How To Fall Asleep Quickly Naturally

A number of things can cause excessive hair loss. For example, about 3 or 4 months after an illness or major surgery, you may suddenly lose a large amount of hair. This hair loss is related to the stress of illness and is temporary.

Hormonal problems may cause hair loss. If your thyroid gland is overactive or underactive, your hair may fall out. This hair loss usually can be helped by treatment thyroid disease.

Hair loss may occur if male or female hormones, known as androgens and estrogens, are out of balance. Correcting the hormone imbalance may stop hair loss.

For more information please visit herbalcureindia.com

Many women notice hair loss about 3 months after having a baby. This loss is also related to hormones. During pregnancy, high levels of certain hormones cause the body to keep hair that would normally fall.

When the hormones return to pre-pregnancy levels, that hair falls out and the normal cycle of growth and loss starts again.

Hair loss (alopecia) is a natural phenomenon in all animals exposing the hair, which normally occurs during the hair growth cycle. It is estimated that most people (assuming they have a full head of hair) lose about 100 hairs from the scalp over a period of 24 hours.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep quickly and naturally without drugs?
    I know about the warm milk, but I really need to get some sleep in because Im starting to get bags under my eyes and they are just getting bigger no matter how I try to get to sleep.
    And if it could help me fall asleep within 10-30 mins or less than that would be great!

    • ANSWER:
      read a chapter of a good book, then turn off all lights and count backwards in your mind starting from 100. works for me every time.

  2. QUESTION:
    How Can I Fall Asleep Quickly And Naturally?!?
    when i go to bed, i will lie tossing, turning and thinking for hours, i need to be able to get 8 hours of sleep a night, and thats happening but i will go to sleep at about 4am and wake up at about 12pm or 1pm

    then my days nearly gone!

    i just dont get tired until late!

    helppppppp

    • ANSWER:
      Just listen to relaxation music when you go to sleep

  3. QUESTION:
    Whats the best way to fall asleep quickly?
    Whats the best way to fall asleep quickly?
    first off what would be naturally, i believe i have insomnia since i can never goto bed unless im extremely tired, and i just stayed up all night again, 7:37AM right now, whats the natural way?

    and how and is there a age limit for drugs? id not like to use drugs incase i get a dependence on it.
    no i dont drink mountain dew

    • ANSWER:
      Stop drinking soda and any other caffeine products. Do you drink Soda?

      I had the same problem. I stopped drinking caffeine products. I'm fine now.

  4. QUESTION:
    Why can't I fall asleep as quickly anymore?
    Before, I used to be able to fall asleep within 30mins. Now, it literally takes me about two hours to fall asleep, no matter how late it is and how tired i feel. I usually think about stuff to help me fall asleep. If that fails, i try to clear my mind of anything and relax. I know I'm not doing anything different. Don't really want to take medicine to help me fall asleep. Is there anything I can do naturally to help me fall asleep?

    thanks!!

    • ANSWER:
      Hi,

      I had the same problem of sleep disorder during my college days. Those days were stressful, studies and then uncertainty about the future. I would suggest try to relax, read a book and try to divert your mind from things that might be troubling you.

      My favorite sleeping tactic was take a book and read it before going to bed. I am not talking about interesting murder mysteries but what I felt as boring history books. I slept like a baby after implementing some of these following tips:
      http://www.knowabouthealth.com/10-key-sleeping-tips-to-treat-insomnia/
      http://www.knowabouthealth.com/cold-room-temperature-improves-insomnia/

  5. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep fast and stay asleep?
    Sometimes I fall asleep at like 12 or 1 in the morning but then just wake up naturally at like 8 or 9 in the morning. i really want to sleep in and catch up on some rest. I usually have to wake up at like 5:45 AM during the school year. I do often listen to my iPod before i sleep and/or send a quick last text to a friend. It usually takes me like 20-30 minutes to go to sleep, but i want to fall asleep quickly and catch up on as much rest as possible. How can i fall asleep fast and how do i STOP waking up so early?! i also try to take naps throughout the day (on the weekends and summer) but it doesn't work...HELP!

    • ANSWER:
      Just a table spoon of Nyquil will do the job. (Don't do that its a joke) Try not sleeping with music and try watching CSPAN, now that will knock you out fast.

  6. QUESTION:
    How to sleep at night quickly?!?
    See, there's a problem, when I'm going to sleep at 9:00 p.m., I can't sleep in 1 hour 10:00 p.m. is where I fall asleep. I can't get to sleep naturally and quickly. I even eat milk before going to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      you still can be able to sleep which is good, myself if i go to bed 11:00PM or even 1:00AM i'm not able to sleep i only follow a sleep around 4:00AM

      i never knew that milk can be eaten lol

  7. QUESTION:
    trouble sleeping? any advice appreciated.?
    For the past few years I've been having trouble sleeping at normal hours. At 1st I tried OTC sleep aids, after 2 nights my tolerance for them became what I think is unusually high to the point where I would have to take about 10x the normal dose, go through scary auditory hallucination, and then fall asleep. I tried a number of different brands. Then I decided to go to my dr. he prescribed Ambien. It worked for the 1st few days where I was sleeping normally, but I built up a tolerance to that too and by the end of the 1st week I was taking 5 10mg pills to fall asleep. He suggested Lunesta next. That put me to sleep, but had to stop taking it b/c it left such a bad taste in my mouth that I couldn't even drink water w/o getting sick from the awful taste, and I became dehydrated from not being able to drink anything. On to the next...I heard that Delta waves were supposed to relax you and make you extremely sleepy, all I got from that was a massive headache. Just recently I got Ambien again. I took 5 pills the 1st night...fell right asleep. Took 5 the next night, again peaceful, restful sleep...big problem though, went I went to take another 5 for that night, there were no pills left in the bottle. somehow on the 2nd night I must've taken an additional 15, but I don't remember waking up 1ce after the 1st 5. So now I am officially swearing off pills, it seems to risky with how quickly my tolerance builds up to them, and how I seem to be taking massive doses while not even realizing it. The only thing I have found that helps me get to sleep is if I drink almost a pint of rum. As you know that isn't a very good solution now is it? I can only fall asleep naturally after being awake for more than 24hrs (usually around 27-30 hrs). My dr. is at a loss, nd doesn't know what to do from here. Any suggestions as to what might help? I do not drink any coffee or soda at all, I exercise regularly, and don't eat after 7pm. I don't know what the problem is. Please help!

    • ANSWER:
      sry to hear that sounds like u may have anexity problems which r treated with a dr prescription. i went through the same thibg as you. i eventually had to take 70 grams of valume to sleep. taking 70 grams of valume can be deadly but like u said u build a tolerance. the only way i got over my dependency to sleep aids is to cut cold turkey. it was hard at first but after a week i got on a normal sleep patern. for me if i want to fall asleep fast i need the tv on and a fan on low to be blowing on me and sometimes i need to eat a bowl of cereal or oatmeal before i go to bed. i cant sleep well if im hungry.

  8. QUESTION:
    Waking up really early and can't go back to sleep...WHAT TO DO?
    I have this problem for about a week now. I usually go to bed around midnight, and I have no problems to fall asleep quickly, but I wake up around 5:30 AM for no apparent reason (really early) and then can't go back to sleep! And I noticed that I always wake up after dreaming, or having dreams. I sometimes wake up before this time but I fall asleep quickly, but overall seems like I can't get more than 5.5 hours of sleep naturally no matter what

    So I sleep only 5 hours and 30 minutes on average, while before I was sleeping 6-7, which isn't much less, but it would mean if I could sleep only 30 minutes more, as I am refreshed but not TOO refreshed as I wake up early.

    How to manage not to wake up early, or that if I wake up again go to sleep again?

    Is my 6-7 hours of sleeping LOST forever? Do I have a brain damage maybe?

    I'm 21 btw

    • ANSWER:
      Don't drink any caffeine for 3 or 4 hrs before bed and go for a walk or run after dinner to help get rid of any extra energy. Then just unwind with your fav show or book. Hot baths beYou may be developing insomnia. I have it and that is how it started. I would always end up forcing myself back to sleep and now I am up all night with an ambien prescription. that makes me groggy the next day if I take it.

  9. QUESTION:
    Strangest dream ever......seriously(its a long story, so be ready)?
    I had alot of trouble falling asleep last night.
    I actually only slept for about an hour or so.
    But when i slept i fell into a very deep sleep to the point where is was hard to wake up.
    I don't remember the very beginning of my dream. (i hardly ever do)
    I was surrounded by random celebrities.
    The two i remember the most were Barbara Walters and Kanye West(i have no clue why..)
    We were all laughing and talking and i caught wind that some of them were planning to play a joke on me so naturally i was prepared for it.(we were in what appeared to be a dressing room/trailor but there was nothing else around but other cars)
    Night fell quickly and we went outside. Randomly, a large fight broke out.
    In the middle of this fight, some one was decapitated and i knew that this had to be the joke that they were playing on me.( it truned out that it was)
    PART 2
    I left and came upon place where you could recieve dreams.
    There were alot of young adult males there and most of the dreams were sexual in nature.
    I recieved a dream. (during this part of the dream is where i could feel myself falling into a very deep sleep)
    I was in a very small dark room. No light at all but i could see everything pretty well. The whole room was bare and appear to be made of cement completely.(like a prison cell but with no doors)
    I was sitting on the floor against a wall and my first instinct was to be afraid.
    I looked to my right and my friend was standing up beside me and i was not afraid anymore (shes not a close friend just some one i talk to in school on most days)
    I began to travel to different rooms.(i was not walking. i was sitting on the floor the whole time, simply arriving in each room at random)
    The rooms looked the same for the most part only varying in size.
    I arrived and the last room.
    There were two pale women in one corner looking at me menacingly and talking to each other in a different language that i couldnt understand. (they were dressed in all black somewhat revealing clothing)
    I was unable to move.
    I saw that there were stairs ahead of me at a distance.
    Then a figure appeared at the top of the stairs and begins to walk down towards me slowly ( this is when i begin to get scared)
    He is a male. (im not sure how i know this i couldnt see his face)
    He is wearing a long black coat and tall boots and he is carrying a briefcase.
    His neck is long and his face is round but i cannot see any other defining features of his.
    I am scared of him. I believe he is trying to hurt or kill me.
    I realize i am dreaming through my fear and i try to wake up.
    Out of frustration and fear i say to myself "just wake me up just wake me up"
    PART 3
    I wake up but not completely.
    I am back with the celebrities form the first part of my dreams.
    I tell them about the dream i've just had and they are confused by it.
    I was in the middle of a conversation when im awakened by my alarm clock.(for real this time)
    END
    After i wake up i am still in a state of wonder like i was in the dream(s)
    i had.
    While the dream was unsettling, it gave me a feeling of peace and serenity and i cannot stop thinking about it.
    I wish i could figure out what it meant.
    I also felt like the second part of the dream was some how sexual in nature. But it scared me.
    Any thoughts on this???
    I'd love to hear some thoughts and opinions.
    I cannot stop thinking about it.

    • ANSWER:
      i read the whole thing and i was so intrested, i seriously don't know what to say. Sounds like a random dream. But, i like it i don't know why....

  10. QUESTION:
    She was turning me on....on purpose?
    Ok so my history class is first period, (I’m a junior) school starts at like 6 in the morning, which I hate. We’re studying World War 2 right now, and literally the entire unit is just watching videos about the Hollocaust in class, and answering questions in the book for homework.
    It’s six in the morning, the lights are all out, and the narrator is dull and monotone. So naturally, I always fall asleep. But this really hot girl who sits next to me, Jade, always wakes me up, saying I’m such a nice guy, she wants me to get a good grade. (Coming from her, that’s no surprize. She’s also a junior, and she gets straight As, and is also on the cheerleading squad and swim team)
    Which I wouldn’t care if she woke me, except…she always waked me by pulling me into a close, soft hug. And she holds me for a while, whispering in my ear for me to wake up. Hugging her is always nice, especially since she smells amazing lol. So a few times in class during the movie, we’ve texted, but only a few.

    Okay just understand, one of my biggest turn ons ever, is watching a hot girl put on deoderant. Yes, I know it’s weird. But hey, don’t judge me, I just find it hot seeing them do that. Think of it this way, there are incestuous pedophilic rapists out there, so I don’t think there’s anything wrong with me having one odd little fetish.

    But yeah, I don’t exactly tell people that except for like close friends, but recently it got out, now like a ton of people know, and like I heard one of Jade’s friends mention it to her, so she definitley knows, but yeah, a lot of people have teased me about that. Some people think I’m weird, some people treat me the same, and some tease me.

    Then today was a staff day, so it was like over at 11 am, and as I was getting out of class I ran into Jade, who was going to go over to the pool to swim, since it would be abandoned. She invited me to come swim with her, since they had spare swim trunks. Of course I said yes, and we went to the pool.

    She took me into the locker room, showing me where the spare swim clothes were. Then she began to strip, right in front of me. Unabashed. She wasn’t making a show of it, but she was taking her time, if you know what I mean. She sexily pulled her tank top off, and was with me in just her bra. Holy crap. Yeah, she’s really slim, toned, and curvy. Plus her boobs are big. Not huge, but somewhat more than a handful each) and they were jiggling as she opened her locker, got out a stick of deoderant, and started to apply it, right in front of me, doing everything that turns me on, like raising her arms up high and giving me a warm and flirty smile. I was like freaking out internally, and I quickly said I was going to change and went into one of the stalls before she noticed how I’d….reacted, physically, to her being topless and what she’d been doing.

    So then we swam together, and as we were getting out she pulled me into what has to be best feeling hug ever, with her dripping wet, nearly nude, and her nipples were hard, I guess from the cold. She hugged me close, saying how warm I was, how strong I felt, before we went into the locker room. Once we got in she immediately started changing, no warning or anything. Like she took off her swimsuit and was naked, but with her back to me, as she got back into her clothes. I saw a lot of her nice a*s, lol, and I even glimpsed her t*ts a few times as she turned around to pick up clothing items. She saw me watching, she knew I was looking, but we only locked eyes at one point, where she smiled at me again, it was like it was okay with her that I was watching.

    Damn….what does this mean? What happened? She like deliberately did the rub on thing, knowing full well it turns me on, and then…I mean she's not a slut at all, only had one or two boyfriends that she hadn't done anything with. (If people do stuff together, everyone at my school always knows...)
    Damn what does this mean for us, help?

    • ANSWER:
      Dude she wanted to have sex with you obviously and you didn't even do anything? She was teasing you the whole time,hugging you,got naked in front of you for what?to seduce you ofcourse! How can you not see it?? I would never get naked in front of a guy unless I want him to fuck me. Dude you shouldve made a move.

  11. QUESTION:
    how sick is my dog?
    we have a 4 month old puppy, we just "foster to adopt" from a shelter last wednesday. we were told she had kennel cough. she has been very tired, has had labored breathing, snot coming out her nose and not eating very much since last wednesday. NOW, she wont lay down, she will stand by the couch and rest her head on the couch or a chair until her eyes start to close, but then quickly wakes up when her body starts to naturally sit cause shes falling asleep. i put her in her kennel to hopefully help her lay down, but she wont, shes standing in her kennel with her head hung low. what do i do. i cannot afford to take her to the emergency room, i have left a message with the vet. has anyone encountered this problem before? any advise?
    What can I do for the evening?????

    • ANSWER:
      I'm guessing the reason she's afraid to lie down has something to do with her breathing difficulty. Maybe it's very hard for her to breath in any other position than standing up, or possibly it could be too painful for her to lie down for some reason. That is definitely not normal. If I were you I would get her to the vet, and try to make payment arrangements. It sounds like she's suffering.

  12. QUESTION:
    Thoughts and comments on my story?
    It's just a short think I wrote, mostly out of boredom. Also can anyone come up with a good title? Thanks!

    ~~~
    “Surprised to see me?” she asked. I gasped. How could this be? She was dead. I held her in my arms as she took her last breath. There was no way she could be standing in front of me. So yeah, I’d say I was a little surprised. I knew she was dead because I killed her. I poisoned her, made it look like a heart attack. It was perfect. Everyone thought she was died naturally. They didn’t need to know that the poison I gave her dissolved so quickly that it was gone before it kills. It was a new poison, you could only find it on the black market. The cops hadn’t heard of it, so if you want to kill someone just get some of this stuff. It’s the way to kill someone perfectly. It was physically impossible for Katie to be standing here in front of me. “I know what you did. I know you killed me,” she said, coldly. I knew what was going on. This was a dream. It was only my guilt coming back to haunt me, not Katie. I closed my eyes and told myself to fall asleep. The dream Katie laughed. “This isn’t a dream. This is your new reality.”

    “Katie, babe, I love you. Why in the world would I kill you?” I asked, trying to reason with her. I knew the answer to that, but she didn’t. It was because all good things must come to an end. She was going to break-up with me. Now she’ll be mine forever. She didn’t know any of this though.

    “I don’t know, maybe because you didn’t want me leaving you,” she said. How did she know that? There was no logical reason she should know that. Not that having a conversation with a ghost is exactly logical. “Don’t deny it, David. I know you killed me. And you will pay,” with that final threat she disappeared.

    • ANSWER:
      Pretty darn good!!! Maybe describe the poisen a little more "dramatic" with how it acctually effects the body. Like how it slowly churns throughout the bloodveins and tortures the body without the victim even knowing.

      It is an amazing idea and i want to read more!

  13. QUESTION:
    Is she hinting for something, or am I reading too much into it?
    First of all, I consider myself a Kinsey Number 2. That is, I'm not exactly bisexual, but I have been attracted to women in the past and can see myself with women both emotionally and sexually, but have only dated men in the past (and enjoyed those relationships).

    Recently, I met this girl in college whom I am very much attracted to. We became good friends quickly. I've only known her for about a month, but she's let me crash at her apartment and asked me to travel with her. The first time we met, she showed me some of her favorite spots around the city, and cuddled on the public transit. Then last night, we ended up watching movies in my dorm room (she suggested a documentary on homosexuality in [insert our socially conservative country here], but unfortunately the library didn't have it) until 2 AM or so. Since it was late and her place is far away, I told her that she could stay over. We slept in the same bed. A few hours later, we were both awake. We talked a little, and then she got a bit sad, said that she had a lot on her mind, and that she should probably go home. I naturally objected because it was like 5 AM, and really cold outside. But we both couldn't fall asleep. She went home. The next morning I texted her and we had brunch in her apartment, where she cooked for me. So it was sort of like all the components of a one-night stand...but without any sex. (Sorry about how choppy and inarticulate this narrative is. I'm really sleepy and I can't think straight right now.)

    She's brought up the fact (several times) that she's really interested in gender studies because of classes she's taken and "previous encounters" (she didn't specify, and I was too nervous to ask).

    But like me, she's only dated guys in the past. However, she has confidence issues and she's one of those girls who "chain-dates", and right now she can't get over her ex-boyfriend. It also doesn't help that we go to one of those uppity liberal arts-based universities, where it's sort of the norm to experiment with drugs and sex. I'm afraid of getting hurt because she could be idealizing bisexuality: that is, maybe she's just one of those girls that enjoy making out with other girls for fun or because it's "hip" or whatever. I also can't tell if she's just kidding around half the time, because she's very charismatic and I get the feeling that she doesn't mind flirting indiscriminately...Anyways, there's just a bit of sexual tension, but maybe I'm imagining it. What do you guys think? What should I do, if anything?

    • ANSWER:
      Maybe she's just that type of person, but it sounds like she's into you. Most people (at least the ones I know) don't openly act like that after having only known each other a month. To me, that sounds like either you're both into each other or you're super close best friends. I mention best friends, because that's like how my best friend and I act and we've been friends for years now. But I have a boyfriend and she's into a guy that's leaving soon.. And yet there are times I even wonder if she's into me, just because of how she acts lol.

      What to do from here, is up to you. If you're an up-front/blunt type of person, just ask and be like "What's up between us?" or whatever you want to say. If you're more like me and afraid to even ask, just let it go. Maybe one day just idk kiss her or something and see how it goes from there? It's really up to you. I'm no expert, just a willing person able to give some (hopefully) somewhat helpful advice! Good luck! (:

  14. QUESTION:
    How to fit a morning shower into my routine (Urgent help, please)?
    I'm 12 years old. I have insomnia and sometimes get bouts of Restless Leg Syndrome (which is caused by my lack of sleep) but it's not permanently there. I'm only sleepy during the day and I often fall asleep at school, and I can only sleep when I'm truly exhausted which is almost never at night.

    I find it HELL to wake up in the morning, it really gets me down. I feel like I physically cannot get up. I want to get my grades back up again and I thought maybe a cool morning shower will revive me temporarily. I aim to get up at 6-6:30am so I have plenty of time to get ready and leave time for my parents to shower.

    This is my current routine:
    7:30am - Alarm goes off (though my Mum comes through anyway)
    I usually do not get up until 8:10am which doesn't leave me much time.
    I hurry through getting dressed and brushing my teeth and hair.
    8:20 - I leave for school. I have no time for breakfast, the chance I get to eat is first break, 10:15am. I go through a double period of lessons on an empty stomach.

    I struggle to even get up now. I have been to a sleep clinic for my insomnia, they want to try different methods naturally before giving me medication since I am young. I figured if I set my alarm for 6am I have time for a ''lie-in'' and a shower. But I take ages in the shower.

    My real question is, how can I make myself get up so early (I feel less stressed if I know I have plenty of time) and how can I get myself into the shower (I've never had a shower right before school before) ? I usually shower at night. I have to shampoo everyday because of my hair type and I condition every 3 days. Oh yes, and how can I shower REALLY QUICKLY?

    I know this very long and I have MANY questions and no one will really be bothered, but I would be helpful if you could give good advice. Please, I actually beg.
    I like in Scotland, UK and my Mum does do that but it never works :(

    • ANSWER:
      Well I set my alarm for 6am every morning and I get up at 6.30am, i start work at 8am. I have long dark hair which I wash every day, in the shower I do only what I need to do, wash hair and use my shower gel to wash my body then Im back out. If I had to do anything else like shave legs etc then I do that in a bath the night before so the shower is purely just a quick wash and nothing more.

      I can be up have shower, leave hair in towel to start drying, go make breakfast, I have cereal and 2 slices of toast plus mug of tea, back upstairs, dry and straighten hair and leave work for 7.15 so everything done in 45 mins.

      Thats my routine and it works, Im never late for work but getting up at 6.30 is hard so I usually put tv on at 6 so I dont keep falling asleep.

      Hope that helps

  15. QUESTION:
    Is it possible to be dreaming and yet consciously aware of oneself?
    I am a pretty normal person, but every once and a while I have a very strange experience. I dream, but I am conscious at the same time and aware of my surroundings. I see, hear, and feel the things in the dream, but my proprioception (the brain's ability to sense the relative position of parts of the body) is still active. It's happened three times, about 6 months apart (the first and third were almost one year apart on the dot).

    The first time it happened, I "fell asleep" on a bus. I immediately began to dream, probably within about 30 seconds of falling asleep (my friends said I was only out for a few minutes). I won't describe the dream, because that's not important, but I will say that it was very vivid and seemed real. As I was dreaming, my thoughts were like I was conscious (not distorted like in normal dreams). I remember thinking, "I'm going to wake up and tell my friends that something weird just happened." And I did - my conscious thought was not interrupted, it was like I had just watched a movie rather than slept. My friends told me that I had been thrashing around, so they had yelled my name and shaken me to try and wake me up. This would usually work, but strangely enough it did not.

    The second time it happened was not unique compared to the other two, so I won't detail it.

    However, the third time was different. The first dream was not exactly happy, but it wasn't tragic either; the second was similar. But the third was a first class nightmare. Again I won't describe what I saw, but it was like my worst fears come true, disturbing and deeply horrifying. As I saw and heard certain things, I could feel my body moving. I felt myself biting my tongue as I watched. I felt my muscles, especially my legs, tense up almost painfully. I cringed into the fetal position, and that's how I was when I awoke. There was no grogginess, no interruption of my conscious thought when my eyes opened. It was, once again, like watching a very scary movie.

    I will mention my sleeping habits, because that might be important.

    I, like any normal teenager, do not always get enough sleep. On the occasion of the first 'waking dream,' I had not had my full 8 hours, but then again there have been days where I am way more sleep deprived than that.

    The second dream occurred in the middle of the day, and I do not recall fatigue.

    The third happened right after I woke up one morning. It was a Saturday, and I don't set an alarm on weekends, so my body woke up naturally after it had had enough sleep. Then I slipped into my little psycho-nightmare.

    So, what's happening to me? Has anyone heard of a psychological condition that can do this? Is it even technically possible to enter REM sleep so quickly, or to be consciously aware of your body while you are dreaming? Your thoughts please.

    • ANSWER:
      I actually know someone who can do the same thing. I'm not sure why you can do it, but it's not un-common. I would say you have something special or you are a special person that is able to do this.
      My friend says she can even talk to herself in the dreams.
      Nothing bad ever has happened to her and if nothing bad has happened to you I would just embrace it.
      Make sure you are getting at least 8 or 9 hours of sleep 4 to 6 times a week. Check the internet for others who might have the same talent.
      Talk to a counsler and see if there's something you need to be aware of when you do this.
      Good luck and I think it's coll.

  16. QUESTION:
    Is it possible to dream and yet be consciously aware of oneself?
    I am a pretty normal person, but every once and a while I have a very strange experience. I dream, but I am conscious at the same time and aware of my surroundings. I see, hear, and feel the things in the dream, but my proprioception (the brain's ability to sense the relative position of parts of the body) is still active. It's happened three times, about 6 months apart (the first and third were almost one year apart on the dot).

    The first time it happened, I "fell asleep" on a bus. I immediately began to dream, probably within about 30 seconds of falling asleep (my friends said I was only out for a few minutes). I won't describe the dream, because that's not important, but I will say that it was very vivid and seemed real. As I was dreaming, my thoughts were like I was conscious (not distorted like in normal dreams). I remember thinking, "I'm going to wake up and tell my friends that something weird just happened." And I did - my conscious thought was not interrupted, it was like I had just watched a movie rather than slept. My friends told me that I had been thrashing around, so they had yelled my name and shaken me to try and wake me up. This would usually work, but strangely enough it did not.

    The second time it happened was not unique compared to the other two, so I won't detail it.

    However, the third time was different. The first dream was not exactly happy, but it wasn't tragic either; the second was similar. But the third was a first class nightmare. Again I won't describe what I saw, but it was like my worst fears come true, disturbing and deeply horrifying. As I saw and heard certain things, I could feel my body moving. I felt myself biting my tongue as I watched. I felt my muscles, especially my legs, tense up almost painfully. I cringed into the fetal position, and that's how I was when I awoke. There was no grogginess, no interruption of my conscious thought when my eyes opened. It was, once again, like watching a very scary movie.

    I will mention my sleeping habits, because that might be important.

    I, like any normal teenager, do not always get enough sleep. On the occasion of the first 'waking dream,' I had not had my full 8 hours, but then again there have been days where I am way more sleep deprived than that.

    The second dream occurred in the middle of the day, and I do not recall fatigue.

    The third happened right after I woke up one morning. It was a Saturday, and I don't set an alarm on weekends, so my body woke up naturally after it had had enough sleep. Then I slipped into my little psycho-nightmare.

    So, what's happening to me? Has anyone heard of a psychological condition that can do this? Is it even technically possible to enter REM sleep so quickly, or to be consciously aware of your body while you are dreaming? Is it some kind of vision, dare I ask? Your thoughts please.

    • ANSWER:
      This sounds to me more like epilepsy more than a dream condition, you should get tested at your doctors

  17. QUESTION:
    Is it possible to be dreaming and yet be consciously aware of oneself?
    I am a pretty normal person, but every once and a while I have a very strange experience. I dream, but I am conscious at the same time and aware of my surroundings. I see, hear, and feel the things in the dream, but my proprioception (the brain's ability to sense the relative position of parts of the body) is still active. It's happened three times, about 6 months apart (the first and third were almost one year apart on the dot).

    The first time it happened, I "fell asleep" on a bus. I immediately began to dream, probably within about 30 seconds of falling asleep (my friends said I was only out for a few minutes). I won't describe the dream, because that's not important, but I will say that it was very vivid and seemed real. As I was dreaming, my thoughts were like I was conscious (not distorted like in normal dreams). I remember thinking, "I'm going to wake up and tell my friends that something weird just happened." And I did - my conscious thought was not interrupted, it was like I had just watched a movie rather than slept. My friends told me that I had been thrashing around, so they had yelled my name and shaken me to try and wake me up. This would usually work, but strangely enough it did not.

    The second time it happened was not unique compared to the other two, so I won't detail it.

    However, the third time was different. The first dream was not exactly happy, but it wasn't tragic either; the second was similar. But the third was a first class nightmare. Again I won't describe what I saw, but it was like my worst fears come true, disturbing and deeply horrifying. As I saw and heard certain things, I could feel my body moving. I felt myself biting my tongue as I watched. I felt my muscles, especially my legs, tense up almost painfully. I cringed into the fetal position, and that's how I was when I awoke. There was no grogginess, no interruption of my conscious thought when my eyes opened. It was, once again, like watching a very scary movie.

    I will mention my sleeping habits, because that might be important.

    I, like any normal teenager, do not always get enough sleep. On the occasion of the first 'waking dream,' I had not had my full 8 hours, but then again there have been days where I am way more sleep deprived than that.

    The second dream occurred in the middle of the day, and I do not recall fatigue.

    The third happened right after I woke up one morning. It was a Saturday, and I don't set an alarm on weekends, so my body woke up naturally after it had had enough sleep. Then I slipped into my little psycho-nightmare.

    So, what's happening to me? Has anyone heard of a psychological condition that can do this? Is it even technically possible to enter REM sleep so quickly, or to be consciously aware of your body while you are dreaming? Your thoughts please.

    • ANSWER:
      There is a thing called lucid dreaming, where you can maintain a level of consciousness while dreaming in REM sleep. There is also a disorder called hypnagogic hallucinations, in which you are technically awake but the part of your brain that processes dreams still keeps working, making you "see" your dreams as reality.

      You should probably see a sleep disorders specialist if this is happening frequently and/or disturbing your sleep patterns.

  18. QUESTION:
    Is the following good writing?
    This was written by the same 11 year old girl that wrote the one regarding Frost.

    I don't remember what happened to me when I died. It was all fuzzy...sorta...strange. All I practically remember is how I died:being stabbed, being shot at, and having my jugular sliced open. There wasn't a bright light. I guess that's it. I mean, humans can be killed so easily; they have no fangs, claws, nothing much, really. Well, I've killed humans before; I should know this straight off the bat. They have about as much defense as the average rat, except they can't run as quickly, they can't bite with fangs, and they don't have claws. Humans are biped, so I guess that's a good thing. Take away their weapons of mass destruction, their guns, knives, everything they've made that has been meant to kill humans and animals, and what are you left with? Meat. Soft, tender, raw meat. Easy pickings for any animal that hunts. Well, according to humans, we're beasts. We kill. True, but the truth is, the law of the hunters is kill. Kill or be killed, in fact. If you don't kill, you die. That's a good enough reason to kill, to live. We kill to eat and protect ourselves. Humans, however, see almost everything as a threat to them, which they should. But, that doesn't give them the right to massacre every living creature, kill animals as food and waste, or taking over our territory and destroying our home. Their home. My home.
    When I was alive, I was born into a world crumbling and polluted. At that time, I didn't mind. I was a pup, a wolf's pup. Born to become a hunter. My first memories were warmth, sleep, nuzzling, and playing with my brothers and sisters. I was the only male from that litter that survived that tragic day. It's painful to recall it, but hey, I'm a ghost, what else am I supposed to do, talk about the very many happy moments i had in life or haunt someone? Wait, I didn't have very many happy moments in life.
    That day was horrible. Playing with my brothers and sisters, we ran to the stream to drink some water and play. We stumbled upon a human, and we were naturally curious, as it was out first human encounter. So, we went over to the human body to investigate. We never knew it was once a live thing. We never knew it was dead. The blood on the neck we thought was a puddle of strange water, as human blood was also something we had never confronted before. Sniffing the blood, we began to taste it. Our muzzles became red with the blood as me licked our chops. Then...
    A human stumbled upon us, screaming a shriek of horror. Our mother growled and ran in front of us as more humans began to crowed around. Their guns shot and pierced every one's body, and mother fell on top of me. When I regained consciousness, I crawled out from under mother. She was cold, her eyes misty. A large puddle of her blood hugged her, as well as all my siblings. At that time, I didn't understand death. I simply ran over to my siblings' dead bodies and tried to nudge them awake. They didn't awake. I whimpered my way over to Mother, wailing and whining. I snuggled up against my mother and fell asleep, her heart no longer beating with mine, nor keeping me warm.
    At that point, I knew she would never awaken. Her caressing tongue, her soft fur, all of those were gone. Let's give a special thanks to the humans that ruined my life and also ended it. Good job! But the great thing is, not all were cruel; some were actually kind. Wonderful personality trait, isn't it? Kindness... I never knew kindness until much later into my life, after being abused, treated cruelly, and "fixed"...but that human betrayed me. I gave my soul to him, i obeyed him, my obedience was for him and him only, and he thanks me with:death. He kills me. Thanks a lot. Way to keep your promise, "I'll never hurt or kill an animal, not even you, you rascal. I promise." Personally, I think this human did not know the denotation for the word promise. For your information oh wonderful owner, stabbing, shooting, and slicing your pet's throat multiple times is considered as harming/killing an animal. In this case, you did both. Well, I guess my definition of kindness and his definition of kindness are two completely different things. And there is no point of taking your car and running me over when I'm already dead. You didn't even bury me, idiot! "I always bury the pets that died of old age, and hopefully you'll live to an old age, and then I'll bury you with a piece of carrot next to all the other animals that one loved me." One, I did not live to an old age. Two, I despise carrots. Three, no animal, under no circumstances, in their right mind, would ever love you. They wouldn't even bother caring for you, or getting anywhere close to liking you. They closest they'd get for liking you is abhorring you.
    We

    • ANSWER:
      Well it isn't bad writing for an 11 year old. She just needs some practice and to edit it down a little. Right now, while it is really interesting, it's also really wordy. That's something new writers usually do right away, so editing is a skill that's learned with time. She should keep working on it.

      A few things that jumped out at me. The fact that humans don't have fangs or claws is repeated twice. I like the part where they find the dead body and everyone else dies (are they all werewolves or just wolves?)

      How does the main character get involved with the human? If the human says he'd never kill him, why does he do it so brutally? Shooting, stabbing, slicing the throat and then running over with the car - a little overkill. She could tone it down a little.

      The carrot thing is confusing. Aside from those things, it's a very interesting story!

  19. QUESTION:
    How can I tell what he's feeling ?
    Right. So there's a bit of complication in my question.

    So I'm a teenager and there's this guy. He's quite a few years older than me and also he 2 best friends are my 2 older brothers. 2 weeks ago he was around and he was the sober driver so once my drunk bros crashed he came in and hung out with me. He was looking at me and smiled cutely asking if I wa tired and I said yes so he came into my single bed with me and we snuggled. I was literally freaking out because I've always had a bit of a crush on him. He kept rubbing his hands (not totally inappropriatey) over me. I think he wanted to make a move but I was waaaaay too scared to let him. A couple of times he'd kiss me on the cheek while we were cuddling and I evantually fell asleep.

    When I got up the next morning he was gone. But he came back around and me, my brother and him watched a movie together. Naturally I tried it get close to him, just stutle things like brushing arms and putting my feet on him and my brother either didn't notice or care. And my crush seemed okay, even happy with the touching but then he'd pull away, look un comfterable and stop talking to me. He keeps doing this now and it's sending me mixed messages. Sometimws we'll both look at each other for a long time then he'll frown and look away quickly. He's driving me crazy. I really want him.

    Does he like me? Is he just hiding his feelings because I'm his best mates little sister? Or was he just trying to get into my pants that night and now is just not bothering because he doesn't think he can? Because I was just scared that night and if trys again I'd let him do more. How do I get him?

    • ANSWER:
      He's a guy.

      He isn't feeling anything.

      We don't work the way you do.

      We think instead of feel.

  20. QUESTION:
    HELP! IS THIS A GOOD START TO A BOOK?
    Chapter 1:
    Charlotte quickly pulled her BlackBerry out of her brown suede messenger bag as soon as she felt it vibrate, indicating she had a new message. The text was from her friend Davis from back at home. Call me was all it said. She ran her fingers through her long, straight brown hair, naturally highlighted from hours spent in the sun, then pressed speed dial number two on her keypad. She tapped her bare foot against the hardwood floor of the small kitchen in her beach house as she waited for Davis to pick up.
    "Hello?" Yes! For once he had actually answered.
    "Davis! Hey, it's me!" She said excitedly.
    "Char. What's up?" By the chilled-out tone of voice he was using, she could tell he was totally zoned out playing some new xbox game he'd gotten. Ugh…boys.
    "You're playing xbox, aren't you?" She guessed.
    "Uh…yeah. How'd ya know?"
    "I know you too damn well," she said, and laughed to herself. "Anyway, you asked me to call you?"
    "Oh, yeah. Can you meet me at Starbucks in twenty?"
    "Um. Davy," she said, using her nickname for him, "You do realize I'm in Destin right now?" She said, slightly irritated.
    "Oh…right. Sorry, my bad. I just forgot for a second."
    "Wow, aren't you just a great best friend?" She said sarcastically, joking of course.
    "Sorry," he said a little bit more seriously. She laughed out loud, perfectly content for some reason.
    "Dude, it's okay. I was just kidding," she said, "But I'm gonna go on out to the beach now, 'kay?"
    "'Kay," he replied, "Have fun."
    "Call me later! Love you, bye!" She said, and clicked off. She giggled to herself again. Charlotte loved Davis like he was her own brother. She couldn't ask for a better guy best friend. She literally talked to him about everything, and Davis, being the sweet guy he is, put up with her whining, complaining, and venting, not to mention the occasional emotional breakdown.
    Charlotte ran up the stairs and stepped inside her pale turquoise room, the color of the ocean water just outside. She slipped of her PJ's, which consisted of a huge t-shirt and undies, and pulled on a plain white string bikini, sure to accent her mid-summer tan.
    "Mom! I'm going to the beach!" She yelled through the vacant house. No answer. Whatever. She stepped out the back down, went down the stairs of her back porch and walked barefoot across the street to the beach club. She traipsed through the pool deck, stopping only to grab a piña colada, virgin of course, from the bar.
    "Member number?" The dude asked form behind the counter as she took her first sip of the drink. Mmm…delish.
    "3939," she said without skipping a beat.
    "Mrs. Anna Benson?" He asked.
    "Nope. I'm her daughter, Charlotte?" She blinked her big, green eyes innocently. "You've probably seen me around here before?" She flashed her perfectly straight, white, never-needed-braces smile flirtatiously at the bartender, even though he had to be at least seven or eight years older that her--in his mid-twenties at least.
    "Oh, well pleasure to meet you then, Charlotte," He flashed a perfect smile of his own, and held out his hand for her to shake. She did, and she could've sworn she saw him blush a little. She turned away and could feel his eyes on her bikini-clad ass as he walked down the board walk to the beach. Perv, she thought.
    Charlotte dug her feet into the warm, white sand, enjoying the feel of the rough grains on her smooth feet. She laid a towel over one of the beach chairs the club provided and laid down on her back, plugged her iPod in her ears, and fell asleep to John Mayer's "Half of My Heart". When she woke up, she could feel droplets of sweat dripping down her body, and she felt extremely dehydrated from the sun. She waved a club worker over and asked for a glass of ice water.
    "Thanks," she told the worker, her eyes still closed. "You can just put it right there in the cup holder."
    "Have a nice nap?" He asked. "I'm Christian, by the way," he said, "Sorry I didn't introduce myself earlier.""What do you mean, 'earlier'?" Still a little groggy from sleep, she sat up slowly and opened her eyes. "Ohhhh. You're the one from the bar," She said, recognizing him almost immediately.
    "Yup," he said, patient as ever, and flashed that perfect smile again. His face and body were tan, obviously from spending lots of time outside working. His jawline was sharp, and he had nice cheekbones, too, she noticed. He knelt down beside her chair and she could see the muscles in his chest ripple with the effort. God. He was actually kin

    • ANSWER:
      I like it.

  21. QUESTION:
    2nd part of taylors story?
    Why not do the whole story? OK This Is The Whole Story, from the beggining.Im 10 yrs old BTW!

    I sat down on my bed and threw my red and black rucsac into the corner of my room. Opening my curtains, I smiled at Drew. I turned on my CD player and pulled out my big notepad from underneath my bed and wrote 'You OK :) ' And showed it to Drew. 'Not really, I think I have done something wrong' he put, gesturing to the phone. Ah, he had just been on the phone to his girlfriend, GiGi. Ugh. I hated her. She didn't love Drew, she didn't deserve him. I deserve him. But, apparently, he wanted her, so I stuck with that. 'Sorry :( ' I wrote, and showed him. He smiled and shrugged his shoulders. I was tired of him being so sad because of her, I wanted to tell him the truth. I finally plucked up the courage and started squeaking on my notepad: 'I love you.' But when I looked up, his curtain was shut. I frowned to myself and held it up anyway. I put it on my bed and started dancing around. I thought I felt his eyes on my back, but I didn't care. Here were the differences between me and GiGi: GiGi wears miniskirts, I wear quarter lengths/trousers. She wears belly tops, I wear t-shirts. She wears high heels, I wear sneakers. GiGi has Drew. I don't. I sighed. I looked at myself in the mirror. 18 years old. Blonde, naturally neatly tonged hair, tied back. I took the hair band out and ruffled it a little to get the posture back. I shifted my (huge) square shaped, black framed glasses back into position and laid on my bed, spread out. I sighed deeply then heard my mum calling me for dinner downstairs.
    "Coming," I shouted, and started making my way downstairs. I stared at my dinner. Ew, Spaghetti and meatballs. I secretly fed the meatballs to my dog, Bella, and ran upstairs with my spaghetti. I threw 1/2 of it into the trash just outside my window, so it was easy to get in there, I ate the revolting pasta and took the almost empty plate downstairs and grabbed a glass of water.
    "G'night," I said to my mum, and blew her a kiss, although I knew I probably wouldnt sleep until like 12 am. I slumped back upstairs and peeked through my curtains to see if Drew had decided to come back out. He was sprawled accross his bed with his eyes shut. I glanced at my clock. 9.00 pm? He was not asleep. I pulled out an A4 piece of paper and wrote: Hey! I folded it into a paper plane and threw it out of my window. It soared into his room and hit his bed. The noise must have startled him, because he jumped when it landed. He opened it up with a puzzled expression, then obviously realised it was me, so he looked up and smirked. Very quickly, he folded it back up and threw it back at me, but because he did it so quickly, his aim was very poor and it hit the window and crumpled up. We both laughed hysterically..Maybe I went a bit too loud though because my Mum practically screamed at me.
    "TAYLOR! BE QUIET!! WE HAVE NEIGHBOURS!!"
    Drew must have heard because he fell on his bed when she screamed.
    "Sorry," I giggled back loudly, not AS loud this time though. Drew walked towards his window, and leaned out, breathing in the fresh air, as if he had been locked in a hot, condensed room for a week. I did the same, and then realised how good it felt. The breeze was not gentle, but it was not angry. It was not freezing, but it was not just cold. It was all so just right. Just like Drew..I thought, but then shook the thoughts from my head. He was with GiGi..And he loved her..But Why? I thought. My thougths trailed on into the deep depths of my mind, of which were shortly interrupted by a faint tapping on the window about 3 metres away from mine. This made me jump.

    • ANSWER:
      erm wel considering that your 10 that is very good... it just seems like you skip from thing o thing very fast... and you don't explain what the characters look like or there outline or anything... i mean the only thing you told us about Gigi is you hate her and she's dating drew... the only thing about drew is that he's dating Gigi and you love him... and not much about you either... so yeah but its very good for you being only 10! keep writing!

  22. QUESTION:
    Do you like my story? Pt 1?
    Btw Im 10 yrs old, so here goes:

    Chapter 1: Bedtime
    I SAT DOWN on my bed and threw my red and black rucsac into the corner of my room. Opening my curtains, I smiled at Drew. I turned on my CD player and pulled out my big notepad from underneath my bed and wrote 'You OK :) ' And showed it to Drew. 'Not really, I think I have done something wrong' he put, gesturing to the phone. Ah, he had just been on the phone to his girlfriend, GiGi. Ugh. I hated her. She didn't love Drew, she didn't deserve him. I deserve him. But, apparently, he wanted her, so I stuck with that. 'Sorry :( ' I wrote, and showed him. He smiled and shrugged his shoulders. I was tired of him being so sad because of her, I wanted to tell him the truth. I finally plucked up the courage and started squeaking on my notepad: 'I love you.' But when I looked up, his curtain was shut. I frowned to myself and held it up anyway. I put it on my bed and started dancing around. I thought I felt his eyes on my back, but I didn't care. Here were the differences between me and GiGi: GiGi wears miniskirts, I wear quarter lengths/trousers. She wears belly tops, I wear t-shirts. She wears high heels, I wear sneakers. GiGi has Drew. I don't. I sighed. I looked at myself in the mirror. 18 years old. Blonde, naturally neatly tonged hair, tied back. I took the hair band out and ruffled it a little to get the posture back. I shifted my (huge) square shaped, black framed glasses back into position and laid on my bed, spread out. I sighed deeply then heard my mum calling me for dinner downstairs.
    "Coming," I shouted, and started making my way downstairs. I stared at my dinner. Ew, Spaghetti and meatballs. I secretly fed the meatballs to my dog, Bella, and ran upstairs with my spaghetti. I threw 1/2 of it into the trash just outside my window, so it was easy to get in there. I ate the revolting pasta and took the almost empty plate downstairs and grabbed a glass of water.
    "G'night," I said to my mum, and blew her a kiss, although I knew I probably wouldnt sleep until about 12 am. I slumped back upstairs and peeked through my curtains to see if Drew had decided to come back out. He was sprawled accross his bed with his eyes shut. I glanced at my clock. 9.00 pm? He was not asleep. I pulled out an A4 piece of paper and wrote: Hey! I folded it into a paper plane and threw it out of my window. It soared into his room and hit his bed. The noise must have startled him, because he jumped when it landed. He opened it up with a puzzled expression, then obviously realised it was me, so he looked up and smirked. Very quickly, he folded it back up and threw it back at me, but because he did it so quickly, his aim was very poor and it hit the window and crumpled up. We both laughed hysterically..Maybe I went a bit too loud though because my Mum practically screamed at me.
    "TAYLOR! BE QUIET!! WE HAVE NEIGHBOURS!!"
    Drew must have heard because he fell on his bed when she screamed.
    "Sorry," I giggled back loudly, not AS loud this time though. Drew walked towards his window, and leaned out, breathing in the fresh air, as if he had been locked in a hot, condensed room for a week. I did the same, and then realised how good it felt. The breeze was not gentle, but it was not angry. It was not freezing, but it was not just cold. It was all so just right. Just like Drew..I thought, but then shook the thoughts from my head. He was with GiGi..And he loved her..But Why? I thought. My thougths trailed on into the deep depths of my mind, of which were shortly interrupted by a faint tapping on the window about 4 metres away from mine. This made me jump.
    "Hm? Yeah?" I said, awaking from my daydream.
    "Tay, I gotta go, my mum is making me do the stupid chores," He whispered, rolling his eyes.
    "Oh...Okay then," I said, feeling a bit dissapointed. "Drew?" I asked, without thinking. I wanted to show him the letter. But I chickened out.
    "Yeah?" He answered, snapping his head back round. Crap. Ideas, ideas, ideas, I thought.
    "Uhm..I'll see you at school," I muttered quickly. What a lame excuse.
    "Yeah," He said back slowly, sounding almost dissapointed. I watched him exit his room. I waited until the door shut and I turned the CD player and lights off, then went to sleep. Well tried, anyway.

    Chapter 2: Paramedics
    I WOKE UP after what felt like 10 minutes of sleep. Which I probably only had. I let my eyes re focus and then glanced at my digital clock on my bedside table. 7.30? This was late for me. I jumped out of bed in a hurry and fell on my knee, on a plug for my hairdryer. Thinking it was nothing, I tried to pull myself up by the edge of my bed, but every time I tried, a sharp shooting pain flared in the bottom half of my thigh all the way down to the top of my shin. I winced every time I moved. I stared at my clock again. It was nearly 20 to 8. The school bus would be here in 20 minutes! Rubbish, I thought. What am I gonna do?
    "Mum?" I half yelled, trying to block out the pain te
    Im 10- read more on Do you like my story? Pt 2?

    • ANSWER:
      For your age, I think you've done really well there; it's a good start.

  23. QUESTION:
    Do I suffer from depression?
    Something I have been wondering for a while now. I am afraid I am developing depression. I have days where I am feeling great and then I have days where I am really low. Generally when I am feeling low, it is at night when I am by myself/ my family is asleep. Some background information as to why I am wondering. My father died when I was 13 years old, he was first diagnosed with melanoma when I was 9 and there were days he was so sick I would have help to dress him before I went to school. Both times he was diagnosed were on my birthday's ( 9th and 12th). The last year he was alive most of my friends stopped hanging out with me and I found myself doing things by myself. In the 16th grade when I was 11 two of my classmates were killed in a car crash and one of the girls was my friend and lived 2 or 3 houses down from me. I started to really like girls at that time (I did before but a lot of girls started catching my eye once we got to the 7th grade, I am a guy too.) but none of them would talk to me. I was essentially ignored by my classmates and had to watch my dad die. All four of my grandparents are dead, most of my dad's side of the family hates my mom and we can't figure out why so I refuse to talk to them (by choice). A number of my teachers treated me like shit during my junior year of high school ( I am an A, B student I'm no pushover complaining) to the point I had to leave and go to a different school. The first "girlfriend" I really fell for broke up with me and would tell me why three days after we started "dating" (the night before I took her to a movie and paid for her ticket and gave her a small gift for valentine's day) and decided to start telling everyone I was an asshole when I couldn't figure out what I did wrong. I decided to return back to my old school because they had classes that the other school didn't offer in music, and my senior project made me so stressed that I stopped hanging out with my friends most weekends because I had too much work to do. By this point I feel like I am incapable of feeling love (although I still find girls sexually attractive). I met a girl at a friend's graduation party and she and I have been texting back and forth for a few days now. We share a lot in common in terms of what we like and yet I feel no "spark" when I talk to her, but I thought she was attractive when I met her. I am going to college next year in NY and she is going to be a senior in high school in NH. So I feel like I am leading her on and don't want to hurt her and don't want to be held back when I am at college if I meet somebody there (staying optimistic), yet I am afraid when I get there I will meet somebody and won't be able to feel love since I emotionally have shut myself off from relationships or even caring about going on a single date because once I got back to my old school I was ignored again because I was the only one of my friends that wasn't getting drunk all the time and girls decided to still not talk to me ( I am a little shy/ not too outgoing). To finish up, I want to study music when I am at college. Although I got good grades in school, I would really struggle with many of my courses and I would have to seek help from a tutor in order to get the grades I got. The only thing that has ever come naturally to me is music. The student that was interning when my adv. theory class began said he had never seen somebody pick up on the theory so quickly. Yet it seems like no matter how good I am and how hard I try there are at least 5 people lined up that are 10 times better than me because I didn't start guitar lessons until I was 13 and I didn't really start studying theory at all until sophomore year and didn't really get it until senior year of high school. I also will have outbursts of anger when nobody else is around because I will hold it in until they are gone because I don't want to hurt anybody's feelings (which means I generally will end up screaming in the car when I am by myself). Throw in the fact that America is in shambles and it seems impossible that I will find a successful job in music ( since I too passionate about it to settle for something that would bore me like business or physics, which is just my personal preference and am in no way putting down people who study subjects like that). When I am up I feel great and I am generally feeling great when I am around people or my friends, but when I am alone I find myself feeling sad/ down. My changes are not instant I won't go from having a great time to sad in a split second it is very gradual. So I don't go from laughing to sobbing in the blink of an eye.
    Thanks in advance.

    • ANSWER:

  24. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep quickly and naturally without drugs?
    I know about the warm milk, but I really need to get some sleep in because Im starting to get bags under my eyes and they are just getting bigger no matter how I try to get to sleep.
    And if it could help me fall asleep within 10-30 mins or less than that would be great!

    • ANSWER:
      heres what you need to do. lie down in your bed. turn off all the lights. and close your eyes

  25. QUESTION:
    Whats the best way to fall asleep quickly?
    first off what would be naturally, i believe i have insomnia since i can never goto bed unless im extremely tired, and i just stayed up all night again, 7:37AM right now, whats the natural way?

    and how and is there a age limit for drugs? id not like to use drugs incase i get a dependence on it.

    • ANSWER:
      Try to have a good sleeping hygiene. Make sure you have a comfortable and sleep conducive environment in your room. Keep your room cool and cozy so that you'll be able to invite sleep. Make sure that you don't go to bed without eating. A light snack would do and you can also wear eye masks so that you will not be distracted by anything surrounding you.


How To Fall Asleep Quickly Without Medication

There seems to be a group of people that think that there is an Alteril scam going on, and not so long ago I was one of those people. Things have taken quite a turn since then.

I am quite aware of the scams that are on the internet because I have been scammed myself once before. My sleeplessness however was starting to affect my work as I was constantly tired all the time. I knew something had to be done, because I was underperforming at work and had my first written warming.

This is when I took to the internet to start researching about good sleep aids. I got a few clues about how I could sleep better naturally and some of the tips did help my sleep patterns, but the fact remained, I was tired almost all the time.

When I started my research, I found mostly good reviews, yes I won't lie there were a couple of negative ones. I found out as much as I could about it, the side effects I could anticipate getting, the ingredients and how they would affect my health as well as if I was protected by a money back guarantee.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly without medication?
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly and easily without taking pills or any other bullshit like that?

    • ANSWER:
      deep breathing

  2. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly without using medication?
    I've been going to sleep late and now it has formed into a habit. How can I get to sleep earlier so that I will be able to wake up early for classes?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps you can find some useful tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep quickly".

  3. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep more quickly/combat insomnia Without medication?

    • ANSWER:
      There's been some research about what helps insomniacs sleep. The most successful thing of course, prescription drug medicine. The second most helpful was a surprise to me, it's almost as helpful as drugs, it's a sound machine that makes soothing ambient sounds. So I got one, my favorite sounds are the ocean, and a train sound. Other sounds on it are a babbling brook, a crackling fireplace, a meadow with chirping crickets, etc. It does help relax you. Mine is called Ecotones Sound and Sleep, it's a good one. But if you have an iPhone, there's an app that works like a sound machine for sleep. There's one called Sleep Soft, I don't have personal experience with it.

      Another thing that helps is getting outside in the sunlight early in the day, and let the sun shine on your face for 20 minutes, it resets your biological clock to register morning, so that you'll get sleepy at night. Don't have any lights on when you sleep. I find that watching a large tv keeps me up at night, a small tv makes less light enter the retinas.

      Getting exercise during the day helps you sleep at night, also taking a 20 minute bath before bed. If anxiety is keeping me awake, I focus only on gratitude. Recent sleep advice is not to eat too much carbs before sleep. Eat protein if you're hungry. Avoid sugar, fruit juice. I find a glass of soy milk or hemp milk is soothing, or herb tea without sweetener.

      As a last resort, there are sleep herbs, I prefer to use them in tinctures. Hops is very effective. My favorite is Kava Kava but supposedly it's not good for your liver. Another favorite of some is Valerian root, but I don't like the sleepy "hangover" it gives me the next morning. Kava Kava is good as a tea, but hops tastes retched, so I always take it as a tincture.

      Praying helps me have restful sleep, and I wake up much happier.

  4. QUESTION:
    Can't fall asleep at night?
    I don't know why, but I can never seem to fall asleep at night. Ever since I was in middle school (I'm a high school senior now), I have had trouble falling asleep at night. I was on on Antidepressants (Prozac or Zoloft) and AD-HD medication (Adderall or Concerta) since I was in middle school, and continued the AD-HD meds until last year, and the Antidepressants until just a few months ago. I don't know if they have anything to do with why I can't sleep at night.

    I can sleep during the day just fine. And sleep in normal patterns just like normal people, it just happens that my body prefers to sleep from 7AM to 4PM while most people's do not. I've tried many things, meditation, staying up for more than 24 hours to sleep at night, melatonin, warm milk, getting more sunlight, limiting activity before bed, everything. The melatonin works, but only if I take it in high doses, like 50-100mg. Being only 17 and without a job, I can no longer afford it.

    No matter what I do, and even if I get "regular" for a short amount of time, my body quickly reverts to its old patterns.

    Does anyone else have this problem, or does anyone have any advice on how to remedy this?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi Breathe,

      I will still insist you using some natural sleeping remedies as listed below. I don't recommend taking sleeping pills because it do have side effect if you take too much in long run.

      In ancient sciences such as Ayurveda (a 5000 year old Indian medical science) sleeplessness is described as ailment having roots in the brain. Drinking buffalo’s milk at night (an hour before you hit the sack) is useful. It is one of the best natural sleeping remedies as buffalo’s milk is considered to have natural sedation properties.

      The herb known as Ashwagandha (Withnia somnifera) is found to induce sound sleep and hence can be considered as one of natural sleeping remedies. On the market, tablets, pills and consumable powder (extract) are available. Nevertheless, for dosage, contact your natural physician.

      Wild lettuce and Valerian therapies in different forms are other recommended natural sleeping remedies. Not only do these herbs alleviate headaches and joint pains but they can also induce sleep naturally.

      Aromatherapy is another one of preferred natural sleeping remedies. Among all, natural therapy healers prefer prescribing Lavender. The essence of lavender is quite cheap and nontoxic as compared to other sleep inducing chemicals. Properly adopted Lavender as sleeping remedy would render the user innocuous way to lose into a peaceable slumber.

      One of the best natural sleeping remedies is calming down the brain, the root of worries and tension! Yoga and Meditation sleep naturally play crucial role in calming down brain’s hormones and chemicals those are in aggressive mood. Practicing yoga and meditation would get you the key to have control on emotions and you can rule over your brain so as to have sound

      For more information you can visit the links below.

  5. QUESTION:
    Questions about md doctor and phd therapist and anti depression medication?
    Hello! I was referred to my work to call our EAP program and the company referred me to a therapist who has a PHD. I went to one appointment with him and he was very nice. I have never seen a therapist before. We only met once and he wanted to see me for a few more weeks he said and then he wanted me to go to my md and let her know how I am feeling. He felt that I had mild to moderate depression. The next day I was depressed and then anxious. I had tons of energy. I went to go see my md and when I was in her office I was down/depressed. She prescribed me Citalopram, 20mg. She told me to take it at night with food.
    I was nervous to take the pill. I have never been on anti depressants before. I read all the side effects and it made me more nervous/anxious. I took the pill when I was tired at my normal bed time. I feel asleep pretty quickly, within a half an hour. Long story short, I awoke at midnight and was very sick. I immediately was sweating, couldn't breathe (hyperventilating) felt very drugged, started vomiting which was about 5 times in a row at least. I spent from 12AM to 6AM dizzy even when laying down, waves of nausea, feeling really drugged, and almost anxiety I think because I was nervous as heck (pacing, feeling freaked out, etc.) After 6 AM I was no longer sick. I was feeling really drugged and felt anxiety all day with crying on and off. As the day went on, the closer it got to 10 PM I was not feeling as nervous and drugged, I was really exhausted but still felt I could not sleep. Finally at midnight I fell asleep. I was up for 24 hours at this point. During the day before bed I contacted my md doctor and she called me in a anti nausea and recommended I take half the pill with anti nausea and see if that helps. She also told me she would write me a note to be excused from work for three days to allow the medication to adjust. Last night I slept for 4 hours, woke up and felt really relaxed and was very smiley. :) I was still tired a little so I decided to try to go back to sleep after being up for a few hours. I slept for another three hours. WHen I woke I was tired/groggy and felt depressed. I forced myself out of bed. After showering, I started to feel better. As the morning went on, I did not feel quite as drugged, but I still feel drugged even now. I was able to do some things around the house without having to force myself, like before. I do have a hard time focusing today. I still feel tired. However, I don't feel like sleeping.
    Is all this normal? My doctor's nurse told me today that the reason for trouble sleeping could be the anxiety or the medication, hard to say. I have no idea what to think. Am I starting to feel the effects of what the drug will be like after 4 weeks or more? I thought it took 4-6 weeks for it to work. Could this be that my body is trying to adjust to it and in 4-6 weeks I will feel the total effects? Will the trouble sleeping, feeling drugged somewhat, and feeling tired subside in time? I am not used to feeling "a little out of it and I am not used to feeling this relaxed. I mean it's nice and I still have to work on not worrying to much but I am not worrying as much as I was yesterday. I also have a appetite today as well. Yesterday while on the 20 mg I did not feel hungry hardly at all. It was not until later in the day I actually got hungry and I was scared to eat so I just ate soup and toast and had some bread during the day if I felt a little hungry.

    I am sorry this is so long, I just don't know who to ask and I thought someone on here maybe could answer my questions. Thank you very much for any clarity you can send my way.

    My second question is this: What is the difference between a MD and a PHD? Should the therapist referred me to a md or should he have sent me to a psychiatrist? I am still going to go see the therapist, I have three appointments set up with him and I will continue to see him if he helps me.

    • ANSWER:

  6. QUESTION:
    Desperate mother in crisis! My son needs help!?
    I am a single mom in my 30's. Recently, I had a medical procedure that require me to take high doses of sleeping pills. They are very powerful and make me sleep very heavily.
    Starting about a week ago. I noticed that when I woke up, I felt very sore and irritated in my anus area. At first, I thought it may be a side effect of the medication. After consulting my doctor, he assured me that wasn't the case.
    It continued, and several nights later I forgot to take my sleeping medication. I fell asleep without much trouble. I was shocked to be awaken later that night with sharp pains in my abdomen. I quickly realized that it was caused by my son (16 years old) anally penetrating me! I was so shocked that I pretended to be asleep because I didn't know what to do at that time.
    Please, I am desperate. I don't know how to confront my son about this and I am afraid of going to sleep with my medication again. I love my son but I feel so violated and lost. How do I handle this? I pray that I raised a son that I can be proud of, but I feel that I am losing him and it's tearing me apart.
    How can I save him?!?!
    Continue. I'm not sure what troling is. I can't talk with this to people I know but I need some advice. I just don't know what to do.
    Continue. I'm not sure what troling is. I can't talk with this to people I know but I need some advice. I just don't know what to do.
    Do you REALLY think I would use accurate demographics with something this embarrassing?

    • ANSWER:
      Keep him away from porn?Are u serious?Wow! I NEVER been CONFRONTED w/this one EVER! This is to WEIRD & I want to think that ur trolling, r u?

      This is delicate at best<>I would lock my door for one. Tell him your sick,really sick & perhaps he'll take pity and stop?IDK...I am not doing a thing as to help you cause this is too strange & i don't think anyone would come on here & be that opened about a thing that bazaar. Well?

      Well I must be honest as to tell you my sun & I know that u are a efin pervert! Sucker! Troll indeed~
      51 - Male - Columbus, Georgia-the asker does this quite often and 1 day they gonna troll right up his door<<

  7. QUESTION:
    Help, being violated?
    I am a single mother in her early thirties. Recently, I had a surgery that requires me to take high dosages of sleeping pills at night. They are very powerful and make me sleep heavily.

    Starting about a week ago, I began waking up feeling sore, and agitated around my anus. I first thought that it was a possible side effect of the medication, but after consulting my doctor i was assured this was not the case.

    It continued, and several nights later i forgot to take my medication. I fell asleep without much problem. I was shocked to be woken up later that night to sharp pains in my abdomen. I quickly realized that it was caused by my son (16 years old) penetrating me anally. I was so shocked i pretended to be asleep because I did not know how to deal with it at the time.

    Please I am desperate. I do not know how to confront my son about this, and I am afraid of going to sleep with my medication again. I love my son, but i feel violated and lost. How should i handle this?

    • ANSWER:
      So which is it- are you a young male joining the army, do you have a friend who is joining the army- are you a single mom with a bad story, or just an immature teenage male with too much internet access??

  8. QUESTION:
    Mother in need of help, please.?
    I am a single mother in her early thirties. Recently I had a surgery that requires me to take high dosages of sleeping pills at night. They are very powerful and make me sleep heavily. Starting about a week ago, I began waking up feeling sore, and agitated around my anus. I first thought that it was a possible side effect of the medication, but after consulting my doctor I was assured this was not the case. It continued, and several nights later I forgot to take my medication. I fell asleep without much problem. I was shocked to be woken up later that night to sharp pains in my abdomen. I quickly realized that it was caused by my son (16 years old) penetrating me anally. I was so shocked I pretended to still be asleep because I did not know how to deal with it at the time. Please I am desperate. I do not know how to confront my son about this, and I am afraid of going to sleep with my medication again. I love my son, but I feel violated and lost. How should I handle this? I pray that I raised a son I can be proud of, but I feel like I am losing him and this is tearing me apart. How can I save my him ?
    Ive already sent him to anal court...... The Anal invasion force said he couldnt be helped.. I just don't know what to do.

    • ANSWER:
      from what i read with your other question, maybe it is not your son, but the sex ions banging on your wall/BUTT...... you must be a real jokiest, twisted i might add....

  9. QUESTION:
    Desperate father in crisis! How do I save my son!?
    I am a single father. Recently, I had a medical procedure that require me to take high doses of sleeping pills. They are very powerful and make me sleep very heavily.
    Starting about a week ago. I noticed that when I woke up, I felt very sore and irritated in my anus area. At first, I thought it may be a side effect of the medication. After consulting my doctor, he assured me that wasn't the case.
    It continued, and several nights later I forgot to take my sleeping medication. I fell asleep without much trouble. I was shocked to be awaken later that night with sharp pains in my abdomen. I quickly realized that it was caused by my son (16 years old) anally penetrating me! I was so shocked that I pretended to be asleep because I didn't know what to do at that time.
    Please, I am desperate. I don't know how to confront my son about this and I am afraid of going to sleep with my medication again. I love my son but I feel so violated and lost. How do I handle this? I pray that I raised a son that I can be proud of, but I feel that I am losing him and it's tearing me apart.
    How can I save him?!?!
    I know. I wouldn't believe it either if it hadn't happened to me. The whole thing is so awkward and creepy. I can't ask anyone that I know.

    • ANSWER:

  10. QUESTION:
    Mother in crisis, son needs salvation?
    I am a single mother in her early 40s, Recently I had a surger that requires me to take a high dosage of sleeping pills at night. they are very powerful and make me sleep heavily.

    Starting about a week ago I began waking up feeling sword, agitated around my anus. At first I thought that it was a possible side effect of the medication, but after consulting my doctor I was assured this was not the case.

    It continued, and several nights later I forgot to take my medication, I fell asleep without much problems. I was shocked to be woken up by later that night to sharp pains in my abdomen. I quickly realised that it was cause by my son (16 years old) penetrating me anally. I was shocked I pretended by still be asleep because I did not know how to deal with it at the time.

    Please, I am desperate. I do not know how to confront my son about this, I am afraid of going to sleep with my medication again, but I feel violated and lost. How should I handle this? I pray that I raised a son I can be proud of, but this is tearing me and him appart. How can I save him ??

    • ANSWER:
      save yourself,,, i can only imagine why you posted this here... find a bridge to crawl under asap...

  11. QUESTION:
    Can somebody help me; I'm desperate.?
    This is going to sound strange, but I've never had orgasm before - And I'm 17 years old. Can somebody help me figure out the best way to masturbate?
    This may sound like an easy request, but I've been trying for over three years and I've pretty much given up on the possibility. I'll list as much detailed information about myself as possible, and maybe it will explain why I'm in this predicament. Please, I just need some help with this.

    Information:

    I'm seventeen years old, and I'm turning 18 in nearly a month.
    *I'm diagnosed with ADD (Attention Deficit Disorder) and OCD (Obsessive Compulsive Disorder).
    *I'm on a variety of medications, including Adderall (a 40mg dose in the morning, and 10mg dose in the afternoon), Lexapro and Risperadol (right before bed; not sure of the dosage but they're both full pills), and Xanex (not sure of the dosage, but I take when I'm either under extreme pressure, high stress, and/or about to meltdown)
    *I think I suffer from a mild form of depression, but my psychologist has yet to confirm this.
    *I have great difficulty getting an erection, and it more often happens when I don't want it to (i.e. in class for no reason) than it does when I'm trying.
    *When I try to masturbate, I usually do a handjob, which feels good for a little bit but goes down quickly.
    *I tend to cry a lot.
    *I'm STRAIGHT!!! (Despite what I'm going to mention below)
    *I've tried shoving objects up my butthole, and this used to give me an erection. I don't do this anymore, though.
    *I think a lot of people think I'm gay (including my family), and I try incredibly hard to act like I'm not (because I'm NOT!!!).
    *Pornography is not an answer because my parents have strict settings on my laptop and monitor it on a constant basis.
    *I've had ONE wet dream before, but that's all. I don't remember what I was dreaming about (or if I was dreaming at all).
    *I'm antisocial, have trouble making friends, have trouble keeping friends, and I haven't had a girlfriend since 4th grade (and technically I'm not even sure that should count).
    *I do reasonably well in school, although AP classes create a lot of stress.
    *I can't stop taking my medications because without the Adderall, I am tired the entire day; and without the other two, I meltdown much more easily, will become sick (yes, it is a dependency but not in the sense that most people think of drugs), and literally cannot fall asleep.
    *I'm too embarrassed to ask my parents for help with this issue.
    *I horny the majority of the time I'm awake.
    *I can control the impulse to look places where I shouldn't.
    *I've got crushes on several girls at school, but I can't imagine them naked no matter how hard I try.
    *I've got a major stuttering problem.
    *My parents are unreasonably strict and controlling. In fact, you might have noticed that my question title wasn't very specific, and that's because the question will appear in my history (which my parents have disabled the "Delete History" feature from my computer).
    *I've put a great amount of effort into masturbating many times, but my erection usually goes down after a small amount of time, regardless of what I'm actually doing to it.
    *(Understand that I'm incredibly embarrassed to mention this last part) I've tried flopping it around, rubbing my hand up and down it at various speeds (which I presume is a handjob), rubbing the tip in a circular motion with the flat part of my hand at various speeds, and pinching it at all angles, but this has not produced any significant results.
    *My parents (despite what I mentioned above) raised me to choose whatever religion I like without nudging me in one direction or the other, and I'm an Atheist (I'm not sure if this helps, and I'm not looking for a "Embrace God and this will happen" answer).
    *I laugh a lot, but I'd say about 19/20 times it's fake or exaggerated (again, not sure if this helps but it might give you an idea of my mindset).

    I also have a few questions about masturbation:
    1) Where is the best place to masturbate in your house (that won't get messy)?
    2) What's the best way to do it (based on the variables listed above?)
    3) What does it feel like when you're about to cum?
    4) What if none of this advice works?

    I apologize that this question is so detailed, but it's taken me a lot of courage to admit this information. I'm so incredibly desperate that I've actually created a brand new e-mail with a fake name and address information just to cover my tracks. This whole situation is humiliating for me, so I'm hoping I can get legitimate answers to my problem. If I don't get answers that benefit me, then I'll post this repeatedly with slight modifications (namely shortening this question, as I'm sure most people would've given up on answering it due to its lengthiness). Any and all help (so long as it is not religious in nature) will be greatly appreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      Well, I admire your bravery coming out with all of this information on the internet, that great! It seems to me you have quite a few issues to work out. I'm currently a psychology student and I think this could be a family related problem. I noticed you mentioned them quite a bit and about how controlling they are. Did they forbid you to touch yourself when you were younger? (probably not because of religion, although very rarely do you find such controlling parents who are not extremely religious) Childhood experiences can have a huge impact on your later life. It seems to me all of these negative influences (along with stress and medications) may cause you to feel more depressed and likely cause chemical imbalances in the brain, which could be causing your loss of "sex drive". I think you should find someone to talk to, who would really listen, not necessarily a phsycologist but anyone who will listen, sometimes is helps to talk about things, face to face. And as for your other questions:
      1. My Room, at night of course
      2. What ever feels best for you, it sounds like you need all the stimulation you can get
      3. You kind of stop thinking about everything, kind of hard to explain, it is just feels good
      4. If none of this works, please find someone to talk to. If you can get help and try to solve your problems and reduce you stress and become a happier person, things may turn around for you.
      Sorry for the long answer, but you gave me a long question, but I enjoy answering things so I wish you the best of luck :)

  12. QUESTION:
    I have sciatica but can’t handle the Valium. Had left over vicodin from tooth surgery it worked. Tell my DR?
    I am an 18 year old male who is suffering from a very painful back injury (Sciatica). I was prescribed Valium to help with my severe pain at night and to help me relax and I’ve been having a VERY difficult time with the Valium. Alright, two Friday nights ago I took it for the first time, and like exactly 30 mins later I felt exhausted, It was weird my back was still pretty sore, but I was so tired it was like I didn’t really care lol so I went to sleep pretty quickly. So I slept like 9 hours straight through. However, when I woke up Saturday morning I felt very very bad. I felt like I hadn’t been to sleep at all, I felt rundown like I’d just been running the past 9 hours. I felt so out of it like the effects were still on me but at the same time not because my back was hurting SOOO bad, but I figured it was just because I had never taken the medication before, and that I would get used to it soon. However, for the rest of the weekend It made me feel the same just very rundown and crappy. I felt so bad on Sunday that I didn’t even go to my families July 4th BBQ I just felt SOOO tired all the time. And this continued into Monday. The only problem was is that Monday I had stuff I had to do. I had to meet with my trainer at the gym and try to stretch and workout. So on Monday it is STILL making me feel very crappy, but I figure I have to go try to exercise and try to do my physical rehab. So I leave and I’m driving and I feel very weird driving. I feel unable to concentrate and just feel weird driving. And at the gym things only got worse, I head to the ab room so I can do my back stretches and some ab work. Now I know I’m not what you would call an athlete I suppose, but I’m in shape enough to stretch without getting winded, but on this day I started my stretches and almost right away I felt like all the air had been sucked out of my lungs, and I was huffing and puffing and gasping and I hadn’t even really started anything yet. It was terrible and on top of it my back was killing me so I just told my trainer what was going on and I just went home to rest for the rest of the day and see what happens tomorrow. Well, Tuesday comes and it’s the same thing, and than Wednesday, the same again. So on wednesday I come home from another horrible attempt at trying to work out and my mother is a retired nurse so I go home to her and voice my concerns (as I have been through this whole injury of mine) and tell her that its been continuing and what happend at the gym and while I was drive and how much my back was currently hurting. We have a talk and she suggests that perhaps I can break a pill in half and see how I feel after that. So that night I do that and it definitely seemed to take longer to take effect but it did take full effect it seemed after about an hour. My back was hurting, but I was exhausted and I fell asleep. I only slept about 5 and a half/6 hours. I woke up thursday feeling horrible still. So that day I had a physical therapy appointment, so I decide to skip the gym. I drag myself out of the house exhausted and in extreme pain and head to therapy. Therapy seemed to go alright, my back hurt pretty bad the whole time and I was huffing and puffing and sweating like Justin Bieber in prison, but I got through it. When I get home I go to tell my mom about how I was feeling and I guess earlier while she was cleaning her bathroom she found a bottle of 5 left over pain pills (Vicodin) from when I had my wisdom teeth removed about 3 or 4 months back. So she suggests to me that if I am really fed up with the Valium, and can’t hack it anymore that maybe I should try the Vicodin that night to see how it works and if it works then perhaps I should tell my doctor. So that night I decide that I am in fact fed up with that zonked feeling and decide to try the Vicodin. The instructions on the bottle were 1 to 2 tablets every 4 to 6 hours. So I take 1 pill and in about an hour I’m pretty tired and my back isn’t really hurting and I’m falling asleep. After sleeping more than 8 hours I wake up and after completely waking up I’m actually feeling okay, and pretty refreshed. My back is hurting pretty bad, but I have absolutely NO zonked out rundown exhausted feeling. I actually felt like I could drive and workout. So I’ve been doing this now for the whole weekend and I’m feeling a lot better. My back isn’t hurting at night and I’m able to get VERY good sleep and not feel terrible the day after, so I have been able to catch up on all my physical rehab this weekend. So my question is I should tell my doctor this tomorrow right? And do you believe in your best opinion that a doctor might agree that this along with the MRI I want is a good course of action, because this has really been helping me lately, and I want to know what is causing my sciatica. Please give me your opinions and advice on this and other sciatica treatment solutions, please. Thank you for your time.
    @ babygirl: Wow.....If I didn't need medication for my injury, then why would I even be asking about this? If I didn't need to take pills wouldn't that mean that I would be better? THINK!!!!
    @ swordfish: Thanks for your time and answer =]

    • ANSWER:
      yes, tell your doctor. He will probably write a prescription since that is the one that works. truthfully your question is so long i couldn't even read it. If vicodin helps, and improves your quality of life, tell your doctor. make sure you tell him about the negative reaction you had to valium, too. and don't take it again.

  13. QUESTION:
    Can someone PLEASE help me identify the illness I've been experiencing?
    I don't know if this makes a difference or not, but I'm a chick, and I'm seventeen years old. Okay, so on the night of 6/23, I began experiencing slight but noticable soreness- soreness that was strong enough to alter the way I moved. It was reminiscent of flu-like symptoms. The next morning, 6/24, I woke up with incredible back and neck pain in addition to the same soreness as the night before- only it was worse that morning. As the day progressed, I found I became exceptionally light-headed and dizzy as I walked. Also, I had sporadic sharp head pain throughout the day, which worsened whenever I moved too fast. I couldn't turn my head too quickly to the side (or my eyes, for that matter). Late in the day, I developed a fever, and I am unsure of how severe it was because I was without access to a thermometer. I was working at the mall all day on 6/24 if that makes a difference. My fever lasted until I woke up the next morning (6/25). I felt similar as the day before, minus the fever and chronic dizziness/light headedness, but I noticed that my little finger and ring finger on my left hand were numb, a feeling of "falling asleep". At first, I thought nothing of it, but when it lasted for hours upon hours, I began to worry a bit more. It gradually "woke up", but it took all day, and only the next morning did it return to normal and did I have my regular sensation back. So, yesterday, 6/26, I felt a little less than significantly better. My dizziness had gone down, I could walk around normally, and the frequency of sporadic head pains had decreased a good deal. I took an Ibuprofen, and that made my neck less sore, and I could turn my head side-to-side with little to no pain (and the same relief came for my eyes). I felt relatively fine all day- not normal, by no means, but better than I had. Then evening came, and I started feeling "blah" again. I got another slight fever, and I just tried to sleep it off. I woke up this morning, and my clothes were quite damp with sweat. My fever, I think, is gone now (or almost, anyway- it's not noticeable) but I discovered what I believe is a heat rash on my face, neck, and very much so on my chest. To describe my rash: red, scattered blotches. Hot to the touch, not itchy. Since I have them on my face as well, I'm unsure if I have a fever again or if it's just the rash making my face feel warmer than usual. In addition, I found a couple swollen lymph nodes in my neck and areas of tenderness behind my ears. Other than that, I'm not dizzy at all anymore, and only my neck is sore.

    Now, I neglected to mention some of the medications I administered to myself. On 6/24, I took three tubes of the homeopathic mediaction, Oscillococcinum. The next day, I took three more tubes of Oscillococcinum along with two tablets of Cold Calm (similar product), spaced apart as directed. I did mention the Ibuprofen, though. Also, I've been drinking much water and nothing else and eating very little. If you know how to answer me, please do. I would much appreciate it.

    • ANSWER:
      This could be many things, it sounds kinda like it may be Mono. It could be a form of Meningitis. Like I said it could be a lot of things. The best thing to do is make a dr. appt. and get some blood work done to check for the things and blood work will pick up a lot. Good Luck. There's a web site where u put in ur symptoms and it could help narrow it down to 2-3 things. The site is (web md ) Good Luck

  14. QUESTION:
    I have sciatica but can’t handle the Valium. Had left over vicodin from tooth surgery it worked. Tell my DR?
    I am an 18 year old male who is suffering from a very painful back injury (Sciatica). I was prescribed Valium to help with my severe pain at night and to help me relax and I’ve been having a VERY difficult time with the Valium. Alright, two Friday nights ago I took it for the first time, and like exactly 30 mins later I felt exhausted, It was weird my back was still pretty sore, but I was so tired it was like I didn’t really care lol so I went to sleep pretty quickly. So I slept like 9 hours straight through. However, when I woke up Saturday morning I felt very very bad. I felt like I hadn’t been to sleep at all, I felt rundown like I’d just been running the past 9 hours. I felt so out of it like the effects were still on me but at the same time not because my back was hurting SOOO bad, but I figured it was just because I had never taken the medication before, and that I would get used to it soon. However, for the rest of the weekend It made me feel the same just very rundown and crappy. I felt so bad on Sunday that I didn’t even go to my families July 4th BBQ I just felt SOOO tired all the time. And this continued into Monday. The only problem was is that Monday I had stuff I had to do. I had to meet with my trainer at the gym and try to stretch and workout. So on Monday it is STILL making me feel very crappy, but I figure I have to go try to exercise and try to do my physical rehab. So I leave and I’m driving and I feel very weird driving. I feel unable to concentrate and just feel weird driving. And at the gym things only got worse, I head to the ab room so I can do my back stretches and some ab work. Now I know I’m not what you would call an athlete I suppose, but I’m in shape enough to stretch without getting winded, but on this day I started my stretches and almost right away I felt like all the air had been sucked out of my lungs, and I was huffing and puffing and gasping and I hadn’t even really started anything yet. It was terrible and on top of it my back was killing me so I just told my trainer what was going on and I just went home to rest for the rest of the day and see what happens tomorrow. Well, Tuesday comes and it’s the same thing, and than Wednesday, the same again. So on wednesday I come home from another horrible attempt at trying to work out and my mother is a retired nurse so I go home to her and voice my concerns (as I have been through this whole injury of mine) and tell her that its been continuing and what happend at the gym and while I was drive and how much my back was currently hurting. We have a talk and she suggests that perhaps I can break a pill in half and see how I feel after that. So that night I do that and it definitely seemed to take longer to take effect but it did take full effect it seemed after about an hour. My back was hurting, but I was exhausted and I fell asleep. I only slept about 5 and a half/6 hours. I woke up thursday feeling horrible still. So that day I had a physical therapy appointment, so I decide to skip the gym. I drag myself out of the house exhausted and in extreme pain and head to therapy. Therapy seemed to go alright, my back hurt pretty bad the whole time and I was huffing and puffing and sweating like Justin Bieber in prison, but I got through it. When I get home I go to tell my mom about how I was feeling and I guess earlier while she was cleaning her bathroom she found a bottle of 5 left over pain pills (Vicodin) from when I had my wisdom teeth removed about 3 or 4 months back. So she suggests to me that if I am really fed up with the Valium, and can’t hack it anymore that maybe I should try the Vicodin that night to see how it works and if it works then perhaps I should tell my doctor. So that night I decide that I am in fact fed up with that zonked feeling and decide to try the Vicodin. The instructions on the bottle were 1 to 2 tablets every 4 to 6 hours. So I take 1 pill and in about an hour I’m pretty tired and my back isn’t really hurting and I’m falling asleep. After sleeping more than 8 hours I wake up and after completely waking up I’m actually feeling okay, and pretty refreshed. My back is hurting pretty bad, but I have absolutely NO zonked out rundown exhausted feeling. I actually felt like I could drive and workout. So I’ve been doing this now for the whole weekend and I’m feeling a lot better. My back isn’t hurting at night and I’m able to get VERY good sleep and not feel terrible the day after, so I have been able to catch up on all my physical rehab this weekend. So my question is I should tell my doctor this tomorrow right? And do you believe in your best opinion that a doctor might agree that this along with the MRI I want is a good course of action, because this has really been helping me lately, and I want to know what is causing my sciatica. Please give me your opinions and advice on this and other sciatica treatment solutions, please. Thank you for your time.
    Please if you're going to answer give me a serious answer. This isn't a joke to me, this injury has only been getting worse the past month and I want SERIOUS answers on what I can do to help it get better.
    Again if you are not going to give an answer that is relevant to my question than do NOT give one, and just leave.

    • ANSWER:
      Penis...

  15. QUESTION:
    I have sciatica but can’t handle the Valium. Had left over vicodin from tooth surgery it worked. Tell my DR?
    I am an 18 year old male who is suffering from a very painful back injury (Sciatica). I was prescribed Valium to help with my severe pain at night and to help me relax and I’ve been having a VERY difficult time with the Valium. Alright, two Friday nights ago I took it for the first time, and like exactly 30 mins later I felt exhausted, It was weird my back was still pretty sore, but I was so tired it was like I didn’t really care lol so I went to sleep pretty quickly. So I slept like 9 hours straight through. However, when I woke up Saturday morning I felt very very bad. I felt like I hadn’t been to sleep at all, I felt rundown like I’d just been running the past 9 hours. I felt so out of it like the effects were still on me but at the same time not because my back was hurting SOOO bad, but I figured it was just because I had never taken the medication before, and that I would get used to it soon. However, for the rest of the weekend It made me feel the same just very rundown and crappy. I felt so bad on Sunday that I didn’t even go to my families July 4th BBQ I just felt SOOO tired all the time. And this continued into Monday. The only problem was is that Monday I had stuff I had to do. I had to meet with my trainer at the gym and try to stretch and workout. So on Monday it is STILL making me feel very crappy, but I figure I have to go try to exercise and try to do my physical rehab. So I leave and I’m driving and I feel very weird driving. I feel unable to concentrate and just feel weird driving. And at the gym things only got worse, I head to the ab room so I can do my back stretches and some ab work. Now I know I’m not what you would call an athlete I suppose, but I’m in shape enough to stretch without getting winded, but on this day I started my stretches and almost right away I felt like all the air had been sucked out of my lungs, and I was huffing and puffing and gasping and I hadn’t even really started anything yet. It was terrible and on top of it my back was killing me so I just told my trainer what was going on and I just went home to rest for the rest of the day and see what happens tomorrow. Well, Tuesday comes and it’s the same thing, and than Wednesday, the same again. So on wednesday I come home from another horrible attempt at trying to work out and my mother is a retired nurse so I go home to her and voice my concerns (as I have been through this whole injury of mine) and tell her that its been continuing and what happend at the gym and while I was drive and how much my back was currently hurting. We have a talk and she suggests that perhaps I can break a pill in half and see how I feel after that. So that night I do that and it definitely seemed to take longer to take effect but it did take full effect it seemed after about an hour. My back was hurting, but I was exhausted and I fell asleep. I only slept about 5 and a half/6 hours. I woke up thursday feeling horrible still. So that day I had a physical therapy appointment, so I decide to skip the gym. I drag myself out of the house exhausted and in extreme pain and head to therapy. Therapy seemed to go alright, my back hurt pretty bad the whole time and I was huffing and puffing and sweating like Justin Bieber in prison, but I got through it. When I get home I go to tell my mom about how I was feeling and I guess earlier while she was cleaning her bathroom she found a bottle of 5 left over pain pills (Vicodin) from when I had my wisdom teeth removed about 3 or 4 months back. So she suggests to me that if I am really fed up with the Valium, and can’t hack it anymore that maybe I should try the Vicodin that night to see how it works and if it works then perhaps I should tell my doctor. So that night I decide that I am in fact fed up with that zonked feeling and decide to try the Vicodin. The instructions on the bottle were 1 to 2 tablets every 4 to 6 hours. So I take 1 pill and in about an hour I’m pretty tired and my back isn’t really hurting and I’m falling asleep. After sleeping more than 8 hours I wake up and after completely waking up I’m actually feeling okay, and pretty refreshed. My back is hurting pretty bad, but I have absolutely NO zonked out rundown exhausted feeling. I actually felt like I could drive and workout. So I’ve been doing this now for the whole weekend and I’m feeling a lot better. My back isn’t hurting at night and I’m able to get VERY good sleep and not feel terrible the day after, so I have been able to catch up on all my physical rehab this weekend. So my question is I should tell my doctor this tomorrow right? And do you believe in your best opinion that a doctor might agree that this along with the MRI I want is a good course of action, because this has really been helping me lately, and I want to know what is causing my sciatica. Please give me your opinions and advice on this and other sciatica treatment solutions, please. Thank you for your time.
    Yes it is my Vicodin. They were from like 4 months ago from my wisdom tooth extraction. I guess I left them out in the living room after the pain cleared up and luckily my mom had the presence of mind to stash them in her medicine cabinet right after and save them for an emergency injury/dismemberment type of situation lol =] Of course I've been injured for a month now and she didn't remember about them until she was cleaning out her medicine cabinet. lol.
    @ Kari T: Yes it is my Vicodin. They were from like 4 months ago from my wisdom tooth extraction. I guess I left them out in the living room after the pain cleared up and luckily my mom had the presence of mind to stash them in her medicine cabinet right after and save them for an emergency injury/dismemberment type of situation lol =] Of course I've been injured for a month now and she didn't remember about them until she was cleaning out her medicine cabinet. lol.

    • ANSWER:
      Find an osteopath! I love mine. She's like a chiropracter, only better, smarter, and more skilled. She's a medical doctor who can move bones around, prescribe, order tests, and uses lots of treatments. A good osteopath might be able to fix you for real!

      Ok, was it your vicoden? if so, try telling them. Tell them no on valium. even if they don't let you have vicoden, there's a ton of other muscle relaxors that are easier to adapt to. They may say yes! I say ask for vicoden and get an osteopath

  16. QUESTION:
    I have sciatica but can’t handle the Valium. Had left over vicodin from tooth surgery it worked. Tell my DR?
    I am an 18 year old male who is suffering from a very painful back injury (Sciatica). I was prescribed Valium to help with my severe pain at night and to help me relax and I’ve been having a VERY difficult time with the Valium. Alright, two Friday nights ago I took it for the first time, and like exactly 30 mins later I felt exhausted, It was weird my back was still pretty sore, but I was so tired it was like I didn’t really care lol so I went to sleep pretty quickly. So I slept like 9 hours straight through. However, when I woke up Saturday morning I felt very very bad. I felt like I hadn’t been to sleep at all, I felt rundown like I’d just been running the past 9 hours. I felt so out of it like the effects were still on me but at the same time not because my back was hurting SOOO bad, but I figured it was just because I had never taken the medication before, and that I would get used to it soon. However, for the rest of the weekend It made me feel the same just very rundown and crappy. I felt so bad on Sunday that I didn’t even go to my families July 4th BBQ I just felt SOOO tired all the time. And this continued into Monday. The only problem was is that Monday I had stuff I had to do. I had to meet with my trainer at the gym and try to stretch and workout. So on Monday it is STILL making me feel very crappy, but I figure I have to go try to exercise and try to do my physical rehab. So I leave and I’m driving and I feel very weird driving. I feel unable to concentrate and just feel weird driving. And at the gym things only got worse, I head to the ab room so I can do my back stretches and some ab work. Now I know I’m not what you would call an athlete I suppose, but I’m in shape enough to stretch without getting winded, but on this day I started my stretches and almost right away I felt like all the air had been sucked out of my lungs, and I was huffing and puffing and gasping and I hadn’t even really started anything yet. It was terrible and on top of it my back was killing me so I just told my trainer what was going on and I just went home to rest for the rest of the day and see what happens tomorrow. Well, Tuesday comes and it’s the same thing, and than Wednesday, the same again. So on wednesday I come home from another horrible attempt at trying to work out and my mother is a retired nurse so I go home to her and voice my concerns (as I have been through this whole injury of mine) and tell her that its been continuing and what happend at the gym and while I was drive and how much my back was currently hurting. We have a talk and she suggests that perhaps I can break a pill in half and see how I feel after that. So that night I do that and it definitely seemed to take longer to take effect but it did take full effect it seemed after about an hour. My back was hurting, but I was exhausted and I fell asleep. I only slept about 5 and a half/6 hours. I woke up thursday feeling horrible still. So that day I had a physical therapy appointment, so I decide to skip the gym. I drag myself out of the house exhausted and in extreme pain and head to therapy. Therapy seemed to go alright, my back hurt pretty bad the whole time and I was huffing and puffing and sweating like Justin Bieber in prison, but I got through it. When I get home I go to tell my mom about how I was feeling and I guess earlier while she was cleaning her bathroom she found a bottle of 5 left over pain pills (Vicodin) from when I had my wisdom teeth removed about 3 or 4 months back. So she suggests to me that if I am really fed up with the Valium, and can’t hack it anymore that maybe I should try the Vicodin that night to see how it works and if it works then perhaps I should tell my doctor. So that night I decide that I am in fact fed up with that zonked feeling and decide to try the Vicodin. The instructions on the bottle were 1 to 2 tablets every 4 to 6 hours. So I take 1 pill and in about an hour I’m pretty tired and my back isn’t really hurting and I’m falling asleep. After sleeping more than 8 hours I wake up and after completely waking up I’m actually feeling okay, and pretty refreshed. My back is hurting pretty bad, but I have absolutely NO zonked out rundown exhausted feeling. I actually felt like I could drive and workout. So I’ve been doing this now for the whole weekend and I’m feeling a lot better. My back isn’t hurting at night and I’m able to get VERY good sleep and not feel terrible the day after, so I have been able to catch up on all my physical rehab this weekend. So my question is I should tell my doctor this tomorrow right? And do you believe in your best opinion that a doctor might agree that this along with the MRI I want is a good course of action, because this has really been helping me lately, and I want to know what is causing my sciatica. Please give me your opinions and advice on this and other sciatica treatment solutions, please. Thank you for your time.
    @ fretochose: Thats what I'm working towards, finding out whats causing my pain. However, you do not honestly expect my to be in pain all the time? Is that not the point of medication? To cover up pain and make things tolerable?

    • ANSWER:
      You are really in a lot of pain for no reason, it's all caused by pinched muscles in your lower back and THEY are pressing on the nerves for your legs, including the sciatica. Once you release the muscles in your back these pains will be gone. Here's how to release them and get rid of the pain in less than 2 minutes:
      Back:
      (do from a sitting position)
      Place your left hand on your left leg next to your body. Place your right hand over your left shoulder and find the muscles next to your spine and firmly press on them and hold. After 30 seconds slowly lower your body forward and to the outside of your left leg, keeping your left arm fairly straight as you do. When you reach your lap remain there for another 10 seconds, release the pressure but rest there for another 30 seconds. Then reverse your hand positions and do your right side.
      For best results relax your body first by taking a deep breath and exhaling then remain this relaxed.
      All the physical therapy is going to do is make the pain worse until you get your back muscles released. Until then nothing else is going to make any difference in getting you better. Most people finally give up the therapy because there is no relief in it.


How To Fall Asleep Quickly Tips

In this current growing epidermic world, a lot of urban folks who are suffering from insomnia and cannot fall asleep easily every night. Most of them are living in a stressful life and are worrying about getting to sleep every night and this proved that they may be desperate looking some ways to get a good night sleep. Therefore, they might find themselves trying very hard to fall asleep.

Do not try yourself hard to for asleep because if you do so, you will discover yourself even hard to fall asleep. Actually, if a person try to fall asleep hardly, the studies have shown that it will takes a person three times longer to fall asleep. Therefore, if you want to improve your chances of falling asleep tonight, then you simply forget about trying to sleep.

Relax and forget about that you want to sleep while lying on the bed at your sleeping time. Remember that you cannot force yourself to sleep by using your conscious mind because you will make it even harder to fall asleep.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    Does Anyone Have Any Tips On How To Fall Asleep Quickly? No tips invovling using medication (im only 12)?
    I NEED HELP BIG TIME!!! WHEN I WAS 8 I SAW SOMETHING SO SCARY THAT IT AFFECTED HOW I SLEEP FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE, IM NOT GONNA SAY WHAT IT WAS BUT I NEED HELP, IVE ALREADY TRIED THIS AND IT WONT WORK(BATH,READ,MILK) SO CAN YOU GUYS READING THIS MESSAGE PLEASE GIVE ME TIPS TO FALL ASLEEP, AND ONE MORE THING, THANKS =) (P.S. NO MEDICATION TIPS, IM ONLY 12)

    • ANSWER:
      I use to have the same problem. Sometimes reading in a dimly lit room will make your eyes strain and become tired faster. Also, a hot shower or a cup of Chalmomile Tea could help relax you.

  2. QUESTION:
    Does Anyone Have Any Tips On How To Fall Asleep Quickly?
    Ive been having trouble falling to sleep lately, and its re;y starting to annoy me, anyone have any tips?

    Thanks (:

    • ANSWER:
      Read a book. TV is not a good option because the noise will not allow you to get quality sleep. Also try a glass of warm milk before going to bed.

  3. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know good tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    I have a lot of trouble sleeping and I wake up really easy too.

    • ANSWER:
      When I go to bed, I fall to sleep almost immediately. Try this, count to 100, counting your breaths. Just to keep calm, when you get to around 40 or 50, start over, that will keep you calm. If you get to 100, get up. Don't eat or watch TV. Instead, do some work, like writing or reading. When you are tired you will go back to bed. This really does work.

  4. QUESTION:
    Tips to fall asleep quickly?
    I'm on anti depressants and I used to be on anxiety meds but now I stopped taking them, I quickly weaned myself off them with my doctor's consent.
    I'm still pretty stressed out and I'd like to get some advice on how to fall asleep easier. Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      if u have a dog or cat have them sleep on the bed with you and while your trying to fall asleep pet it and stuff.. or think about happy things.. or pray.. or really anything! try listening to music or like nature noises.. i had 2 spine MAJOR spine surgeries in february and i couldnt sleep for a long time cause of the pain and eveyrthing.. so my mom would put like this nature sound of a river noise like flowing and stuff.. i fell right alseep haha or if your really tired and just want a good night sleep take a benadrill.. one of those knocks me out.. and helps with my allergies haha good luck :)

  5. QUESTION:
    what are some tips for falling asleep quickly?
    i have been waking up in the night and having trouble falling back asleep. can you give me some tips how to?

    • ANSWER:
      Keep yourself calm.
      Eat healthy food.
      Try doing a mild excercise about 2 hours before going to sleep
      Drink some milk if you are not averse. Milk tends to stay longer in stomach and helps in sleeping.

      If you are obese, then have dinner much earlier Like, 3 or 4 hours before sleep.

      I feel a good prayer or meditation before sleeping helps.

  6. QUESTION:
    Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    Please help, i have trouble falling asleep and have exams on at the moment,which means i need every ounce of sleep i can get!
    i wouldnt like to use the following:
    -drugs
    -counting sheep
    -baths
    I am not stressed about my exams though,because i always have a sleeping problem.

    • ANSWER:
      the reason why you are probably not sleeping is your exams the best thing you can do is try to clear your mind and relax

      If you have an ipod or mp3 player put some calming music on it works every time for me as it can help you relax. Before you go to bed do some revision it would help you feel more at ease before you go to bed (leave yourslef about 20 -30 minutes before you actually go to sleep though).

      Also a warm glass of milk ovaltine or some hot chocolate may help

      But its mostly in your head just try to relax and clear your head and think positve about your exams

  7. QUESTION:
    tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    okk. so ive been having trouble falling asleep early, ecspecially with school starting.
    so what can i do make myself sleepy?
    advice?
    tips?
    pleasee&thaanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Drink Milk, it has certain elements that help you fall asleep faster. Other then that, go to bed earlier.

  8. QUESTION:
    Tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    I would like to know if there are any easy ways to fall asleep faster at night.
    Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      If you constantly have trouble with falling asleep at night, wear sunglasses (inside and out, regardless of the weather) from noon on out, as well as staying away from lit computer and tv screens for a few hours before bed. It will help your brain be more ready for sleep, instead of thinking there is still daylight.

      Another suggestion is to take a glass of warm milk, add one tablespoon of real vanilla (not imitation!) and one tablespoon of sugar, and drink it before bed. It increases the serotonin in your brain and helps you sleep.

      You could try ear plugs or a sound machine to combat other noises and distractions. Another idea is to either get a sleep mask, or dark curtains to block out the light. If you want things really dark, you could always tape foil to your windows to keep it really dark.

      Sweet dreams!

  9. QUESTION:
    Tips on how to fall asleep on Christmas Eve ?
    I always end up staying up half the night on Christmas Eve, too excited to fall asleep. I mean, I always enjoy Christmas, but I'm thinking I might enjoy it more if I got a good nights sleep. What tips do you guys have for falling asleep quickly on Christmas Eve?

    • ANSWER:
      I always go cycling on Xmas eve xD It really makes me tired, but I know its still so hard to sleep. :')
      But here are some general tips on how to sleep, because I had insomnia for a long time so I knew these:
      Stretch out your whole body, make sure there is no tension anywhere.
      Make your feet slightly higher than the rest of your body.
      Make sure there are no lights anywhere, for when you see lights, your brain assumes its daytime and is thefore not prepared to go asleep.
      Reading before going to bed could also possibly help.
      MERRY CHRISTMAS X

  10. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep or take naps??
    I need some tips for falling asleep. Last night I only got 3 hours. I've tried almost anything but I cant get my mind to stop thinking. Please give me some good ideas rather than the regular "drink milk read a book listen to music"thing cause that doesn't really help me. I also have a lot of trouble taking naps during the day. I really want to take naps I just dont know how. PLease tell me how to fall asleep quickly and tips on napping ?? =) thanks

    • ANSWER:
      When I need a nap, I just lay on the couch with a nice warm blanket & fall right to sleep. I never sleep in my bedroom for a nap cuz it's impossible to go to sleep. You feel like you're going to bed for the night and you shouldn't be since it's the afternoon & you just can't go to sleep. So sleep on the couch & just relax...I sleep with the tv on too. I dunno how u feel about sleeping pills, but at night, I take Tylenol Simply Sleep. It's avery MILD sleeping pill. It says take 2 for 8 hrs of sleep, but I usually just take one and it helps me doze off, It doesn't knock you right out, it doesn't make you drowzy in the morning or tired, it just helps me sleep through the night without gettin up 10x. It's over the counter & it's by tylenol but it's not for headaches or anything it's just Simply Sleep. I highly reccomend it!

  11. QUESTION:
    I have a lot of trouble falling asleep at night, what adive do you have to fall asleep quickly?
    I am a high school student right now with a lot of stress? I have a real problem falling asleep during weeknights and on the weekends. Sometimes i fallasleep an hour before i have to get up. This makes my day very stressful and hard considering i am very tired all day long. Please give me some pointers/tips/advice to falling asleep fast. My mind is restless, jumping from one thing to another which doesnt allow me to fall asleep.

    If anyone has ever had this problem they know how hard it is. Pleas give me some advice on how to fall asleep fast and get a restful nights sleep without using sleepaids.

    • ANSWER:
      I was also having problems falling asleep, doing so around 3-4am, au aunt told me about Melatonin, its a natural pill. i tried it...and literally about 30-60 minutes later i could barely keep my eyes open. its over the counter so no need for a doc visit, and actually when i visited my doc for other reasons...i did ask about melatonin and she didnt see any problem with me taking it. it worked for me, dont know if it will work for you..but you can give it a try. hope it helps.

  12. QUESTION:
    I need tips on how to fall asleep easily <><><><><>?
    my whole life it has always taken me a long time to fall asleep. It usually takes me an hour or more to fall asleep. It makes no difference if I am tired or not. My friends tell me that they are asleep the second their heads touch the pillow, and I am so jealous.

    Can you give me some tips or ideas on how to fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same type of problem. I turn on a floor fan and I listen to my iPod which I created a playlist of slow songs that help me get to sleep and just play that through the playlist. I also downloaded white noise which is like the ocean, birds, waterfall, rain, thunderstorm, nature sounds, etc that help people fall asleep and I listen to that. And if none o that works try taking some Advil PM to help you sleep.

  13. QUESTION:
    How can you make yourself fall asleep quickly?
    i have a hard time falling asleep, i used to tke these calming tablets and they worked wonders, but i ran out of them.
    im 15 and i've developed a little bit of under eye circles
    i need a way to fall asleep quickly, even if im not tied,any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps a web search for "falling asleep quickly" might be useful.

  14. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep earlier or what helps you go to sleep?
    Well since it's summer I've been sleeping at around 3 in the morning and waking at about 12.. I need to start waking up earlier because I have to go to sports practice, but i can't fall asleep. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly or fix sleeping schedule?

    • ANSWER:
      i have two way to get back your good night sleet on healthy life line!! and this are (easy way or hard way)
      [but maybe its good to try the easy way first and the easy way are] 1-maditation or music or fresh aire or cool water before sleep becose the point is it makes our heart and brain more cool by slowing dwn blood flow and thats the only way to make our body to sleep in healthy way 2-stress and fear and worry might make our body more hot and that hot never let us slow dwn blood flow to keep our heart and brain cool and so be feithfull and pray and be cool and always tell to your self like '''first- thing-first ''' or like ''its too easy'' or act lik ;;ohh i am sleepy now .... i feel very sleepy... i have no power to think or feel now..''

      [and its good if all works but if not & then welcom to hard way to rock and the hard way is] 1-do not sleep one night and one day untill 11 or 12 pm even it might makes you want to sleep in day time and eat good and drink more green tea or have more good fun to fool your brain to awek and it is very healthy if you dont do it too much and it is one of tibetan dream yoga teknik 2-we must 100% know and feel what sleep is mean for life and health and mind and even business and then promise that we will always wak up in 6 or 7 am and will always sleep in 11 and 12 pm and we will also teach this to our child too

      thanks and wish it help you or come to my blog tell4thing.blogspot.com becose i have put more link of stress and insomnia but first try what i tell you before and come to my blog if it dont help but i am 90% sure it works becose i have insomneia and i have try it befor

      thanks agein and wish you happy and healthy and good luck for what ever you do in life
      from

  15. QUESTION:
    I cant sleep, i need tips on falling and staying asleep.?
    I cant feel asleep, many of the times i sit in bed worrying about something stupid. I have anxiety disorder and often feel paranoid. I am already taking therapy, i possibly might even take anxiety medication but for now i got to deal with it. I usually fall asleep 56 minutes after i lay worrying but i always wake up a lot during the night. Right before i go to bed i get scary thoughts like someones watching me fall asleep. how can i fall asleep quickly and stay asleep? any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      Try not to pin everything down to anxiety. That could be a factor, but it's usually not the whole story.

      Sleep problems are usually caused from bad diet and bad habits.

      You know what I mean: sugar and sweets before bed, cramming school work late at night, too much video games or movies, etc.

      Some tips for getting to sleep?

      *Exercise (pref. at least 4-5 hours before you plan on going to bed so any extra energy you have gets burned off.)

      *Healthy diet, (lay off the sweets for a bit, the sugar will keep you up)

      *Medication, Melatonin sleeping pills, Tylenol, whatever. (consult your parents or your doctor before buying any sleeping pills first. I'm not a doctor, this is just advice)

  16. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly?
    I'm going to London tomorrow for the first time with my friend, and I have to get up at seven in the morning so I can catch the train there. Thing is, I have trouble sleeping recently, and I rarely fall asleep before three in the morning. I need to find a way of falling asleep so I can get at least six hours of sleep! Baths never work for me, they just make me feel dizzy. Does anyone have any tips and tricks that help them fall asleep? If so, please share them with me :)

    • ANSWER:
      There are a couple tricks you can do when you want to "force" yourself into falling asleep quickly.
      First, have some warm milk and honey. Put a cup of milk into the microwave for a bit until its warm to hot but not boiling or bubbling over. Get a spoon, and pour able half a spoonful of honey into it and stir.
      Second, when you are settling down. You want to concentrate on how your bed feels, especially how it feels against the spine. Do that for a minute or so.
      Third, make your mind skip. This is a little hard to explain but basically you think of just about anything and everything without concentrating on any one thing.
      It is more like mind flashes, kinda like you're flipping channels on the TV screen. The instant you grasp hold of a subject, jump to another. Just keep doing this and you will soon start to actually FEEL sleepy.

  17. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night?
    I have a lot of trouble falling asleep at night. I think a lot at night, about my life and everything. I need tips on how to fall asleep quickly.

    • ANSWER:
      Here is a few pointers that I have found useful down through the years:

      Do not stay up past 11pm.

      Do not watch violent or stressful films, tv or books after 10pm.

      Do not use the computer for two hours before you go to bed.

      Avoid high energy foods last thing at night. A mug of hot milk flavoured with chocolate will make you drowsy.

      Keep a journal, where you can rant, rave and put down all the things that bother you; merely expressing them in this way, will get a lot of the angst out of your system. Once you close the diary, tell yourself that you are not going to think anymore about it until the following day. Be firm with yourself.

      Have a low light beside your bed that will act as a deterrent to doing anything that needs a lot of light.

      Best of all, is to do some meditation in the last fifteen minutes before turning off the light and going to sleep.

      Hope this helps.

  18. QUESTION:
    How do I fall Asleep Very Quickly?
    Hello. These days, I am having lots of trouble falling asleep. And this month, I have to start waking up alot earlier for a new job, and that means going to bed earlier, so it will be much harder to go fall asleep. I read a lot, but it doesn't help too much. Plus, I don't have any caffeine near when I try to fall asleep. So please, I need some very good tips on this subject.

    Thank you!

    • ANSWER:
      I bought a CD from Target and it is sounds of the ocean and things like that and it helps me fall asleep because it is very calming. Another thing you could try are sleeping pills that you can by at a store that help you fall asleep. I've tried those and I fall asleep in like 15 minutes there great!

  19. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quickly?
    I have a really bad cough. It is something like a wheezing cough. The doctor gave me this spray. One of the side effects is trouble sleeping. The medicine is working for clearing out the mucus, but I cannot seem to fall asleep. I didn't sleep at all last night and I'm trying to sleep right now. I am tired, but I can't fall asleep. How do I get my mind to not think about anything when I'm trying to sleep? I missed school yesterday and today. When, I go back, I do not want to look very tired. I want to get some sleep today. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      trying lying down with your head tilted up,so that cough will be minimised if not reduced.take a glass of hot water,and do some vapour inhalation with a minty balm or a minty oil like eucalyptus oil.lie back and close your eyes,and open them and again close,repeat it for sometime,it will weaken your eyelids.dont try not to think,if you try hard to free your mind it will all keep coming back.better if you let your thoughts wander.let your mind think freely.if you still cant fall asleep, and still feel tired maybe the medicineis really causing problems.just talk with the doctor.

  20. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly?
    I have to wake up in 4 hours for school and cnt fall asleep I'm afraid I'm going to wake my gf up n be rlly tired in the morning any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      A breathing trick I typically use is to take deep, steady breaths, slowing down to a slow, shallow intake/exhale, to where it almost feels as though you aren't breathing because it's become so calm.

  21. QUESTION:
    How to quickly fall asleep at night?
    Any tips? I can't seem to get to sleep for quite a while even when i'm tired which is strange

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same problem from time to time, just lying awake in bed for a long time. When I get up, I'm really tired, but I just can't fall asleep.

      What I found to help is replaying the day's events in my head, sort of summarizing and maybe a bit of problem solving if the day was net so good (but don't dwell on anything stressing you out). It can also help to write stuff that bothers me down so it won't keep me awake when I lie down.
      Chamomile tea or lime-tree blossom tea works well for me, makes me sleepy if I drink it about half an hour before going to sleep.
      Reading is also good, it helps your mind relax and wind down. That's the most important thing I think, to wind down and prepare the body and the mind to relax and sleep.

      If that doesn't work there are supplements you can take, like valerian. They work great, I've been using that for a while now when I can't sleep :)

  22. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep more quickly?
    Even if i'm really really tired at night, it takes me a good hour and a half to fall asleep. I keep thinking about the day ahead and what i need to do. Do you have any tips or techniques that'll help me switch off? I also wake up at regular intervals in the night.
    Any ideas would be really appreciated :)

    • ANSWER:
      . Never oversleep
      Never oversleep because of a poor night's sleep. This is the most crucial rule. Get up at about the same time every day, especially on the morning after you've lost sleep. Sleeping late for just a couple of days can reset your body clock to a different cycle -- you'll be getting sleepy later and waking up later.

      2. Set your body clock
      Light helps restart your body clock to its active daytime phase. So when you get up, go outside and get some sunlight. Or if that's difficult, turn on all the lights in your room.
      Then walk around for a few minutes. The calves of your legs act as pumps and get blood circulating, carrying more oxygen to your brain to help get you going.

      3. Exercise
      Keep physically active during the day. This is especially important the day after a bad night's sleep. When you sleep less, you should be more active during the day. Being less active is one of the worst things an insomniac can do.
      Strenuous exercise (brisk walking, swimming, jogging, squash, etc.) in late afternoon seems to promote more restful sleep. Also, insomniacs tend to be too inactive a couple of hours before bed. Do some gentle exercise. A stretching routine has helped many people.

      4. Don't nap
      Do not take any naps the day after you've lost sleep. When you feel sleepy, get up and do something. Walk, make the bed, or do your errands.
      While studying, get up regularly (every 30 minutes, or more often if necessary) to walk around your room. Do a gentle stretch. That will increase the flow of oxygen to your brain and help you to be more alert.

      5. Set a bedtime schedule using these two steps:
      First, try to go to bed at about the same time every night. Be regular. Most people get hungry at 7 a.m., noon, and 6 p.m. because they've eaten at those times for years. Going to bed at about the same time every night can make sleep as regular as hunger.

      Second, go to bed later when you are having trouble sleeping. If you're only getting five hours of sleep a night during your insomnia period, don't go to bed until just five hours before your wake-up time. For instance, if you've been waking up at 7 a.m., don't go to bed until 2 a.m. No naps! Make the time you spend in bed sleep time. Still some insomnia? Go to bed proportionately later. Then, as your time in bed becomes good sleep time, move your going-to-bed time back 15 to 30 minutes a night and do that for a week or so.
      This is the opposite of what we want to do: we want to go to bed earlier to make up the lost sleep. Learn to do what many sleep laboratories teach -- go to bed later the night after losing sleep.

      Additional Strategies
      Develop a bedtime routine
      Stop studying and don't get into any stimulating discussions or activities a half hour or hour before bed. Do something that's relaxing -- read "light" material, play your guitar, listen to music that is quiet, catch a mindless TV show. Some people sleep better in a clean and neat environment, so they like to straighten and clean their room just before going to bed. Find your own sleep-promoting routine.

      Warm bath, yes; shower, no
      Take a long, hot bath before going to bed. This helps relax and soothe your muscles. Showers, on the other hand, tend to wake you up. Insomniacs should avoid showers in the evening.

      List "gotta do's"
      Keep a pad and pencil handy. If you think of something you want to remember, jot it down. Then let the thought go. There will be no need to lie awake worrying about remembering it.

      Stretch and relaxation
      Some people find that a gentle stretching routine for several minutes just before getting into bed helps induce sleep. Others practice relaxation techniques. Libraries or bookstores have books on developing stretching or relaxation routines. The University Counseling Services has some material on both: try

      Stressed Out Over Studying?
      "The Doctor told me that stress caused my..."

      To eat or not to eat
      Some sleep centers recommend a light breakfast and lunch to help you stay alert during the day. They advise you to make the evening meal the major meal of the day. Schedule it at least four hours before bedtime so your digestive system will be reasonably quiet by the time you're ready to sleep.

      Warm milk?
      It helps some people to have a glass at bedtime. Milk has an essential amino acid, tryptophan, which stimulates the brain chemical serotonin, believed to play a key role in inducing sleep. A piece of whole wheat bread, or another carbohydrate, enhances the effect. Or try taking tryptophan, beginning with about two grams about an hour before bedtime. A piece of wheat bread will help the tryptophan to be absorbed.

      Avoid caffeine and tyrosine-rich foods from late afternoon on
      Caffeine, a chemical in coffee, colas, tea, chocolate, etc., causes hyperactivity and wakefulness. Some sleep laboratories encourage people to avoid such tyrosine-laden foods as fermented cheeses (cheddar is about the worst;

  23. QUESTION:
    It takes me forever to fall asleep?
    Do you have any tips on how to fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      Drink a warm glass of milk before you hit the sack. Make sure that you don't sit too late into the night doing something. The best thing to do is going to sleep within 2 hours after dinner or immediately after you feel tired.

  24. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep fast?
    I really want to fall asleep quickly and Im already in bed so I do not want get up and do anything so is there any tips that when i start to close my eyes is there anything I can do to make it go faster because I get bad anxiety when I go to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      Either eliminate all sounds, or try putting on some soft music. I bought a great sound machine from Sharperimage.com that makes 20 different sounds like rain and it's really soothing. Other than that, there's nothing much that you can do other than try to clear your mind. It's very difficult sometimes, but you need to stop thinking about things that happened, and things you need to get done. Also you can try a different position in bed. Try rolling over almost onto your stomach and lift your leg, placing a pillow under it. Almost like you're hugging the pillow. Works everytime for me.

      Good luck!!!

  25. QUESTION:
    Tips for falling asleep fast? desperate for help!?
    im 19 and I am an insomniac. it takes me hours on hours to fall asleep. plus I wake up multiple times during the night.
    I really love sleeping and im really tired, but it just seems so hard for me to do. I've tried sleeping pills but I don't like those and they don't always work so great for me. I even have some sleep therapy lotion, which is kind of relaxing but doesn't help me actually sleep.
    if you have any suggestions on how to fall asleep quickly and/or stay asleep, please please PLEASE let me know.
    thank you.

    • ANSWER:
      Take a warm bath/ shower. You could even use the johnsons baby bath that helps babies sleep better. Do not watch tv/ go on the computer at least one hour before you intend to sleep, it is too stimulating. Try reading a little before bed. Set a daily schedule; try to wake up and go to bed around the same time every day with in an hour or so. Even if you do stay up late one night wake up at your normal time every day your body needs routine. Be more active during the day;go for a walk/ run, just doing something outside getting fresh air will help you sleep better at night. If you do get up during the night do not turn lights on. Keep a night light in the bathroom so if you need to go you don't have to turn on bright lights. Turn your clock towards the wall and don't stress out over the time or how many times you wake up.

  26. QUESTION:
    What Are Some Easy Ways To Get To Sleep Quicker?
    I haven't slept 2 days straight. I'll most likely to fall asleep quickly tonight, but are some tips of falling asleep faster?
    Im quite fidgety you see + i always toss and turn :/
    And im getting some dark circles as well which means i need sleep!!

    How can i actually make a routine??
    Should i drink warm milk before bed?
    Please Help!! Thank You!!

    :)
    (Easy 10 points)

    • ANSWER:
      don't think too much, don't analyse things too much.

  27. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night and get up early in the morning?
    I have trouble falling asleep at night. It takes me anywhere from 30 minutes to over an hour.
    I know it's childish, but I have a journal that I write in every night and I still need to incorporate that into ideas on how to fall asleep quickly.
    And when my alarm goes off in the morning, it goes for about 5 minutes before I even realize it's on. Then I turn it off and go back to sleep.

    I went to bed at 11pm last night, set my alarm for 78am, and slept until 8:30. So I guess I'd need 9 1/2 hours of sleep...

    Any tips on getting up early? Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Here's what I like to do:

      Usually the sleep problem is because you're worrying about the next day. Use that journal of yours and write in it whaat you're going to do the next day, how you'll do it, and what things you have to accomplish. Then, when your lights are out and you're lying down, just try to clear your mind. If a thought pops in, push it out! You'll fall asleep before you know it :)

      Also take a shower when you wake up. IT'll help rejuvinate you. End it off with a full 20 seconds in cold water to get blood moving

  28. QUESTION:
    I need help falling asleep ?
    It takes me a while to get to sleep. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly and easily?

    • ANSWER:
      Do not go on sleeping pills. Addiction to them is extremely high right now and not worth it.

      Why can't you fall asleep? Is it that you have too much on your mind? if so, start an hour before you want to go to bed. Grab a piece of paper and a pen (or pencil) and write down all the stuff you have in your mind. Then rewrite it to find the priorities and what you need to do about them. Take the paper and pen into the bedroom with you and if you have too, get up adn write on it some more to empty out your thoughts.

      If it's about the following day, start a journal. Start writing down how you feel about the people you see on a daily basis, write about your day and get it all out of your system and mind. Write about the following day and what you'd like to say about these people, but shouldn't. Get it all out so your mind isn't bombarded with it the moment your head hits the pillow.

      Other things that can help are not playing any form of video game or being on the computer for one hour before you are going to go to bed! Your brain functions speed up while you are doing these things and it makes it harder for it to slow down and get into a restful state if you do it too near to bedtime. Don't exercise before bed either, it gets your adrenaline up and can make it nearly impossible to sleep. 3 hours before bed time is the latest you should do it.

      Try meditation 15 minutes before going to bed. For many hot showers can wake a person up instead of relaxing. Take any showers or baths one hour before bedtime and not at bedtime. Make that last hour before you are going to go to bed a relaxing time. Turn off the tv, the computer, the games and the phone. Let your brain go to town so that by the time you get into bed, it's worn itself out and you'll sleep easily.

      Make your bedroom a place of quiet and peace. No tv in there, no stereo, no wild pictures or posters. Make it a very soothing and calm place. This shouldn't be a room to play in, but a place to relax in. This isn't as easily done if you are not an adult with your own place. Keep the bedroom clean, a cluttered room makes for a cluttered mind. hard to be a sanctuary if it's a pit. Clean it up, wash your sheets (blankets too if possible). Vacuum your bed really well, put each pillow in the dryer with a dryer sheet for 15 minutes each.

      This is not going to become the room for relaxation and sleep.

      If you are younger, don't do home work in there. Do it at the dining room table or in the living room. Don't hang out in there, hang out in the living room.

      Good luck.

  29. QUESTION:
    how do u make yourself tired to go to sleep?
    at night i lay in bed for freakin ever trying to go to sleep and i cant..
    if i dont force myself ill stay up til morning..
    my sleep pattern has been so messed up because of this..i wont fall asleep til 5-6 in the morning and wake up at like 1 or 2 in the afternoon..
    how could i regulate my sleep pattern?
    and tips on falling asleep quickly??

    • ANSWER:
      Not being sick or trying to joke, but I pleasure my self. Makes me tired instantly.

  30. QUESTION:
    Why are more than half of the answers that I get on yahoo answers are from sarcastic, rude, or stupid people?
    I usually never get a good answer to my questions all of them are like, I asked how should you be to go to a ke$ha concert and I got "she sucks dont go at all." , I asked Tips on falling asleep quickly? and then I got "Masturbate until you orgasm. Knocks me right out." as one of my answers. Why are people even on yahoo answers if they can't even answer a question properly? Your opinions?

    • ANSWER:
      I completely agree, they just don't have a life and think people enjoy reading their dumb opinions. Or they say the most ridiculous thing they can think of for shock value. That aside, I do have to say that it is a fact that most people do have an easier time falling asleep shortly after an orgasm, so while inappropriate and uncalled for it was a valid answer.

  31. QUESTION:
    Can anyone help me get to sleep earlier?
    Since its summertime and all, i've developed the habit of sleeping at 3 AM everynight and waking up at 1 PM just because i can. Now its really bothering me because i feel like im wasting so much of my day asleep! Anyone have any tips on how I can fall asleep more quickly so i can wake up earlier??

    • ANSWER:
      Get a JOB!! Do something useful with yourself....

  32. QUESTION:
    How to wake up early after taking a benadryl ?
    Its 2 in the morning and I have school in the morning. I can not get to sleep. Like I'm not even tired. I need to get up at 6:30 or 7:00. If I take a benadryl or half a benadryl will I be able to wake up at either time? Please I've tired counting sheep, turning off the t.v , boring myself and nothing works. Either you can answer the benadryl question or if you can give me some tips to fall asleep quickly and easily. Please and Thank you...

    • ANSWER:
      You shouldn't be taking it just to fall asleep. Only take it if you absolutely have too, plust it WILL inhibit your capability of waking up in the morning.

      Just drink some warm milk, read a book, and lie in bed. You will eventuall fall asleep. Good luck!

  33. QUESTION:
    Pins and needles in finger tips constantly?
    For a couple weeks now I've been getting pins and needles in my fingers, My arms from the elbow down fall asleep quickly and tingle. Just sitting here typing is causing it to happen. My finger tips tingle the most. I'm starting to find it hard to type or use the computer for a long time because after a while it starts to hurt, or I cant type well because of the tingling.

    What causes this and how can I make it go away? (without seeing a doctor. I dont have well any money right now or for a while, bills come first.)

    • ANSWER:
      1) pressure on the median nerve 2) Reynauds 3) carpal tunnel

  34. QUESTION:
    Is anyone else awake right now?
    Just wondering. If so, how long do you normally stay up? I usually go to bed around 10:00 but tonight I dunno... I'm just not tired... Could I get some tips to help me fall asleep quickly? No drugs. :P

    • ANSWER:
      im not

  35. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep when I'm not tired?
    School starts in a month and I'll need to start waking up around 6:30, so I want to start figuring out my daily routines before school starts (such as washing my face, brushing my teeth, doing my hair and makeup, and eating breakfast, etc.) During summer I usually go to bed around 2 or 3am, but I need to fix my sleep patterns quickly so that I can figure out how to not wake up at noon. Any tips or suggestions would help, I just need to fall asleep before midnight for the rest of summer.
    I would prefer not to use any medications..
    And apparently my school starts on the first of September.

    • ANSWER:
      Don't worry about it. The first day or two of school will force you into the correct schedule. I had this same concern a few summers and it was never that hard to adjust when school started.

  36. QUESTION:
    I can't sleep, help!!!!?
    Last night I couldn't sleep so I went into my living room to watch tv. That was at 2.00am. I ended up staying up the whole night. At 5.00am I went and tidied my room and after that I felt tired so I went to bed and fell asleep to about noon (12.) I went back to sleep at about 4.00 pm and woke up at 5.30pm and had my dinner. Tonight I went to bed at about 10.15pm and watched stuff on my iPod until about 11.15. I CANT SLEEP!!!!!!!!! I don't want to get up because my mammy said if I don't go to sleep I'll mess my body up.
    Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly!
    Please don't say listen to something relaxing because I don't want to get out of bed to find it and I don't even think i have anything relaxing!
    Please please help

    • ANSWER:
      think about stuff coming up or listen to music on yuur ipod and like think

  37. QUESTION:
    Night Before Vacation Excitement?
    I am going to FL tomorrow. It's 10:38 PM right now where I live and I have to get up at 6:50 to get ready. The flight is a couple of hours long. I always get so excited when I lay down to go to sleep, that I never actually can fall asleep. I try not to be wound up, but I just am. My excitement will NEVER let me fall asleep quickly, it takes over an hour.

    Any helpful tips or ideas how to get myself sleepy? I'm 16 so I don't want any kind of medication or anything. This is tonight and I am going tomorrow, so it'd be of some help ASAP.

    Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Take a drink. it will relax you....

      HAVE FUN....I'M JEALOUS

  38. QUESTION:
    How can I get my 6 week old baby to sleep?
    I need tips on how to get my 6 week old baby to sleep. Once asleep, she stays asleep for a while but it can take hours to make her drift off- I've tried the obvious things- feeding her, making sure she has a clean nappy, burping her etc but does anyone have any tips on how I could make her fall asleep a bit more quickly? Any suggestions appreciated!

    • ANSWER:
      I'm not sure if you rock her but in order to make my daughter drift off to sleep I would swaddle her before feeding her, burp her, and then rock her and gently pat her butt. It takes my daughter about 4-5 minutes to be completely drifted off to sleep. Swaddling truly does help so if your not doing so you should.

  39. QUESTION:
    How to get over jet lag quickly?
    Hi!
    I have a 7 hour time difference between home and where I went on vacation, and I'm struggling with the jet lag...I tried going to bed the same time I normally would, but it took me a few hours just to fall asleep, and then I woke up a few hours later anyway...does anyone have any tips for getting over jet lag?
    thank you!

    • ANSWER:
      I just had a flight to Europe with an eight hour time difference and arrived 24 hours after getting up in the morning in Denver. I generally don't have a problem with this transition. First, I sleep through the night on the flight. It arrived in Munich around 7:30 am. From that point I stay up until bedtime here. I try to be outdoors exploring and getting exercise as much as possible It helps you sleep through the night if you don't take a nap during the day. Drink water rather than alcohol or caffinated drinks while you're adjusting. Getting out in the sunlight also should help you adjust faster.

  40. QUESTION:
    im so tired but i cant sleep.?
    yesterday i went to bed a 230, and slept till 1130. today, i was 'sleeping' over my friends house. she went to sleep at like 1130, but i stayed up till 3 and then tried to sleep. i gave up about half an hour ago, and now its 6.
    when i get home around 1030, i want to be able to take a nap, but i usually cant fall asleep unless its night.
    how can i either fall asleep now, or fall asleep when i get home? i think the reason i cant sleep here might be because im not used to it, and its too bright, and i dont have my usual bed and pillows, but i need some sleep because i have to go to a family party at 3 and i cant be cranky/tired.
    what are some tips that can help me fall asleep, and quickly?
    the room isnt black cuz its 630 am and lights coming throught the blinds. also, the computer is making these strange sounds but i can go turn it off cuz im not at my house. when i close my eyes and try to sleep they wont stay shut.

    • ANSWER:
      Go to sleep at home, OR

      if you often have problems sleeping then try this: Close your eyes and stare into the pitch black, you notice that it's not all black it's a bit fuzzy and you can see white bits that are absolutly tiny. stare at one an consentrate on it

      OR

      start a dream yourself and the practice your breathing

  41. QUESTION:
    How do you get to sleep?
    I'm just curious because I just read that the average person falls asleep in 7 minuets and it takes me between 2 to 3 hours sometime 4 to fall asleep, So what do you do to sleep and do you have any tips for sleeping quickly that does not involve drugs of any sort? Thanks :) x

    • ANSWER:
      Yeah. Your the same as me.

      I can't fall asleep because i keep thinking of something or someone, then i can't stop thinking about it then it ends up to be 2 o'clock in the morning.

      I try and force myself to fall asleep but it's hard cause something keeps on distracting me!

      ( I am trying to make my story short by the way).

      My tip is think of a shape in your head, like a circle and think of it going around 2 times. it helps me fall asleep in 5 minutes.

      or you can do an easy yoga routine.
      when your in your bed, start from the bottom of your body and go through your whole body in your mind slowly...i know this sounds confusing.

      or just count sheep!

      or if you can't sleep for hours. i suggest going to sleep early.
      i haven't tried it, but maybe you can and tell me what happens!

      hope i helped and good luck!!!

      - " kaylasem .

  42. QUESTION:
    How's this poem I just wrote? Please read it :D ?
    In the lush meadow,
    I'd like to find my self lying there next to you.
    Everything is silent, except our hearts beating together as one.
    I look at your face softly lit by the moonlight.
    I feel your warm embrace and I quickly fall asleep.
    A few dreams later, I feel your hand softly skim my face.
    I open my eyes to find that you're not there.
    Morning begins to show herself in the sky.
    The sun's rays reach through the oak trees' branches to reveal dew drops freshly covered by tears.
    I slowly get up and set off on a new journey to find you.
    To find us.

    ****

    I haven't reread it so its probably not the greatest but all comments, tips, advice, criticism, ect is welcome! Thanks
    Thanks shadow,
    Thanks sarah.......ok i will take out 'except'

    • ANSWER:
      Just 1 thing i can say:WOW!

  43. QUESTION:
    How to get rid of a hot water bottle burn / rash?
    Last night, I had back pain so I filled a hot water bottle (it has a cover) and went to bed, placing underneath a part of my upper back. I didn't intend to fall asleep in that position, but I did. When I was in the bathroom this morning, I noticed a large red welt where I had placed the hot water bottle. It's not painful (much less so than a sunburn), only a little sensitive when water runs over it. I couldn't use my back brush on it in the shower, though. So my question is: is there any way I can get rid of this burn / rash quickly? In a couple of days, for Valentine's, I'm wearing an outfit where my shoulders and back will be exposed. I don't want to have to touch up this big spot with makeup. So do you guys have any tips for speeding its healing? Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      If it's a rash, try Benadryl gel on it.
      If it's a burn, try to use cool compresses and time only will heal it.
      Never put anything on a burn or blisters unless Dr. advises though.
      If you just want to cover it, try some body makeup by Dermablend, most malls have the product - check the larger stores or beauty stores like Ulta.

  44. QUESTION:
    How do I stay awake later this evening / night?
    Wanted to tidy up a bit later tonight as I've been only home very quickly in the evenings this week and things have got a bit all over the place.
    Feel SO tired though, anyone have any tips on how to stay awake? Lying all cosy on the sofa watching True blood at the moment, and feel like I could fall asleep!

    • ANSWER:
      Stay far away from your bed, put some dance music on, drink coffee.

  45. QUESTION:
    I think he deserved this do you?
    Today my boyfriend came home from work and was telling me how he couldn't wait to get into bed tonight, and how he wanted me, once we got into bed he read through my cosmo magazine, 100 sex tips, while reading he got an erection, when he was done he rolled over to go to bed, I was obviously dissatisfied as I didn't get what I was looking forward to, so after he quickly fell asleep, I picked my nose and flicked boogers at his face... hmm

    • ANSWER:
      hahahhaha

      yes :D

  46. QUESTION:
    How many floors are in Pokemon: Explorers of Time?
    I got 2 misprit once, but then fell asleep, and she attacked me and i died. How many floors are there? I wanna finish this place quickly! And also, what are some tips to beat it? Also, I'm on the 2nd half of the place, after you see the check point. THANX!
    I'm in Quicksand Pit, sry i 4got 2 add that info.
    I'm in Quicksand Pit, sry i 4got 2 add that info.

    • ANSWER:
      QUICK SAND CAVE = 10 FLOORS
      CHECK SAVE POINT
      QUICK SAND CAVE PIT - 10 FLOORS + MESPRIT at the end =21

  47. QUESTION:
    Wake Up Evrey Few Hours From Sleep?
    so it seems i can no longer sleep :( i wake up evrey hour but fall back asleep quite quickly. I am always so tired during the day and absolutly drained of energy. I still get my 7-8 hours just not consistent, Do you think this is why am i always so tired? Any tips on how to complete my nights sleep without this happening? Thanks,

    • ANSWER:
      Same thing happened to me last year. I'd go to bed a a decent hour, perhaps 10 pm, and then look at the clock and it would be 11:30 pm. I'd wake up at least 3-4 times during the night but fall right back asleep. I went to my primary doctor who stated it was insomnia. I then started a sleeping regimen of taking a relaxing bath, drinking hot tea and reading about 30 minutes prior to going to bed. It helped a little but still awoke a couple of times a night.

      My doctor ended up prescribing Ambien for me and it has been a miracle. Eight hours of solid sleep and very rested the next day.

      I would definitely make an appointment to see your primary doctor especially if you are feeling tired during the next day.

      Good luck!

  48. QUESTION:
    sporadic/fatal familiar insomnia?
    Hello. I've been experiencing insomnia episodes before, but never this severe as this one. I suddenly began having trouble falling asleep, and i don't even remember when was the last time i felt asleep quickly. It takes at least 1 hour to make it no matter how tired i am, and these last days, it just gone worse.....with 3, 5.....and i have frequent nights where i can't sleep a single wink.

    When i googled my sympthoms, i found out that there is a specific kind of insomnia, that is deadly called fatal familiar insomnia(nobody in my family has it), and another form of it that occurs spontaneously - sporadic fatal insomnia(family history not needed).

    Whenever i asked for an advice, everyone told me to relax, and i really do relax when i go to bed, and still no effect, no matter how tired i am, my brain won't let me sleep. I don't have anything else on my mind, i just don't seem to be able to shut my brain off. And i am active during the day too, but that doesn't help either.

    Can someone please give me an advice, at least some tips about if i have this kind of insomnia or the "normal" one, as it really scares me......

    • ANSWER:
      Relax. You have plain old normal everyday insomnia. I know this because you wrote down the cause of your insomnia. "i just don't seem to be able to shut my brain off" The cause of fatal non-familial insomnia is a prion disease, not racing thoughts like you wrote. So you need to learn to control yourself, and be able to turn your brain off at night. Like many people, you may need help with this. It's time for you to see a therapist.

  49. QUESTION:
    Tips for getting over an ex?
    A little (lot of) relationship history:

    So, this basically started when I was 15. I lived in a pretty small town, with a pretty big music scene. I went to an all ages show one night, and very quickly developed a huge crush on the bassist for one of the bands. He had no idea I existed, and I was far too shy to make him aware of me. I eventually gave up hope, but continued to secretly pine for him.

    Two years later, at 17, I moved away from this small town to live in a lovely big city. I had almost totally forgotten about him by this point, though I heard from a mutual friend that this guy had moved almost simultaneously to a different province.

    I lived my life for two years, content with my humble music junkie existence, but shortly after my 19th birthday I decided to return to the small town to pay a visit to the poor souls who never managed to escape. A couple of friends and I pretty much had the run of this one bar, and we were having a ball. All of a sudden, like out of a dream, this boy I had spent so much time lusting over just a few years ago walks in through the door, looking better than ever to boot. And, miraculously, we connected. At the end of that night, falling asleep on my friend's couch, I realized I was completely and totally infatuated again.

    I left for home the next day, and he returned to his distant land one province to the west. We maintained a long distance relationship, often going on road trips to meet in the middle, right in the mountains.

    6 glorious months later, once my fog of love lifted, I realized I hadn't had a period in two months. A few tests confirmed that I was, indeed, carrying his offspring. A few more tests revealed that I was actually carrying two of his offspring. He didn't react well, and after a few nights of reading his blind drunk, flat out mean texts I realized my sons and I were better off without him, and so I severed all ties.

    The problem: My sons are almost 4 months old now, and I haven't been able to stop thinking about him, to the point where I'm wishing he were back in my life. My brain realizes what a scumbag he made of himself, but my heart won't listen. I've never been in love before, and our relationship was truly amazing, for what it was. I want to be able to forget about him, especially because I know how easily he forgot about me.

    How did you get over your big love? I need help.
    Infants are boy repellent. Especially two of them. New partner isn't really in the stars (:

    • ANSWER:
      I listen to a lot of Eminem! I know that sounds crazy but i did! i also go myself busy doing stuff all the time to keep him off my mind. Party and have fun with your girlfriends get babysitter for your son! Go to a nightclub and meet new guys but don't be trashy! get out there be single forget about him because you can get a better guy who treats you better who is better looking! Show him your better without him that your happy and over that douche. Just stop thinking of him you have your whole life ahead of you! Your still really young i am a cheerleader and that helps me with everything. It gets you cute guys good exercise tons of friends and its fun. I hope i can help i promise you you will get over him in no time!

  50. QUESTION:
    How could I elongate my book?
    So, far I have this: [You don't have to read all that. hahaha. I'm just showing you.]

    Awe.
    The clock had just turned 11 and I was finally opening my eyes. Dad normally wakes me up much earlier inventing new toys and gadgets but not today.
    He had gone on his monthly 13 mile bike ride. He did this for no particular reason, just to make wind and visit as many junkyards as possible. As a matter of fact, visiting a junkyard was what inspired him to do this monthly bike ride every month. He said someone had thrown out a scale that was still stuck on 13 pounds and lying next to a bike.
    When I woke, I took it upon myself to walk down to Edwin and receive a free breakfast consisting of two booberry muffins and a tall glass of milk. I waved to mom, who looked as if she was going to pass out from all the business, and left for my own journey. The journey back to my house.
    Once there, I figured why not just be lazy the rest of the day and paint something. I went into my room and grabbed my paints, a fresh canvas, and water cup. The water was dirty from the last time I used them, so I wondered into the kitchen to clean it out. My father was standing there washing the dishes even though we had a dish washer and when I called out to him he seemed skittish about it. He had bags under his eyes and looked restless. I proceeded to lead him to his bed room assuming he was tired from his bike ride. He did manage to finish quite quickly. I laid him down, finished the dishes, and headed out for the backyard.
    I felt a need for change, so I passed up the patio table and kept walking into the trees. I had always wondered what sort of nature dwelled in my backyard but had never gone to investigate it.
    I was probably walking for a good ten minutes when I saw a old but rather peaceful looking tree house. It seemed sturdy but broken, painted but chipped, small but airy, peculiar yet not strange. I decided I would make a painting station there and climbed up. When I reached the top, the only thing I found inside was a teapot and dust.
    I painted for 4 hours, and suddenly became very tired. I blew on the floor attempting not to become dusty myself and laid on the ground.
    As soon as this happened a puff of dust flew in my face but it didn’t make me sneeze just momentarily disgusted. I started to doze of a little but decided I didn’t want to fall asleep in a dusty tree house. When my eyes opened everything was gone. All I heard as the sound of people’s voices, cars rolling by, and children laughing. A bubble popped on my forehead and I turned around looked up and saw the face of a girl standing before me. She smiled and said “Hi!”
    Then and there, I realized I was no longer in the tree house, I was in a another city, town, world.
    I chuckled then proceeded to faint.

    But I can't figure out how to add detail and where?
    What are some tips to creating a longer story?

    (c) Leah Moore.

    • ANSWER:
      Show, not tell. Give circumstantial evidence and let the reader be the jury about what's going on.

      You might also try the "Jean M. Auel" method of elongating books: put lots of sex scenes in them. Personally, I think Auel overdid it a little in her Earth's Children series.

      Signed,
      Jondalar469


How To Fall Asleep Quickly For Kids

If you've ever tried to do O.B.E.s or lucid dreams in the past but weren't able to pull it off and you were left wondering if there was something you were missing, maybe there was some secret missing piece and if you only had that missing piece that things would be a lot easier, well here it is. In this article I'm going to show you the missing piece that I wish I'd known about when I first started.

Congratulations! Youve Found The Missing Piece!

Here in Lucidology 101 Part 7 we'll cover the "timer method". This is a very powerful trick that allows you to cheat and easily trigger as many O.B.E.s as you want. I've read pretty much every book on O.B.E.s and I've tested every single method I could find. There really is no other method that gives faster results than this. In fact, it's possible you'll have your very first O.B.E the very first time you use this. That doesn't always happen, but quite a few people have written in to tell me that this was the secret that got them over the edge to start having frequent O.B.E.s in just one night.

At the end of this article I'll show you how you can get a free copy of the Lucidology 101 O.B.E Explorer's kit so be sure to read to the end for the URL.

The Story So Far: Sleep Triggers To Fall Asleep Fast

So far we've learned to put the body to sleep as fast as you can and enter a subconscious focus. You start out awake and alert, on the upper right and end asleep and in a subconscious trance on the lower left. But what we really want looks more like this...

What You Want: Hover On The Awake/asleep Threshold

What you want is to "hover on the awake/asleep threshold" so that you slip into a subconscious focus without losing too much awareness by slipping into deep sleep. This way your retain full awareness in your subconscious.

The Main Problem With Tricking Your Body Into Falling Asleep

You may be thinking, "easier said than done!" because what usually happens when people try to have an O.B.E is they just fall asleep and that's the end of it.

Spontaneous Lucidity While Asleep

The solution most books give is to hope that you somehow magically become aware within the dream spontaneously. The idea is that by telling yourself over and over while you're awake to become lucid you'll eventually have lucid dreams just from force of habit alone. This is possible but it's very unreliable. It takes months of practice to get this to work and even when you can do it, it's always a matter of luck. You never know for sure if you're going to have an O.B.E on any given night.

What Can You Do Thats Reliable?

Here's the secret: what if you could cheat and manufacture your own lucidity trigger so that even if you fell completely asleep you'd still end up having an O.B.E?

Our Secret Weapon Cheat: The Digital Cooking Timer

It turns out such a secret weapon does exist. It's called a digital cooking timer.

The idea is to fall asleep like normal and don't even try to stay aware. You set the timer to beep so it wakes you up a few minutes later. By waking up and falling asleep every few minutes without moving you've formed a safety net so that you don't fall too deeply asleep but enter a subconscious focus.

How To Use Hypnotic Fractionation To Have O.B.E.s Easily

This uses a principle from hypnosis called 'fractionation'. Hypnotic fractionation means that when you are put into trance and then are taken from that trance, the next time you enter trance you'll enter it more deeply than before. That means that if you can enter even the slightest trance then you can enter a very deep trance just by going in and out of that trance over and over. This is how you can hover on the awake asleep threshold and ease your way into an O.B.E without really having to use a lot of practice or skill.

Remember The "Roll Over Word" Sleep Command" Equation:

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep fast in a car?
    So heres the deal my family and I are going to Virginia Beach for our summer vacations, and we are 4 kids and two adults, I find that the road trip is quite long as we depart from Montreal Canada, I was wondering if you guys have any tricks to fall asleep quickly so that it will make time go by faster. I dont really wanna take medication or anything also !

    Thank you so much and i appreciate every suggestion!

    • ANSWER:
      This sounds silly but always worked for me (and does now for my kids so far) - Take the pillow from home - rarely do people sleep upright (at least for long) and tend to wriggle around and end up with heads on windows, door frames etc. Just the act of lying your head on the pillow helps

      Then I was taught a trick years ago - just close your eyes, and then start at the feet & work up by in your mind visualising it, .Think about every part step by step relaxing it, and if it is not relaxed the move a foot, or a leg etc to get it relaxed..... by the time you get to shoulders/head (if you make it that far) then you are pretty much relaxed and ready to go to sleep

      It's no guarantee of course, but these worked for me!

  2. QUESTION:
    Do I have insomnia? What can I do about it?
    For as long as I can remember, I've had trouble falling asleep at night. From when I was about 12 to when I was almost 19, I'd been on some kind of anti-depressant that causes a sedative effect. So for a long time, I didn't have to worry about going to sleep. I simply took my pill and went to sleep when I physically couldn't keep my eyes open anymore.
    I honestly can't remember if I had trouble falling asleep before then, but I think I may have. I know when I was a kid my mom bought me a relaxation tape, and I don't think she would have done that if I didn't have trouble getting to sleep. She also used to tell me bedtime stories that had something akin to a hypnotic induction in the beginning.

    Anyway, ever since I stopped taking the heavy anti-depressants (I'm still on a low dose of Zoloft, but it doesn't seem to have any effect on my sleep), my sleep difficulties have become very noticeable.
    When looking at the symptoms for insomnia though, I only fit a few of them.

    I have immense trouble falling asleep, and occasionally I wake up and am unable to fall back asleep. Very rarely I wake up too early and can't fall back asleep. No more than the average person, I'd think. And I almost never feel tired during the day.
    I do wake up feeling unrested, maybe half the time, and in those cases I usually go back to sleep and end up OVERsleeping; sometimes I sleep for up to 12 hours, if I stayed up very late the night before.

    So it might seem like all I have is a case of a messed up sleeping pattern, but no matter when I go to bed, when I wake up, how long I sleep, I ALWAYS have trouble falling asleep. It's gotten to the point where I almost dread it. I stay up too late because it's honestly easier than trying to fall asleep. Falling asleep now feels to me like a grudging responsibility, like a kid feels about homework. I stay up later and later in the hopes that I'll be so exhausted I can fall asleep quickly. Sometimes this results in me sleeping for 12 hours; other times, I can wake up on my own after as little as four hours of sleep, and not feel any negative effects.
    In the past couple weeks I feel like I've been sleeping less and less, and the only psychological effect I can see is that as soon as it gets dark, I start worrying that in a few hours, I'll have to try to get to sleep.

    So I don't know if this counts as insomnia, or if a doctor will prescribe me anything for it, or if I even want to get back into those habit-forming drugs, but I don't know how many other options I have...
    I've tried white noise, meditation, hypnosis... nothing else seems to work.
    Oh I've also tried melatonin, forgot about that... It didn't seem to help.

    And I know becoming dependent is bad, but I worry that I'm already screwed in that department. I've had trouble ever since I stopped the heavy pills, and that was almost two years ago. It seems if I was going to not need them anymore, it would have happened by now.
    "when you haven't considered actually exercising" How do you know I haven't? To say that when you don't know is ignorant of YOU, I think.

    "running/tennis/squash/horseriding " Um wow, sexist much?

    • ANSWER:
      Insomnia doesn't require a doctor's evaluation. If you cannot sleep, it's insomnia. The causes are up to the Doc to determine.

      You may think the only psychological effect is worrying about sleep, but it obviously is not. You had a clear dependency on your old antidepressant, and those echo elsewhere in life.

      I wouldn't advise sleeping pills just yet. I would try to increase physical activity up until sunset (working out, cleaning...the key is physical, not intellectual/analytical work). Set up a wind-down routine for after dinner. Herbal stuff like chamomile or lavender are good teas. You can also try kava as a relaxation promoter (the liquid extract is potent-tasting, but very effective. PharmaKava makes the best capsules so you don't have to taste it.). Go to your sleep space an hour before your "bedtime" (pick one), turn off all screens/monitors; keep only very quiet, non-radio music on (or better yet, ambient noise). Make sure your room, once lights are off, is as dark as possible. In particular, ditch any glaring alarm clocks (or put post-its on the display so it's not lighting up the room) and make sure you have a cooler-than-normal temp. Then read to sleep.

      If you find no change after a week, try melatonin in addition to the above. If nothing after another week, see a doctor.

  3. QUESTION:
    Hey, is my writing any good?
    There are three rules in our community:

    One: never go out in the dark, even if the clocks say it’s day.

    Two: do your fair share of work.

    Three: any magic is cast out. No questions.

    There are a few things children are taught about magic too. Like Never consume magic. Or it will control and consume you.
    I’ve already broken three just by being here. The kids called me a witch, and I was quickly checked for marks. When none were found – because I know how to hide them – they were severely punished.

    I’m fourteen now. Still a child in the Before Darkness time. But an adult or almost an adult by now.

    Darkness took over eleven years before I was born. It had really been a clean sweep. So quick there was little resistance. It was sad really. Only small towns like mine have survived without being enslaved to those with dark magic. Most – not all – magic can be identified but the hair or a mark. Children born with black hair or one of these marks are killed. And adults are cast out. Where they won’t survive for long. You could tell if the hair was black or just dark but two things: comparing to other dark hair, or burning. When magic hair is burned, it leaves a fatal when inhaled blue smoke. Eyes often match the hair. And marks are small, blue, and can be anywhere. Mine is on the palm of my hand, no bigger than a poppy seed, and circular.

    “Stephanie,” mother said, “time for bed, you’ve been doing your chores long enough.”

    “Yes, mother.” I called back, putting away the cleaning supplies and leaving the kitchen.

    I prepared for bed. Things like toothbrushes and toothpaste from Before Darkness was running low. But we didn’t trade like some towns. It was too risky. I kissed mother goodnight, hugged father, and went to my room.

    “Stephanie,” my sister, Annabelle, said, “Will you read to me.”
    “Your teacher said you should be reading by now,” I replied. She was six and her and Swallow are the only ones who know I have magic. But she knew well enough to not tell or even threaten to tell. She had magic as well. She has what used to be called telekinesis. Typical magic is just one ability. Typical magic is also shunned and gained after adulthood, not on the day you were born. My mark is hard to see. My brother who was born a year ago wasn’t so lucky. His was across his face, a long blue diagonal mark. He was killed quickly. Luckily, Annabelle’s is in her underarm. I managed to protect her.

    I have a lot of magic. I used to deny it. Once I started to rip at my black hair in anger, screaming “cursed, cursed!” but once I accepted it, I began to see somewhat of my potential. So far I have telekinesis, talking to animals, and Pyrokinesis.

    By what I’ve read in books, I could be a shifter. The talking to animals magic is a sign that they could change into an animal. Though magic is never consistent with age.

    My cat, Swallow, often did what I said. And because of that, our town was free of mice, and – because he’s strong enough – rats. Our town rarely had magic come in, and when it did it was small. But we must never underestimate magic. Nobody knows Swallow has magic, and I’m not saying anything, because I don’t want to condemn him to death. Besides, he only uses it to catch mice. He makes them come to him. To stay still. He’s too small to control even a baby.

    As much as Annabelle doesn’t believe it, I’m sure she’s a healer. And she has wonderful charisma.

    She frowned, “But I like when you read.”

    “Not tonight, Annabelle,” I said. Then I kissed her head and went to bed.

    I fell asleep quickly and woke up to screams.

    I peeked out my window and saw my town engulfed in darkness.

    At first I thought I had gone blind. Spring Blue had never been sent into Darkness. Though I knew by what father taught me that I didn’t want to ever see it that way. But I was. And it was being attacked. I looked at my candle. It was still burning, so magic had not made it into my house yet. It was a sign dark magic was there. Lights going out.

    That was something feared by all. I snapped out of my shocked trance, darting across to Annabelle’s room, grabbing her before she was completely awake, and taking her to the light room. I could hear the scratching of claws on our windows and felt my stomach clench. Rats. And by the amount of quarter-sized red eyes I saw earlier, too many for Swallow and the other five cats in our community to take on. I was so glad mother had drawn the curtains. I ran into the closet, flinging open the hidden door – closing it behind me of course, and ran down the small hallway to another door, then another meeting father at the door to the light room, helping lower mother since she was with child.

    As soon as she was down, father and I lowered Annabelle and then me. I was expecting him to come with us, but when I waved him down, he merely shook his head sadly, grabbing his gun from Before Darkness. It was a
    Thank you!!!!!!!!!!!!
    I havent edited enough though it still seems, haha.
    Thanks for the charisma comment, by the way ;)
    John - I'm sorry if you thought it was like harry potter. I have no "special school" or anything like that, there is no best friends, no horrible godparents, its from a girls point of view, she has siblings, and lives in a community, i have no version of "muggles" or anything like that in this, magic is known by all and shunned by all, so i'm very sorry to cause any confusion, but i really dont feel it's like harry potter at all.
    THANK YOU SO SO SO SO SO MUCH TO EVERYONE ELSE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    • ANSWER:
      good you have a future in writing.

      what about my story? read it and answer!
      http://answers.yahoo.com/question/index?qid=20090822092200AA4iP7n&r=w

  4. QUESTION:
    how many naps for a 15 month old?
    My daughter will be 15 months old next week and goes to a home daycare every afternoon. They've asked me to change her schedule so she naps at 1:00 every afternoon, because that's when the other (and older) kids nap.

    She currently sleeps 8pm until between 7 and 8 am (getting up once to eat), goes down for a nap at 11am for about an hour and another one at about 3pm for an hour. I've always followed her lead for her sleeping times, and this is what her body wants.

    When I put her down for her naps, she is tired - dark circles around her eyes, cranky, and clumsy - and falls asleep quickly and easily. So, to me she still needs both of these naps. So, I'm reluctant to change her schedule just because it's what the other kids do. They are older and have been having only 1 nap a day at 1pm for a long time.

    So, when does your 15 month old nap and for how long? Any suggestions on how to handle this situation?

    • ANSWER:

  5. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know what to do for EXTREMELY heavy sleepers?
    My boyfriend is 30 yrs old and works nights (10 pm - 7 am). He is in good health with no kind of medical problems at all! He generally tries to get to sleep by 11 in the morning, this will change when school starts for the kids on thursday (the 19th), then he will most likely get to bed after taking the kids and winding down so probably 8 am at the latest and then be up by 230 in the afternoon. Okay heres the problem, he falls asleep VERY quickly!! He can seriously be in the middle of a sentence and fall asleep. Once he gets to sleep it is nearly IMPOSSIBLE to wake him! Ive done things like vacuum in the same room while hes sleeping, blast music, even jump on the bed and he doesnt even stir even alittle bit. He is also quite mean when trying to wake him up, gripping about things or people that arent even there. His sisters and I have had a good laugh about how we can carry on a conversation with him and it sounds like hes awake, his eyes are even open but once he gets "back to sleep" and wakes up for real he has no idea that the conversation even took place. Doctors have wanted to do a sleep study on him to find the root of the problem but the cost is insane! There is no way possible we could afford it. I dont know what to do. He was so mad at me tonight for waking him up and it was 9 55!! He was saying, "cant you just leave me alone for 20 mins!!" and I said, sweetly, no you dont have 20 mins youll be late and he said of course I will be. Hes told me a million times, please dont take anything I say to heart when youre waking me up cos I have no idea what im saying. Its not just a cop out, he really and truly has no idea whats going on around him or even whos waking him at the time hes being woken up. This is the sweetest man ive ever met and when hes awake hes adorable, when hes going to sleep hes entirely the utmost of sweet (HUGE cuddler!!), its just the waking up bit thats horrid and he always feels so bad if i tell him what an ass he was to me and says how sorry he is over and over. I just really dont know what to do. He cant nap cos if he does he just sleeps and sleeps, an hr turns into 6. He once slept for 16 hrs straight! I know that if he dint have to work tonight and id have let him sleep he would have slept til probably like 9 or 10 in the morning before waking up on his own. I do love him so much and i will keep on dealing with his jerkyness when waking him up for as long as i need to, and if its forever then so be it, i can handle it but i have to admit that even tho i know he doesnt know what hes saying it still hurts my feelings a lot. i blow it off but still...sooooo what can i do? Please help! Oh and alarms dont work at all!...nothing does except my relentless shaking of him, and i do it gently and sweetly always. So yeah any advice....anything at all, id love to hear it. I worry about him sleeping that heavy and i dont know what to do. Thanks in advance.

    Oh I forgot to mention that when he is asleep he sleeps normally. No odd breathing and IF he snores its softly and only for a few minutes....like maybe 5 or 10 mins tops. and lastly, there are times when i wake him that tho its hard to do he is extremely sweet, trying to cuddle me and stuff like that, but hes mostly just a jerk. haha I just wanted to make sure that i DID mention that!
    as for JPs answer...ive actually had sex with him and he never woke...he even finished. this happened about 2 days ago. and btw he said, while being wide awake, that if i wanted to have some "fun" with him while he was sleeping to go for it and it would be more than fine with him. "what an awesome way to wake up" he said.....which was what i was trying to do and yeh...it dint work!

    • ANSWER:
      I couldn't read this all but try jerking him off... this is a serious answer too... or pinch his nuts a bit...

  6. QUESTION:
    How do i get my 12 year old girl and 3 year old boy to stop breast feeding?
    Hi i'm 28 years old. My 12 year old girl won't stop breast feeding. At night she goes "mama i want milky". I give her some she sucks on my breast and falls asleep with me in bed. In the morning my breast is still out but she doesn't want it she only wants it at night. She like stares at my chest then with her eyes closed sucks on my breast for like 10-20 min then she's out. It's kinda disturbing because sometime's my boyfriend he's 38 and he sleeps with us in bed and I have to breastfeed her when my boyfriend's trying to kiss me on the lips if I dont feed her she will whine. She's an average A student and has alot of friends and hangs out with them daily. She only breast feed's at night. On the weekends when we are still in bed and she doesn't have to go to school she will breastfeed in the morning. How do I stop this?I also had my son 3 years ago.
    I'm serious. This is NOT a joke. My boyfriend gets a little turned off by this.
    Sometimes I feed my 3 year old on one breast (He lays his body on my boyfriend) and then my girl on the other. Sometime's in bed I say to my girl "baby girl are you still hungry" EVEN THOUGH SHE ISNT A BABY I CANT HELP IT I LOVE HER. Sometime's she sleep's with me in bed after a scary movie (She does it on a daily basis). Sometime's when I have both of them on my breast I try to kiss my boyfriend but it doesn't really turn out well in the end. I usually sleep with my girl on my right side me then my baby boy in between my boyfriend and I. Should I change that? I love my kids and all but me and my boyfriend want to have alone time without my boy or girl in the room. We never get that. Even when my girl is at school my baby boy is still home. How can we get alone time???
    My 3 year old boy stares at my breast and then cries if I say no. He breastfeeds for like 30 min but he falls asleep really quickly. I want the best for my kids. We only have 1 bedroom we all share it.
    Please no rude answers.
    I'm also a stay-at home mom. We have an empty basement btw.

    • ANSWER:
      Are you gonna cave in that easily when they want money, a credit card, the car, have her boyfriend sleep over or get in trouble with the law? Part of being a parent is teaching them how to live with-out you and sometimes you have to let them fall on their faces and hopefully learn something. Toughen up or they'll own you for the rest of your life. Think about where this is headed. Your 16 year old son is gonna come home at 11pm, throw his keys on the counter and grab a tit. I'll bet your husband is gonna love that.

  7. QUESTION:
    How do I explain to my 2 year old that her sister won't be coming back?
    Last week our 3 year daughter Alexis snuck away into the car to get candy, the child lock was on and she closed the door. Unusually, our car had been parked in the sun and the heat got her and she quickly fell asleep. Twenty minutes later, I found her in the car and she was rushed to the hospital. They told us that she would probably be okay. Two days later, she went into cardiac arrest and later that day, she passed away. Our 3 other kids (7, 5, and 2) see us crying a lot and ask us what's wrong. I explained to my 7 and 5 year old boys what happened, and they were sad.. but I think they somewhat understood. Of course, it didn't sink in a lot though.. they're so little. My 2 year old daughter keeps asking me "Where's Lexi?" Or "Save a popsicle for Alexis! She needs one." I don't know what to tell her, I am always at a loss for words when she asks. I know now that I need to explain that her sister went to heaven, but don't know how to do it or if she'll understand. Any ideas? Thank you.

    • ANSWER:
      Oh my God, how awful for you all. My heart goes out to all your family.
      When we lost a family member recently, I asked my then 2-year-old daughter to show me the brightest star in the sky. Then told her that was her cousin-and that he would always watch her, and look out for her, and will always be proud of what she does. And if she is ever lonely, then she can talk to him-as he will always hear her. But sadly, he has had to go away-as he was too poorly for the doctors to fix him.
      Let her have a small photo album with family pictures including Alexsis-so that she can always have her sister with her-or maybe a small locket if you feel she'll be sensible enough to wear a necklace.
      Like someone else here has suggested-it may be worth calling your hospital-as they have trained bereavment councellors. A MacMillan Nurse explained my Dads death to my brother when he died of cancer in 1995.
      Another thing you could consider is joining a forum like babycentre's grief and loss board-and ask other Parents who sadly been through losing a child-so they may suggest how they approached the news to their siblings.
      God bless to you all.

  8. QUESTION:
    what do u think of this story so far?
    "Rachel, is that you?” My mother called out in a panicked tone as I slowly slid the window next to the front door shut. I had planned on quietly sneaking back in and crawling into bed, after all it was a Saturday morning and my parents were usually still fast asleep… but when I saw my mother’s face I knew that it definitely wasn’t going to be as easy as I had planned.
    “Where have you been?” she cried, looking furious.
    “I, um…just got back from a run?” I lied, hoping she’d buy it.
    The truth was Jess had texted me around 10 o’clock the night before asking if I wanted to go to a party in the gas lamp with some guys we had met the previous weekend at a club downtown. My parents had just grounded me after beating me to the mailbox and finding my report card full of C’s and D’s, and in a state of fury I decided that since they were already in bed I was in the clear. I would spend the rest of the week snickering every time they said the word grounded, or so I thought.
    “I don’t think so! You were with Jess! What were you guys doing? I called her mother and she didn’t know, or seem to care for that matter! Do you have any idea how worried I was? I’ve been calling you since two in the morning!”
    I reached for the back pocket of my favorite pair of dark wash true religion jeans, but nothing was there. It must have fallen out sometime during the night. It was almost as if my mom could read my mind because when I looked up and met her tired eyes she yelled, “Don’t tell me you lost your phone too! What is it with you lately? Where is the trustworthy, responsible daughter I know?”
    I had nothing to say, I didn’t know where she went either. I guess it was at the beginning of my junior year, around the time I started hanging out with Jess, that she started slipping away. I started cutting classes to go to the beach, sneaking out at night to hangout downtown, and basically giving up on all the things I had once devoted so much time to… like my grades and the volleyball team and my annoyingly perfect group of friends that I had been hanging out with since kindergarten.
    “I’m sick of dealing with all of this! Just go to your room! We’ll discuss your punishment when your father wakes up.”
    I looked at the ground and walked to my room, trying to hold back the smile that crept up every time I thought about the night before. I kicked off my Steve Madden sandals, shut my blinds, climbed into bed, and quickly fell asleep.

    A couple hours later, I heard a knock on my door.
    “Rachel, it’s your Dad, we need to have a talk.”
    I rubbed my eyes; I was exhausted had a little bit of a hangover. I looked at the clock, 10:30 am. I kicked the covers off, rolled out of bed, and walked down the hall towards the living room where my mother was sitting on the couch. She had obviously been crying and my Dad looked more disappointed than I had ever seen him.
    “Rachel, we just don’t know what to do with you anymore. Ever since you met this Jess girl, you’ve been getting into more and more trouble. We won’t tolerate it any longer,” said my Dad in his sternest voice.
    Yeah, I’ve heard that before, I thought, figuring my life would go back to normal in a week or two, once I figured out how to stop getting caught.
    “Which is why we have decided to send you to Connecticut to live with your Aunt Mary-Clo,” he finished.
    “WHAT? Crazy-Clo? The one who lives on a farm? You have got to be kidding me!” I cried.
    “Don’t call her that!” said my mother.
    “You guys always call her that!” I retorted.
    “Enough. We think what you need is a breath of fresh air and few weeks without Jess’s influence. When we called your aunt this morning, she said she would be more than willing to have you for the rest of the summer.”
    “But…” I began, but my dad cut me off.
    “The discussion is over, and we have already made the decision. We booked the next direct flight, which leaves at six o’clock tonight, so you better start packing.”
    “You can’t do this to me!” I yelled.
    My mom looked up at me and said, “It’s the only thing left to do, Rachel.”

    • ANSWER:
      Your spelling, grammar, and capitalization need quite a lot of work. You have several run-on sentences in there.
      And the basic idea is unoriginal. You'll have to have a pretty good twist at the end to make up for that.
      But it's pretty good. :-)

  9. QUESTION:
    I think I'm in love with my cousins stepson / :?
    When I was 6 my cousin who is considerably older than me married a woman with 2 kids, one being *** he is 2 years older than me. When we were little our families were really close, but by the time I was about 9 or 10 they fell out and we lost touch. Recently I've made contact with him again and we've been really close friends. Seeing each other nearly everyday. A few times we've been at parties or mates houses where we've both ended up staying over and we always end up snuggling up together. I know it's really wrong cos we're technically family, even if there is no blood, my cousin is his step-dad.... but I think I'm falling for him. I trust him completely. I love snuggling up with him, even if it is completely platonic.... How the hell could I be falling fr a family member... It confuses me... I know he feels the same because last time we ended up sharing the same bed at a mates party I fell asleep really quickly but woke up to him whispering to me asking why we had to be related and itd be so much easier if we werent... I agree but theres no changing that. We've never taken anything any further than just being friends though and i don't know what to do about the situation. should i cut him out of my life and lose my best friend and part of my family again or should i just hope these feelings go away... or should i talk to him about it and hope for the best... is it wrong even though we have no blood ties and havnt seen each other in about 8 years until recently.... soooo confusing.

    • ANSWER:
      I would have thought it was ok to marry him he isn't of your blood line at all. I know you aren't to marry cousins but he is your cousins wife's son by a previous partner/husband so no relation to you

  10. QUESTION:
    PLEASE ANSWER - I need opinions?
    Does this sound somewhat interesting (and title ideas)?
    I just thought of this and I kind of like it, need opinions though. I know it's long but PLEASE.

    Jamie, although she has never admitted it, has hated being alone on Valentine's Day. She's surrounded by a group of girls that are hooked onto muscular arms all day and explaining how it's like to kiss... to touch... to breathe in their scent. It's hard for her to not feel jealous of them, but she doesn't say a word. It's impossible for her, her protective older brother has made sure of it.

    Ever since she was a little girl, she has bottled up her feelings in bottles and dug holes into a tree to hide them - to hide her feelings. If no one will listen to what she has to say, why not force a tree to listen or at least keep her secrets quiet?

    One night, she falls asleep in that very tree with a bottle still clutched into her hand. How ironic that the newest kid in town just happens to see her asleep and finds out her secret. How she feels, he finds himself lying asleep at the base of the tree before he even got up to figuring out as to who she was and why she was sleeping in a tree.

    She wakes up to see that she had fallen into his lap, them both fast asleep. She quickly gets up, but leaving a trace of herself behind - her bottle as well as his suspicion for the tree. She begins to freak out that he had recognized her, but how could he? She had never seen him around before, so she completely disregards any of her fears. After all, all her secrets are sealed within that tree.

    A week after that incident, school begins and who else does she see but the tree hugger - her new nickname for him. At first, she expects him to say something around her looking familar, but he looks at her like he's never seen her once before in his life. Of course, this is true. He never got a look at her, he had snatched one of her bottles and fallen asleep reading it.

    In reality, he doesn't know that the girl that aroused his interests was standing straight before him. All that's left of her is the tree he found her laying in, but she's not going to be as careless. Is she really going to risk how vulnerable she is for one boy? He doesn't even know her name thankfully since she never signed the letters.

    In the course of a week, things seem to change as if nothing has happened and if she wonders if she can sneak to the tree in peace once again. That is, until one day after school, her brother invites over he very same guy that she was afraid of.

    It's not really a summary but what I wrote so far as what I wanted to go with the story. I also need an interesting title before writing it. It helps when I have a title. Opinions, ideas? THANKS.

    I have a few ideas so far for titles:

    Once Upon A Fallen Girl
    Sometimes Secrets Have A Way of Being Discovered

    That's all I have, I need it to be interesting since I want to upload it and hopefully get some feedback.

    • ANSWER:
      It would help if we knew the rest of the story :) some ideas I have are:
      *Trees Keep Secrets
      *Bottled Up
      *Fullfilled
      *Secret Tree Surrounded by Secret Thoughts
      *Unspoken
      *My Special Tree
      *Sealed
      *Dreams, Trees, and the Only One Who Sees
      *Venting Tree
      *Fallen
      *Jamie's Tree
      *Bottle Boy
      *Planting Bottles

      I know some of my titles are cheesy but I really hoped this helped :) also, when you completed the story I would love to read it!!!!

  11. QUESTION:
    Ramadan: What do in a situation like this?
    I KNOW THIS IS LONG BUT PLEASE PLEASE READ IT ALL AND HELP ME OUT!

    okay so i got married three years ago to someone who honestly was everything i dreamed of since i was a kid. well, in jan 2010 we had our first kids (twins). things have been really busy since, and we've hardly had time for each other because when i get back from work she's been with the kids all day and is exhausted so i like to give her a break and she needs it to rest. sometimes we're both too tired to really spend time together even after the kids are sleep so we don't really do anything together, just chill out watching tv or something before we fall asleep. well our families and friends hav e taken notice of this and they said it's bad for our relationship and that we shouldn't always put the kids before each other or our relationship and in the long run we'll regret it and what not.

    they compared us from the first two years of our marriage to how we are now and i must say we really are different. she and i were like one of those couples you see in the movies or read about in books, all that mushy romantic stuff, that was us. every second we spent apart was torture and we would text and talk all the time while i was at work or she was visiting her parents alone or something. we would always go out, i'd always buy her stuff, she'd always make me stuff, we had cute names we'd call each other, we used to cook and have fun together go walking through the park, hiking/exploring together, have picnics under the stars on the beach, candlelit dinners out on the balcony and just everything.

    It all slowed when sh e got pregnant, because we spent a lot more time around family. but even then we were still all mushy and stuff and during that time i made sure to pamper her and treat her like a queen. she didn't have to (though she still did) lift a finger, i would cook for her, keep the house up, and try to do all i could for her. but after our children were born, we couldn't only focus on ourselves, or each other.

    things have been tough since we're new parents and neither of us has younger siblings or anything like that so we never had experience with babies and kids that much. but Alhamdulillah we've managed.

    but our parents kept on insisting that we let them babysit and do something with each other. finally we agreed and took the last weekend for this. the kids stayed with her parents for friday and saturday and with mine for sunday. My wife and i were able to have a wonderful romantic weekend that reminded us of how much we love each other and how lucky we are to have each other and those beautiful babies.

    anyways, we get to my parents house to pick up our kids sunday night (because we missed them a lot) and my mom's in the room SMOKING with them 3 ft away in their play pen. my wife turns read from anger and so she doesn't say anything (she started dhikiring authu-billah to calm down, which she only does when she gets angry enough to do something crazy!!!) so i'm like "Ummi WTF?" (i didn't curse, that was just how i felt). quickly i grab the kids and hand them to my wife so she can take them outside for some fresh air and then i snatch my mom's cigarette and stomp on it before throwing it out the back door.

    my dad comes in all like "that was so disrespectful! you shouldn't do that to your mom! you think you're bad cause you here with your with lover-boy? i'll kick your ass! you don't do that to my wife!"

    i was like "Abbi i'm not going to fight you. and Ummi i apologize but it was in a moment of extreme anger. You promised you wouldn't smoke, especially not around the kids! I gave you what you wanted and still you break your word?" now, the whole reason the kids stayed with myin-lawss for 2 days was so my mom wouldn't have to refrain from smoking for so long (her request). then she promised no smoking at all sunday. so that's why i was so pissed. i don't want her killing my kids or causingthemm serious issues for her own selfish pleasure!

    so my dad is like "yeah not so tough now huh? when it's a woman you're big and bad but now that i'm here you want to apologize? too late!" so he starts swinging on me. i managed to avoid him andcaughtt his hand once and was like "Abii! that's enough!i'm not going to fight you." and then i just left. i haven't spoken to either of my parents since. but today, while i'm at work my older brother calls threatening me for being disrespectfull" and says when he gets in town to expect an ass-kicking. now i'm not to worried about that, because i know if i really needed to i could beat him, but my things is, my whole family (my brother, my aunts, and two of my cousins) are all on my parents side and saying i was waay out of line and stuff. WTF? how should i have reacted? and i already ap
    and i already apologized, but they won't accept it. only way is to fight my dad, which i won't do because i'm not trying to end up in Hell. so what do i do? WHAT CAN I DO? my whole family is against me now........

    • ANSWER:
      You see my friend, you were in control until you snapped the smoke from Mum's mouth. Had you shown you frustration by just taking the kids outside for fresh air and discussing you concern once more to Mum, it would have been fine.

      I see you have a wise wife, Mashallah, she dealt with it alright.
      Keep apologizing to both Mom and Dad that you have over reacted, because you were concerned about the health of the kids at that tender age.

      With this please meet them in person at the same time and clear the air. Do not be defencive and be sincere in you apology. If it were not your parents, i will be on your side. But the matter of our parents is something to be cautious about.

      Again, i commend your wife,
      May Allah unite you all again.

  12. QUESTION:
    am i crazy or do i really have a vampire stalker?
    ok so in many ways i think i am crazy...then again i might not be i don’t know what to make of it but i have felt as if i have some one stalking me. at first i thought that it was just a creepy person doing it but now not so much. in truth i am into the whole twilight saga thing but i dont think it has any thing to do with a vampire stalker....so let me get to the point a few days ago i had been outs side my house helping my brother clean our yard and i felt as if some one was watching me....at first i didnt think much about it but then i saw some one behind a car huge car (i saw him through the window)...then he was gone....then the next day it was raining like crazy and i had gone out to get my dog to bring him in and as i called him he was barking at some thing at the end or my house...i had called and called him but he wouldn’t stop and just come so i ran to get him as fast as i could (i really didnt want to get wet) then when i was 10 feet away he stopped and just looked at some thing in front of him...i couldnt see it was raining hard so i just stood there tiring to see wat he saw but couldnt i must have been there for a while because my mother called me in asking wat was taking me so long....i grabbed my dog and went inside...then that night i had been doing some witting wich i love to do...and my window was open i heard some one talking (more like whispering) and at first i thought it was my brother trying to scare me but this voice was more older and smoth i could of fallen asleep to it...then two days later i was home alone and felt it again like some one was watching me so i had it i sat up straight and said out loud "just show your self am not scarred" then a second later my dog (who was alone in our garage) started barking and I heard the garage door open I ran to lock the door…so I was scared but hey who can blame me… then a few days later I had fallen asleep and left my window open so I could hear the rain poring down…I had woken up at 3am and had a another blanket on me (I arrogantly had just one) at first I thought It was my mother but I had my door locked so no one could of come in…unless they had gone out in the rain and clamed up to my window and put one on me and then just clime back out….then I woke up at 4am because I felt some one next to me…they had been holding my hand there hand had been really cold….I sat up straight but it was to dark to see any thing…I just went back to sleep and I woke up again and some one was humming it was lovely it made me fall back asleep…SOME ONE WAS WATCHING ME I JUST KNEW IT…then I finally woke up around 8 and I looked up to see him (I really saw him ) he had a red shirt and light colored hair he was tall and really beautiful (so breath taking)….I couldn’t believe it he was real…I stared at him in shock he had this look on his face as if he had been caught doing some thing bad or in this case he didn’t want me to see him….all I said was wow oh my god….so I quickly jumped out of bed and tripped I fell on the floor and when I looked up he was gone one minute he was there and the next he was gone….I couldn’t believe it….I had told my cuz about it and she thinks am telling her the truth….I mean this breath taking beautiful guy who looked 17 or 18 had been following me he was cold to the touch and in a way very caring I have never seen him before how could this me he did move fast and in a word he looked like a god…..some people might think am crazy and I might agree with you because this cant be true but I saw him I felt him and he was there in front of me so I don’t think I could of just imagined him. This all happened a few days ago and I cant get his face out of my mind I just cant…after that list time when is saw him I hadn’t felt any one watching me or in my room at night I thought maybe he was gone for good but just a day ago I was at my sisters house alone with her and her kids and I was in her room all by my self and she comes in telling me she was going to the store and asked if it was ok I was going to me by my self I told her to go I was ok so I was all alone and after a good half hour I saw him in the hall way he looked at me and smiled (it was a warm smile the kind that made you feel so safe and happy) I got up to go to him but then when I was about to reach him my sister gets home he looks at me very worried…”don’t go” I begged he grabbed my arm and he looked at me and in the sweetest voice said “until next time” then I looked at my sisters daughter who had gone looking for me…she saw him to because she said who are you….then I looked back at him and he was gone….now my niece keeps asking me who he was I tell her that she didn’t see any thing but she keeps asking ….I don’t even know his name or who he is….. But what I do know is that he was real and in a way I miss him…now here is the who vamp thing it has been very sunny for the past two days and I have not felt any thing at all or seen him..and in a way am kind of sad I thin

    • ANSWER:
      That is a very cute story.

      But whatever that was, it was not a vampire. You see, vampires, contrary to dimestore novels, do not seduce people - that´s incubi and succubi. If it had been a vampire, he would simply have murdered you by sucking out your blood.

  13. QUESTION:
    CAN SOMEONE PLS RATE MY ESSAY!!!?
    WRITE ABOUT THE INCIDENT WHEN YOU HAD TO DEAL WITH AN EMERGENCY
    I couldn’t fall asleep the night before, the scene of the emergency kept lurking in my head. The situation seemed to repeat before my eyes .The strange feeling of having to deal with an emergency.
    It all happened when I got late for college yesterday, I left house in a certain rush as I was going to miss an important lecture; I took my dads car as I missed my bus. I drove fast as I knew I couldn’t afford missing an important lecture and we lived far away from the college and I wanted to get there on time. Suddenly my phone rang and I quickly received it, it was my dad, he wanted to know why I took his car as the last time I damaged it. In this short while I lost control and accidently hit a person. I minute later I realized I almost killed an innocent kid. As I nervously approached him I understood that he was not dead but was injured and unconscious. I looked around to see if people appear at the scene but there was no sign of them, where could the child come from at this distant. I called the police and then when I was going to call my dad i found my cell phone was out of battery. I knew that if I let the kid bleed further he would not survive. Though my dad is a doctor I never knew how to deal with an emergency scanned my car and found a first Aid box in the trunk. I quickly bandaged the kid and carried him to the back of the car. It was meanwhile the police and the ambulance arrived. I explained them the situation and they told me that it was not my fault and I needed to calm down. There had been a kidnap case and the police were looking for the same child since long and they appreciated how I dealt with the emergency.
    pls correct my essay if required
    i would appreciate your comments and glad to correct my mistakes

    • ANSWER:
      On a scale from 1 to 10, I would rate this a gajilion and five. Just kidding, I would honestly rate this a 4 on a scale from 1 to 10. It's really not that good. Don't worry, You'll get better.

  14. QUESTION:
    Am I being fair with this?
    My husband is IMPOSSIBLE at night. I can't get him to wake up for anything and if he does, he's a jerk. He apologizes in the morning and says he can't control what he does when he's asleep, blah blah blah. Sick of hearing it. Anyway, I breastfeed so its not that big of a deal, he can't feed the baby anyway. Well, lately our son has been difficult about going to bed. I fed him and changed him and laid him down. He started crying. I was going to give him a few minutes and see if he fell asleep - he usually does pretty quickly. My husband rolled over and kinda grumbled, "Aren't you going to get him?" I let it go for then because I knew talking to him when he was half asleep was pointless. But, this morning, when he got up, I told him that if he isn't going to get up and help with the kids in the middle of the night, he has no right to criticize how I handle it. Am I right?
    P.S. Our son is 6 months old and there's nothing wrong with letting him cry for a couple of minutes.
    I know he's teething, I've been using the tylenol but he's still being a pain about going to bed.
    I"m ok with him not getting up at night. I can deal with it and he helps me a lot during the day after he gets off work.
    He's a Marine so he usually has to get up early. I get cranky sometimes because I get tired. My issue isn't him not getting up. My issue is him complaining about the way I'm doing things when he's the one who gets a full night's sleep every single night while I haven't gotten to sleep through the night since before he was born. If he's not going to get up, he doesn't need to tell me how to do it. I don't go to work with him and tell him how to do his job, do I?

    • ANSWER:

  15. QUESTION:
    6 week old baby fell off my bed!!!?
    Ok first and foremost let me just say I spoke with an ER nurse and an ER pedatric nurse who both daid they can't tell me if I should or should bring him on. ALSO I spoke with his emergency peditrican (1 of about 4 in the firm) and h e said to watch him very closely, wake him up every 30 mins and NO vomiting (no to decifer vomit and which is spit up) ok so the story I was BFing on my right side, he was laying on top of me (babys head facing the floor, I sleep on the edge of the bed) I was soo tired (I'll tell you that story in a minute, my husbands a jerk) I actually fell fully asleep I don't ever do that and just in case I might I move to the middle of the bed, put a pillow on the floor and one on the right side of me, again I was so tired I didn't do that! So I was sleeping he slid off of me (I have big boobs don't know if thay contributed to him sliding) and fell to the floor about 1 foot high ( oh and since I was soo tired when I came home I took off my sweater and just dropped it on the side of my bed and crawled under the sheets and when he fell he fell ontop of my sweater. That was at 4;15am I just need some esurance that he's going to be ok and NO I did not immediatly run to YA I did what I had to so and am still up, not going back to sleep so I thought'd I'd get some good feed back on here. I'm a very young mother of two and most moms on here are older and wiser and have helped me out a great deal. With questions regarding.both my kids and I really do appreciate it. So now for the jerk husband part. The night before last my husband and I went to sleep at 2am because he wanted to have a conversation about our marriage (he's young to only 26) so I rolled with it because if I didn't he would accuse me of not caring. Well after going to sleep at 2am Kaiden wakes up at 3am and is sooooo fussy,the most fussy he's ever been ( I'm slowey transitioning him to formula so he was constipated) so he was up litterly all day until the next night. And all day he was screaming. So I couldn't do anything, I'm some how managed to brush my teeth, I mean I didn't shower, cook, eat, pick up my older son from school (my mom did) I was soo tired I thought I was going crazy. My husband and I were blackberry messaging all day so he knew how tired I was. I asked him to completely clear his night when he came home from work and take the kids and let me sleep (by the time he came out of work I was going on 15 hrs of no sleep) I ordered dinner before hand so he could quickly eat and he did but by the time I came to my bedroom he was sleeping. I was so angry but I continued to feed the baby. So he when he did go to sleep he slept for maybe out two hours by 5;30 am I was so fustrated I put him down on his dads pillow until his dad took him. Then the bastard had the nerve to take off of work and say "he was up with the baby" he gets up for work at 6am anyway!!! So now he says he's gonna take of the baby all day but I already called my mom the night before so she could stay with tha baby while I sleep. So my mom takes him and say he wants to make it up to me by cleaning the house. And says oh your goin to clean the room and livinroom right BUT I still didn't sleep. Then he wanted US to go buy our oldest A jackekt and I ended up doing my shopping while there since I am going to be returning to work soon and when I came home I went to sleep at 8pm woke up at 11pm so my husband can sleep put the baby to be at 1:30am and went to bed at 2am. Then he woke up at 3am to eat and well I put him on me 2 eat he fell at 4:30 and I been up ever since its now 7:15. Sorry for the long story lol I been trying to keep myself up by writing, I actually started writing this at 5:30 and keep dozing off. I have to keep waking up the baby every 30mins to check on him so I don't want to fall asleep. Besides I'm up now. My 6yr old has to go to school at 9am so I'm now sleeping while making breakfast don't worry I'm only toasting a bagel. I'm afraid if I try to cook I will burn the house down. The worst part is driving my son to school with both boys which my mom usually does (we live in a mother/daughter home) but lucky for me his school is right down the block but its way to cold for me to walk with Kaiden. And my husband thinks in exxagerating about how sleep deprived iam. Again sorry just venting on that part. How many of you had your baby fall on their head? What other signs did you see or look for? Oh and my union wanted me back at work today haha yea right. They called me two days ago to confirm I was going back or I can take the extra 4 weeks unpaid. 4 weeks unpaid it is. Iam in crazy mode right now. Thanks all
    *Twiztid Ninjette*
    In 3 days I have gotten maybe a whole 4 hours of sleep. NOT 4hours in one night. Are you kidding me you have slept less then that and taking care of 2 kids. I have gotten about 45mins of sleep each night!!! If you have gotten away with less sleep and taken care of both your kids I applaud you....next time read what the person wrote before responding
    Oh yea and MAYBE 4 to 6 hours of sleep???? I'd kill for just 2hours. I said I was on 15 FIFTHTEEN hours of no sleep. I didn't miss a few hours and cry about it. I know I have a baby and am going to get little sleep but not sleeping for 15 whole hours IS BEING SLEEP DEPRIVED. Be alittle more considerate when responding to a question
    I have a bassinet so close to my bed I can litterly take him out with one had. And when he's done eating I usually change him, swaddle hom and put him right back into his bassinet. And sometimes I might doze off but NEVER fall asleep. Like I was such in a deep sleep when I heard him scream I was so confused. I have a loamp next to my bed for feeding time, good thing I had it on cause I would have jumped up to look in his bassinet and he was right under my feet. So when I opened my eyes I saw him there and trust me I was crying even before I picked him up.
    Everytime I have to wake him up I cry. Cause I know he could have broken his neck and died and I know a lot of kids fall but infants aren't suppose to fall and I'm usually so very cautious with him, still am like that with my 6 year old.I'm still crying now I know it could have been worse and just can't understand how it happened. I don't even remember taking him out of his bassinet to eat. I'm just so angry with myself and I know I shouldn't be. Accident sometimes happen. But with a f week old baby its not suppose to!

    • ANSWER:
      Ahh you poor lady, you must of got an awful fright... I remember when my little brother was about 7 months and I left him on the bed and fell off.. I cried and cried because I felt so bad.. Do what you have to do and Im sure your baby will be fine.. They are a lot stronger and tougher than we think so it will be ok.. Why do men not understand why we are so tired.. They might be out working but we sure as hell work at home as well.. My girl is napping now so the computer is my getaway for a little while.. Anyway Hope you are feeling better soon... Best of luck

  16. QUESTION:
    Mothers, what would you have done in this situation...?
    I sit for a couple with three kids under the age of 8. The 6 month old baby was asleep at the beginning but at about 11 when the kids finally got to sleep he woke up.

    I changed his diaper because he smelled of 'baby-need-clean-diaper' but he was very much awake and his parents wanted him asleep for the night. The mom left me a bottle of milk but she left the new warmer on and the new one is manual turn off, which she forgot. So baby has hot milk and don't want it (I wouldn't either so I didn't blame him) and he's screaming and crying and I need him to stay still and be quiet cause 6 and 8 year old are asleep.

    I somehow miraculously do all this with one hand, as I'm holding the baby so he doesn't scream when set down. I set the bottle in the sink and run it in cold water but it doesn't cool fast enough. To entertain baby I let him play with running water since it was keeping him distracted.

    I remember that there is a bottle of gerber baby apple juice so I find it. Only pinky nail's worth of juice in bottle so after he finishes and likes this he cries. I quickly find the juice. Unsure of what to do since there are no instructions of container, I put the amount in and then add water to fill the rest of the bottle.

    I spin to stir instead of shake since I learned the hard way that things shoot out of baby bottles (glances down at milk stains on my shirt and shakes head, feeling stupid) I give baby bottle and his happy he is content.

    But baby doesn't know how to hold bottle yet so i have to hold it for him. However he likes to move around and when I sit he gets teary eyed and I don't want kids to wake up to crying baby (Baby probably played me, knowing I would fall into his hands)

    So I hold baby with two hands because by now my left arm is ready to fall off and I refuse to drop baby, and hold the juice bottle with my chin. By the time he finally starts to fall asleep there is about as much juice as there was orinially. I hold on to him until I'm absolutly positive he is asleep, gradually turning him onto his belly since he sleeps like that and it will be easier to put him in crib and then when I'm damn sure he's down I set him down in crip.

    Only then do I remember the milk is still in running water, but now it's to cold. Since baby is asleep I put it back in milk warmer, but turn it down to lowest setting.

    Oh, and I'm 17. So if you were in this situation and couldn't make new formula, and didn't have any other milk what would you have done. Was what I did ok or would you have done something different?

    Thank you kindly,

    Banshee
    Sorry that it's so long.
    My arms were tired, never made formula before and I couldn't imagine trying to read the instructions, plus I didn't know what the mother wanted in it and how warm it should be. However I'd seen her make juice even though now I wish I paid more attention.
    For the above, I meant reading instructions, following and holding baby at the same time. Making juice was challenging enough.

    • ANSWER:
      Sounds like you did fine with what you had at the time but next time you might not give him anything until you have it ready. Then he won't fuss even more while you get the second thing ready. What you did with the milk was a good decision. You can always cool it off with running water and keep turning the bottle at the same time is a little quicker. You may also want to make sure that he burbs before you lay him down so that he doesn't get air bubbles which causes him pain. As far as laying him on his stomach if that is what the parents do then I would follow their example. You also might try to sit in a rocking chair when feeding him to relieve your arms and satisfy him at the same time.

  17. QUESTION:
    How can I teach my toddler to sleep w/o crying?
    I am sorry this will be so long. I want to make sure I get all the details in here, so that nothing important is missed. My son is 16 months old, and has never been a good sleeper. We co-sleep, and that is fine with us. He sleeps better when he is next to a warm body. We tried teaching him to fall asleep on his own when he was 4 months old, with us right next to him, soothing him. He got so worked up he didn't even seem tired anymore. We tried again at 6 months... same thing. I went to a sleep class where the professional said that they are only babies once- enjoy the cuddle time. I was so relieved to do this and took her advice. I am not hurting him by nursing to sleep or holding him. However, I can't get work done, I can't make phone calls, and I can't go to the bathroom alone! I am happy to have him cuddle me all night, but I need nap time.

    I do not believe in leaving my son to cry. Don't bother suggesting any method where I leave him even in small increments, crying alone in his crib. I did, however recently start a method of my own where I lay him down in his crib and talk gently to him, patting his back for 5 minutes, then pick him up and hold him for 5 minutes, repeating until he falls asleep. He usually wakes up after an hour maximum and spends the second hour in my arms.

    Now, when I say I "lay him down", my son does not lay down. He sits and screams. He shakes his head. He thrashes, kicks, arches his back, you name it. He usually does not let me pat his back. I hear moms say "oh, I just lay down with him until he falls asleep. That would be great and dandy except that my son does not lay down unless he is nursing. If I lay next to him, he quickly sits up.

    Gently hold him down, you say? Nope. My husband sometimes holds him and bounces on a yoga ball to soothe him. He has to put force (albeit, gentle force) into holding him so that he doesn't thrash out of his arms. When I say he fights sleep, he fights it to the last. When he DOES fall asleep in his crib he goes from screaming in one breath, to sleeping the next.

    His grandma has tried, his daddy has tried, his grandpa has tried. This is not something he only does for mommy. He just won't sleep. We try at the early signs of sleepy, and we've tried wearing him out (tends to work best actually, despite what every book says). This is not due to being overtired. He wakes every 2-3 hours to nurse at night, but barely wakes and falls right back to sleep. He is even learning to skip one of these feedings (I am working on one at a time).

    There are no books that have options for my son, I have read them all. I would let him sleep in my lap forever, but I have to return to work soon, and this just won't work for a caregiver.

    Aside from nap time, my son is every parent's dream come true. He shares toys, he hugs other babies and kisses them. He is usually gentle to pets. He laughs all the time. He dances, he sings, he has a great vocabulary, is very smart, and is already speaking in short sentences. He is quiet in the car and peaceful. He is an observer, watching while the rambunctious kids destroy everything and he plays quietly and sweetly. This is such a concern to me, that I refuse to put him in daycare and intend to hire a nanny that I cannot afford because I am so concerned about his sleeping conditions.

    Please help! I hate to see my little boy suffer over sleep.
    I guess I need to clarify. I appreciate the answers (that were polite- I reported the rude one). I am not looking to move him into his own bed at night. I want him in his crib for naps only. I just need to be able to sit at my computer and work (I work at home and am a student) while he naps.

    On the ergo suggestion- I have a moby wrap.. not so easy when they are 16 months to get work done when the child strapped to you and you need to work sitting down.
    One more clarification.. for those who say "let him cry". As you can see above, I DO! He thrashes, kicks, screams, shakes his head, etc. The longer I let it go, the worse it gets. He does not eventually lay down and go to sleep. There is risk of him actually hurting himself for the amount of screaming and arching and thrashing he does. No, I absolutely will not leave him that way. Behavioral psychology or not, that is not a healthy way to leave a child and no matter what you studied, you should see above that I have spoken with sleep specialists, so I have a hard time hearing you say that you are some kind of professional when you clearly are not.

    I do let him cry, for 5 minutes at a time. I am trying to stretch the crying time out and cut back on the holding time- it is not working- it gets worse and worse as he cries, he cannot calm down.

    Lena- a class in psychology means nothing. For all I know you took it at a community college from a burnout who can't get a job in the real wor

    • ANSWER:
      My son is 16 months old and we have just night weaned a couple months ago and he's been sleeping in his own bed for 2 weeks now. You are going to have to night wean, at least partially (half the night,) if you want him to sleep better. Here's what we did...

      To night wean - Nurse to sleep, then no nursing again until 2 am. Still co-sleep while doing this. It will likely be easier for dad to get him back to sleep during this time. He will cry, but he won't be alone crying, you or Dad will be rocking/humming/rubbing back. It will be rough, he will be mad. Don't give in. We occasionally took shifts of 20 min until he was asleep. Once 2 am comes you can let him nurse as usual. Do this for about 10 days (he should be used to it by then). If you want to have him weaned all night move the nursing time to 3am then to 4am etc..

      If you want him sleeping in his own bed i'd suggest a regular mattress on the floor. He's not used to sleeping in a crib, so why start now. My son sleeps on a double mattress on the floor in his own, completely baby-proofed room. We started by co-sleeping in his bed to get him used to his room. When he is used to the new surroundings you can start sneaking out after he falls asleep. When he wakes go put him back to sleep and leave again. Eventually he will be sleeping most of the night alone.

      It's a long process but worth it. My son goes to bed at 7pm with no nusring (recently cut that one out) and sleeps until about 2 or 3 am before waking. Dad goes in to put him back to sleep. He will then sleep until 5 or 6am, when he wakes then I bring him into my bed and let him nurse. He is usually up for the day between 6:30 and 7.

      Good luck! Be strong he will adjust :)

      Edit: Hmmmm. My son wouldn't nap alone (for more than 30 min) until after he was sleeping alone at night. Now he naps 1.5 - 2 hours every day...alone.

  18. QUESTION:
    Does this sound alright for start of a story?
    Ok well this is what I have for the start but I haven't finished the last two paragraphs fully.

    Chapter 1
    Three--Taking a deep breath I closed my eyes.

    Two--I focused on all the bad in my life.

    One--The fear, pain and guilt came rushing back. Ignoring it all, and acting on pure adrenaline, I stepped closer to my goal.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, I stared at the sea and its jagged rocks, far below me. Slowly, on the count of one,
    I jumped...

    I woke up in a sweat. I had been having the same dream since I turned 15; about the same girl--who seemed around my age--committing suicide, every time I went to sleep.
    I thought nothing of it, at first. Just some dream, right? But after so many nights of falling asleep and finding myself in her body, I'm scared that one of these times, the girl will hit the bottom before I wake up...and I'll be gone.

    I know it's really stupid to get all worked up over a dream. My parents and friends alike tell me I need to loosen up. They say it's not like I'm going to die any minute. But what do they know? I could get hit by a car on my way to school, or a piano could fall from an upstairs window and crush me, like in a kids' cartoon.
    The people I surround myself with are completely oblivious to the idea that death could come for them at any time. They know it happens all the time, but they don't think it will happen to them. They're too young or too healthy to die.
    But I know all too well how closely death lurks, just waiting for an opportunity to reach its hand forth and wrap its fingers tightly around we of the mortal plane.

    To make things worse, my English teacher selected a few students to tell the class about their dreams as we are starting dream diaries, and guess who was lucky enough to get chosen.
    "Erin, your turn." She commanded. I gulped. Mrs. Pilrow scared the hell out of me. She looked like a witch.
    "I d-d-don't w-w-want t-to," I stuttered out, hoping she wouldn't force me.
    "Get up here, now!" She screamed, her spit hitting my oval-shaped face. Slowly ascending from my chair, I stood in front of the class. Gathering all the courage I had, I started to speak. "Well, I dreamt that this girl was jumping off a cliff." I didn't really want them to know more then that, like that I was in the girl and felt what she felt, afraid they would laugh in my face and tease me endlessly.
    "Don't die," I heard a few boys say mockingly. I'm too shy to speak with most of my class, but I have a few close friends. Well, actually, I have one close friend, Skye Flores, but she's not in school any more. Home education stole her from me, so now I'm basically a loner.
    I finished reporting my dream as quickly as possible, with as little detail as I could manage, and retreated back to my desk

    I spend most of my time at school in a daydream; in another world where everyone likes me, where I'm popular and look pretty, where people don't judge me for my imperfections. This ultimate world that I will never really see. I was having one of these moments, thinking about this place where no one can die, when I was disturbed.
    "Erin, you're invited to my party on Saturday," Cherry Platt told me. "Be at Jaxie's Club about seven. I expect you to be there! Oh, and wear something nice." I despise that girl, but I also envy her. How is it that someone with a name like that can be popular and I can't?
    Oh and this party--as much as I don't want to go, I'm going to turn up anyway. It could be the only chance I'll get to fit in at this place. I know, apart from Cherry, her little gang will be in attendance, as well as all the cute lads here at Repton High. I doubt that any other losers--the "zeros" on the cool scale--will be invited.
    So that begs the question: Why was I?

    • ANSWER:
      Wow ... The beginning part with the Three, Two, One is really effective. For a good book the reader always nees to be drawn in by the opening and you have deffo done that. I want to read on :)

  19. QUESTION:
    Am I a good writer? How can I improve?
    Im only 15 so it won't be amazing...

    Three--Taking a deep breath I closed my eyes.

    Two--I focused on all the bad in my life.

    One--The fear, pain and guilt came rushing back. Ignoring it all, and acting on pure adrenaline, I stepped closer to my goal.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, I stared at the sea and its jagged rocks, far below me. Slowly, on the count of one,
    I jumped...

    I woke up in a sweat. I had been having the same dream since I turned 15; about the same girl--who seemed around my age--committing suicide, every time I went to sleep.
    I thought nothing of it, at first. Just some dream, right? But after so many nights of falling asleep and finding myself in her body, I'm scared that one of these times, the girl will hit the bottom before I wake up...and I'll be gone.

    I know it's really stupid to get all worked up over a dream. My parents and friends alike tell me I need to loosen up. They say it's not like I'm going to die any minute. But what do they know? I could get hit by a car on my way to school, or a piano could fall from an upstairs window and crush me, like in a kids' cartoon.
    The people I surround myself with are completely oblivious to the idea that death could come for them at any time. They know it happens all the time, but they don't think it will happen to them. They're too young or too healthy to die.
    But I know all too well how closely death lurks, just waiting for an opportunity to reach its hand forth and wrap its fingers tightly around we of the mortal plane.

    To make things worse, my English teacher selected a few students to tell the class about their dreams as we are starting dream diaries, and guess who was lucky enough to get chosen.
    "Erin, your turn." She commanded. I gulped. Mrs. Pilrow scared the hell out of me. She looked like a witch.
    "I don't want to," I muttered under my breath, hoping she wouldn't force me.
    "Get up here, now." She hissed, her spit hitting my oval-shaped face. Slowly ascending from my chair, I stood in front of the class. Gathering all the courage I had, I started to speak. "Well, I dreamt that this girl was jumping off a cliff." I didn't really want them to know more then that, like that I was in the girl and felt what she felt, afraid they would laugh in my face and tease me endlessly.
    "Don't die," I heard a few boys say mockingly. I'm too shy to speak with most of my class, but I have a few close friends. Well, actually, I have one close friend, Skye Flores, but she's not in school any more. Home education stole her from me, so now I'm basically a loner.
    I finished reporting my dream as quickly as possible, with as little detail as I could manage, and retreated back to my desk

    I spend most of my time at school in a daydream; in another world where everyone likes me, where I'm popular and look pretty, where people don't judge me for my imperfections. This ultimate world that I will never really see. I was having one of these moments, thinking about this place where no one can die, when I was disturbed.
    "Erin, you're invited to my party on Saturday," Cherry Platt told me. "Be at Jaxie's Club about 7. I expect you to be there! Oh, and wear something nice." I despise that girl, but I also envy her. How is it that someone with a name like that can be popular and I can't?
    Oh and this party--as much as I don't want to go, I'm going to turn up anyway. It could be the only chance I'll get to fit in at this place. I know, apart from Cherry, her little gang will be in attendance, as well as all the cute lads here at Repton High. I doubt that any other losers--the "zeros" on the cool scale--will be invited.
    So that begs the question: Why was I?

    • ANSWER:
      I have said it once and I will repeat it. Writing is a talent that is learned. Like any form of art, you may never have the spark that makes you Leonardo, but you will not look like a fool if you work at it. Even if this was bad, I would say that to you.

      However, you have some talent. It is unpolished, but it exists. You have an interesting style with a premise that is doable with some rewriting. You do have some issues with tense, passive/active sentences, etc. This is nothing you can't fix with some extra learning and experience.

  20. QUESTION:
    Is this a good start to a story?
    Im only 15 so I don't expect you to think its amazing but what do you think of it

    Three--Taking a deep breath I closed my eyes.

    Two--I focused on all the bad in my life.

    One--The fear, pain and guilt came rushing back. Ignoring it all, and acting on pure adrenaline, I stepped closer to my goal.

    Standing at the edge of the cliff, I stared at the sea and its jagged rocks, far below me. Slowly, on the count of one,
    I jumped...

    I woke up in a sweat. I had been having the same dream since I turned 15; about the same girl--who seemed around my age--committing suicide, every time I went to sleep.
    I thought nothing of it, at first. Just some dream, right? But after so many nights of falling asleep and finding myself in her body, I'm scared that one of these times, the girl will hit the bottom before I wake up...and I'll be gone.

    I know it's really stupid to get all worked up over a dream. My parents and friends alike tell me I need to loosen up. They say it's not like I'm going to die any minute. But what do they know? I could get hit by a car on my way to school, or a piano could fall from an upstairs window and crush me, like in a kids' cartoon.
    The people I surround myself with are completely oblivious to the idea that death could come for them at any time. They know it happens all the time, but they don't think it will happen to them. They're too young or too healthy to die.
    But I know all too well how closely death lurks, just waiting for an opportunity to reach its hand forth and wrap its fingers tightly around we of the mortal plane.

    To make things worse, my English teacher selected a few students to tell the class about their dreams as we are starting dream diaries, and guess who was lucky enough to get chosen.
    "Erin, your turn." She commanded. I gulped. Mrs. Pilrow scared the hell out of me. She looked like a witch.
    "I d-d-don't w-w-want t-to," I stuttered out, hoping she wouldn't force me.
    "Get up here, now!" She screamed, her spit hitting my oval-shaped face. Slowly ascending from my chair, I stood in front of the class. Gathering all the courage I had, I started to speak. "Well, I dreamt that this girl was jumping off a cliff." I didn't really want them to know more then that, like that I was in the girl and felt what she felt, afraid they would laugh in my face and tease me endlessly.
    "Don't die," I heard a few boys say mockingly. I'm too shy to speak with most of my class, but I have a few close friends. Well, actually, I have one close friend, Skye Flores, but she's not in school any more. Home education stole her from me, so now I'm basically a loner.
    I finished reporting my dream as quickly as possible, with as little detail as I could manage, and retreated back to my desk

    I spend most of my time at school in a daydream; in another world where everyone likes me, where I'm popular and look pretty, where people don't judge me for my imperfections. This ultimate world that I will never really see. I was having one of these moments, thinking about this place where no one can die, when I was disturbed.
    "Erin, you're invited to my party on Saturday," Cherry Platt told me. "Be at Jaxie's Club about 7. I expect you to be there! Oh, and wear something nice." I despise that girl, but I also envy her. How is it that someone with a name like that can be popular and I can't?
    Oh and this party--as much as I don't want to go, I'm going to turn up anyway. It could be the only chance I'll get to fit in at this place. I know, apart from Cherry, her little gang will be in attendance, as well as all the cute lads here at Repton High. I doubt that any other losers--the "zeros" on the cool scale--will be invited.
    So that begs the question: Why was I?

    • ANSWER:
      It moves too fast. The invitation to the party comes out of the blue and happens too quickly. Her thoughts are much too composed.
      The confusion about why she was asked would come first, surely. Then the debate about whether to go or not.
      Your writing comes across as slightly self-conscious. All these "...., right?"'s and "I know..."'s It's not to my taste. You can achieve an talking-to-the-audience effect without these.
      "oval-shaped face." What the heck? It doesn't fit in with the rest of your writing and, to be perfectly honest, looks like a half-hearted attempt to describe her to the reader. Just out 'face'

      Overall its good. As others have said, a bit cliched. And having no friends/no close friends does not make you a loser. I wish the character would stop going on about how everyone sees her and get a backbone. (personal opinion though)

      Keep writing, but there's room for improvement.

  21. QUESTION:
    My mom is cheating!!!!!!?
    My mom is cheating!!!!!!?
    I know this is kind of a long story, but please read, I am freaking out!!!

    So my dad is one of those dads that has to travel for work a lot, and I always thought that my parents had a pretty good relationship. So about eight months ago, my mom was out at a "dinner party", and I was home with my 17 year old sister. I was 13. My sister fell asleep really early, but I was up late on my computer with all my lights off. I heard my mom come home but I didn't think much of it. Then I heard weird sounds like grunts and heavy breathing, as if someone were SERIOUSLY making out, and two people coming up stairs. I quickly turned off my computer, afraid. I heard my moms door slam shut and continued to hear the weird sounds. I was really freaked out so I tried to fall asleep.

    The next night my mom "Ran to the pharmacy" at like, 11 aclock, because she said she needed pain reliever. After about an hour the same thing happened.

    After a few weeks of the same thing happening about every other night, I got really concerned. So one night after my mom left, I snuck into her room and hid under the bed. I heard them coming after about 20 mins, and sure enough, my mom and a guy about 20 years old came to my moms room. My mom was in a weird stripper like outfit, with her boobs all pushed up and a thong, and he sat down in a chair and told her to dance for him. So my mom starting like doing a strip tease for him (btw, by this time, I was 14) and she started rubbing his private and he was grabbing her boobs then she took his pants off and started giving him a ********, then he ripped her clothes off and they started having sex. I was really sad and scared and grossed out so I started crying, but I stayed quiet. The whole time they were saying weird things like "Mmmmmm, you are so sexy I just want to eat you out" "Can we still do this when your husband comes home" And "Dump the kids and run away with me. So the weird guy ended up staying till about 4 then he left and my mom fell asleep and I crept out of the room.

    So the next day I told my sister and she told me that she had been hearing them too, she just didnt want to make me sad. So right before my mom left my sister and I told her we were going out to dinner for some bonding, but we really just drove around the corner and hid. When my mom left we followed her and about 10 minutes later ended up at a strip club. We walked up and peeked in the door and just barely saw MY mom STRIPPING on a pole!!!!!! It was disgusting.

    I'm almost done, sorry!
    So a week later my dad came home (He had been coming home for a few days here and there anyway, but I left that out for simplicity) so anyway he came home and I listened very carefully every single night and I never heard then have sex, and the night after my dad left, my mom had the weird guy over again. Two weeks later my mom called my dad and told him she was pregnant, and he said he didn't remember them sleeping together ( I was eavesdropping to see if it was the weird guy) But she denied it and said they did so now my mom is pregnant from that freak and I know this for SURE because I heard her tell him the next night!!!!!!

    So now I am in a full-on panick I know I have to tell my dad but don't know how or when or how to convince him should I video her and the guy idk what to do!!!!! My dad is so nice and treats my mom so well and all she does is be a brat to his face and cheat on him behind her back!!!!! MY SISTER AND I NEED IDEAS!!!!!!!!! THANK YOU!!!!!!!!!

    • ANSWER:
      My mom was cheating on my dad as well for 2 months. It was scary and I know a little bit of how you feel. However, that was last year and after havin some trust issues and a lot of arguing, they actually became better in their relationship then ever afterwards.

      What I did was simply stand by my dad's side and told him what I knew and how to actually solve it. It came to the point where my dad came to me to talk to. My dad needed someone to hear him out.

      After months of a lot of arguing in the nights, doors slamming, and cursing, my dad finally did something. I'm not sure what it was, but they started going out to eat and having alone time. They weren't having sex or anything. My dad was simply giving her more attention. My dad was in the marines and was always gone and although he is retired, he still travels a lot. Your mom has just been lonely and wanted attention. That's not saying what she is doing is okay though. It's not at all.

      As for what you can do. Discuss with your dad quitely about what what's going on. Whether he needs proof, ask him how would he like to give him proof. It could be by following her to her strip club, using that video idea of them having sex, or keep it less painful and just video type them coming in the house and into the room...perhaps even the grunts.

      Wow this feels weird to talk about, but also explain that she has been wanting attention. Not that that would make it better. Just tell your dad. He has every right to know and support him. Be there for him as his children. Let him talk to your mom about it his own way.

      OR. However, tell your mom that you know and tell her to stop or else you'll tell dad. We doesn't listen? Tell him. Kinda disapline your own mom.

      To this day, I still love my mom and dad, and they are great together now.

      I hope this doesn't lead to the worst, but don't give up and I mean it.

      Take care and hoped I helped. Good Luck

  22. QUESTION:
    What do you think of the first chapter of my story?
    Crash. That’s really all I remember from that night. The crash and the pain. Not physical pain, just emotional. I guess you could say I was ‘technically’ ok. I wouldn’t agree. Sometimes emotional pain can hurt far worse than physical.

    I was asleep in my Barbie car seat. I thought that it was just a normal ride home from the DeElmo’s. Momma and Daddy stayed upstairs for a bible study and I went downstairs to play with Mr. and Mrs. DeElmo’s kids, my best friends, Arianna and Barbara. They’re twins, and everything was a lot of fun. I had a really good time with the twins and their grandma came down with cookies and taught us a really cool lesson about a man named Noah and how he got two of each animal on a big ship and there was a flood and a rainbow. She said it was an ‘old testament story’ from the bible. I don’t know what that means. My Momma and Daddy were in a good mood because they “Really connected with the Lord today. It was a great study! What did you think of YOUR lesson, Anna?” Those were the last words I heard come out of their mouth before I fell asleep. I didn’t even answer, I was too tired. Why didn’t I answer? Why did I fall asleep? Why couldn’t I have kept myself awake? Maybe if I was awake I would’ve seen that car that was swerving and could have warned Momma and Daddy. The scary men say that the driver that hit us was drunk.

    It was really scary. There was a really fast stop and I opened my eyes and didn’t see Daddy in the drivers seat. The glass on the windshield was broken. I tapped Momma’s shoulder, she was strapped in with her safety belt. Daddy wasn’t. She didn’t say anything. “Momma?” I asked, but she didn’t respond. She must have been sleeping, but I didn’t want to wake her. I just wanted to know where Daddy was, and why we stopped short, and why he didn’t have a seat belt on. He always told me to keep a seatbelt on.

    I cried.

    I cried because I wanted Daddy.

    I heard loud sirens and a dog howling from the house near ours. Then, a scary looking man came up and took me out of the car. He told another scary man to drive me home. “Do you know your address?” he asked me.

    “I can say it with my eyes closed.” I closed them. “385 Falcon Avenue, Seaport Heights, 02948.” The man didn’t even say thank – you. “I also know my brothers phone number.”

    “Is he home?”

    “Yes, sir.” I said, shaking. I was very scared. I closed my eyes again, which made him chuckle. “555-2950” He quickly began to take me out of my car seat, and it kind of hurt. Momma always did it gentle. “Can Momma take me out please?” He said nothing, so I started tearing up.

    I just sat there, crying, as another police officer began to take me home. There was no other sound except for my cries. I wanted Momma and Daddy there with me. Where was Daddy? “Do you know who I am?” asked the scary looking man who was driving. I just sat there.

    “Momma says I’m not supposed to talk to strangers. Ask her, she’ll tell you, but not right now because she’s sleeping… and she needs her rest because she’s getting up early to volunteer tomorrow.”

    The scary man had a sad expression on his face. “You can talk to any person dressed like me.” He told me. “I’m a police officer.”

    Suddenly, we pulled up to my house and my sister, Alexis, ran out. I unbuckled and ran out to her. She held me in his arms. I felt comfortable and warm there. She turned to the police officer. “I got the call.” She told them. “WHY COULDN’T YOU HAVE BEEN THERE EARLIER?” She asked, picking me up. “Thank God Ann-“ she stopped herself from saying my name. “Anna, go inside.” I ran inside and looked from my window. Alexis looked like he was yelling at the police officer. She was only fourteen, was she allowed to do that?” The police officer gave her a card and left. She just stood there and fell to her knees. I ran out, calling her name. She looked back at me, and frowned. “I told you to stay inside.”

    “I know, but why are you crying?” I asked, sitting in her lap. I’ve never seen her cry before. “Daddy’s coming home and Momma’s just sleeping.”

    .
    She shook her head no and a tear fell down her cheek. “Momma and Daddy are both…” she swallowed. “They’re going to be asleep for a long, long time.” She tried.

    “Like, ten hours?”

    “Longer than that…” she positioned me to face her. “Do you know about how Momma and Daddy told you about Heaven?” she asked. I nodded. “Well, that’s where they are now. And they’re smiling, and having fun, and dancing, and singing…”

    “But they said that people who believe in God go to Heaven when they die…” she looked at me sadly. I started bawling my eyes out. “They can do that all here! Sing, dance, smile…”

    “But now they’re with Jesus!”

    I tried to understand, but couldn't. “Like a vacation?” Alexis smiled sadly.

    "No."

    “When are they coming back?”

    She swallowed again. “They’re not.” She explained.

    I hit her in the chest. “Don’t they love us enough to come back? Why would they leave us behind? Momma and Daddy always take me EVERYWHERE!” I explained, sobbing into her shirt.
    "I mean, Daddy can do anything, right?"
    Why did God take them from me?” I asked, hitting her in the chest again. She picked me up.

    “Don’t blame God!” she ordered, sternly, picking me up and walking in. “It’s not his fault there was a drunk…” I didn’t understand. “We’re going to be moving to a new house tomorrow. It’s called a foster home. So why don’t you pack up your favorite toys, and your clothes, and your blankets, and all your favorite stuff?” she asked, trying to sound cheerful.

    “Can’t Grandma just take us?”

    “No, she’s in a nursing home.”

    “What about Aunt Amy?” I asked.

    “She… I called her before. She doesn’t want us to stay there. The foster home will me fun.” I let a tear escape my cheek. Why didn’t she want me? “Will we be in the same foster home?” I asked.

    “I don’t know…” she told me, hands on my arms. “If they separate us I’ll call you every day…” then, she changed her mind. “No, they won’t separate us. I won’t allow them,” I nodded and quietly walked
    to my room. I could sware I heard loud sobs coming from Alexis.

    • ANSWER:
      I LIKE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

  23. QUESTION:
    Is my stepdaughter the problem or Am I?
    I want to know if I am being more immature than my 5 and a half year old stepdaughter.
    I haven’t married my fiancé yet, I have about 25 days before the wedding, and I feel really bad everyone has made arrangements and spent a lot of money including myself, but I am so unhappy and I don’t know what to do?
    I work hard and I come home and my Stepdaughter Is always whining no matter how hard we try, i.e. last night the nanny (that I pay for) is trying really hard to dry her as quickly as she can and it’s obvious she is really working at it and she’s whining how cold she is. Also she is very rude to the nanny, She has even called her names, and always yelling at her.
    When we go to out to eat… again I pay for it of course, she always asks for food, she takes one bite and says she doesn’t like it and never eats its it, gets something else and same thing, only to ending up eating candy afterwards.
    My fiancé has to spend at least one to one and a half hours every evening to put her in bed because if she leaves before the child falls asleep she starts crying like crazy, she usually once or twice a week wakes up in the middle of the night and start crying hysterical waking up the whole house, until my fiancé lays nest to her again until she can fall asleep.
    She is always complaining about the dog that he jumps to her bed or that he seats next to her, and I have explained to her that a dog does not understand and he just wants to some company, but next day it’s like I say nothing and she whines about the same thing.
    Even at the last school dance recital, instead of concentrating on her dance steps she was handling the girl beside, to get her to dance different and the little friend fell together with three other girls. My fiancé commented that she was proud that her girl had a strong personality and had confidence, my thoughts is that that’s not confidence, that being obnoxious and bossy, My fiancé has not thought how the mom of the little friend that fell felt about what happened.
    Everyone in my fiancés family tell my stepdaughter she is the sweetest and the best, but I see all this things and I feel like they are just crazy, I will admit that she loves me very much and she always kissed me and hug me, And she is happy about me and my fiancés marriage plans, so In that sense I praise her, but she is so difficult I feel that I’m no longer happy, I don’t like to be home, and I don’t even feel like being intimate with my fiancé anymore, this is affecting me so much.
    Is it that I have no patience for kids or is it that this girl is too much? Honest answer appreciated
    Before everyone gets so angry this is a Question forum I am asking, meaning I am open to criticism so before you tell me ... how dare you!!! I have explained very nicely about the dog, maybe it would be an important detail that we got the dog on as her birthday wish, (it’s a very small Shih Tzu) so just trying to get why a child would ask for a dog to then complain that she doesn’t want him around him.
    Her dad is very much in the picture he is a great guy in my opinion very loving, loves her to the core, I am not resenting the fact that I pay for everything I would just hope for a bit more appreciation, I remember how my parents educated me, and I see mi nieces and nephews and they so much easier to deal with. I have two years with my fiancé and one year living together, I have tried really hard to make her feel part of the family, I have taken her to Disney World a few times, I buy her toys every once in a while, etc. etc. Again I am open for opinions I understand that I might be the

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds like the child is having some adjustment issues. But just because you love someone does not mean you magicly love their kids(especially difficult ones) I would suggest trying to spend some one on one time with the girl, so you can build your own relationship with her. Also defiantly talk to your fiance about parenting and discipline so you are both on the same page...(also the childs father if there is one around) maybe having everyone see a family counselor will help with adjustment.

  24. QUESTION:
    Is my stepdaughter the probelm or am I?
    Is my stepdaughter the problem or Am I?
    I want to know if I am being more immature than my 5 and a half year old stepdaughter.
    I haven’t married my fiancé yet, I have about 25 days before the wedding, and I feel really bad everyone has made arrangements and spent a lot of money including myself, but I am so unhappy and I don’t know what to do?
    I work hard and I come home and my Stepdaughter Is always whining no matter how hard we try, i.e. last night the nanny (that I pay for) is trying really hard to dry her as quickly as she can and it’s obvious she is really working at it and she’s whining how cold she is. Also she is very rude to the nanny, She has even called her names, and always yelling at her.
    When we go to out to eat… again I pay for it of course, she always asks for food, she takes one bite and says she doesn’t like it and never eats its it, gets something else and same thing, only to ending up eating candy afterwards.
    My fiancé has to spend at least one to one and a half hours every evening to put her in bed because if she leaves before the child falls asleep she starts crying like crazy, she usually once or twice a week wakes up in the middle of the night and start crying hysterical waking up the whole house, until my fiancé lays nest to her again until she can fall asleep.
    She is always complaining about the dog that he jumps to her bed or that he seats next to her, and I have explained to her that a dog does not understand and he just wants to some company, but next day it’s like I say nothing and she whines about the same thing.
    Even at the last school dance recital, instead of concentrating on her dance steps she was handling the girl beside, to get her to dance different and the little friend fell together with three other girls. My fiancé commented that she was proud that her girl had a strong personality and had confidence, my thoughts is that that’s not confidence, that being obnoxious and bossy, My fiancé has not thought how the mom of the little friend that fell felt about what happened.
    Everyone in my fiancés family tell my stepdaughter she is the sweetest and the best, but I see all this things and I feel like they are just crazy, I will admit that she loves me very much and she always kissed me and hug me, And she is happy about me and my fiancés marriage plans, so In that sense I praise her, but she is so difficult I feel that I’m no longer happy, I don’t like to be home, and I don’t even feel like being intimate with my fiancé anymore, this is affecting me so much.
    Is it that I have no patience for kids or is it that this girl is too much? Honest answer appreciated

    Before everyone gets so angry this is a Question forum I am asking, meaning I am open to criticism so before you tell me ... how dare you!!! I have explained very nicely about the dog, maybe it would be an important detail that we got the dog on as her birthday wish, (it’s a very small Shih Tzu) so just trying to get why a child would ask for a dog to then complain that she doesn’t want him around him.
    Her dad is very much in the picture he is a great guy in my opinion very loving, loves her to the core, I am not resenting the fact that I pay for everything I would just hope for a bit more appreciation, I remember how my parents educated me, and I see mi nieces and nephews and they so much easier to deal with. I have two years with my fiancé and one year living together, I have tried really hard to make her feel part of the family, I have taken her to Disney World a few times, I buy her toys every once in a while, etc. etc. Again I am open for opinions I understand that I might be the

    • ANSWER:
      She's a spoiled brat. Your wife needs a better discipline technique.

  25. QUESTION:
    I was prescribed a sleep aid yesterday...?
    I told my doctor that I've never slept well, and that now (at eighteen) I'd really like to try a prescription sleep aid. She prescribed Clonidine, which I've found out is actually more commonly used as a high blood pressure reducer and in kids with ADHD (which I don't have).

    I'll be taking it for two weeks and then going back for a check-in. If it's not working (ie, if I'm not sleep through the night and can't fall asleep within an hour of taking it), she said she'd also put me on Ambian.

    My question is: Does anyone have any experience with these as sleep aids? How quickly did they work? Any really bad side-affects, and how long do they last (I was super lightheaded and such when I took a dose last night, but did fall asleep within a coupl hours)? And have you ever heard of both Ambien and Clonidine being used?

    Thanks in advance!
    I'm taking 0.2mg by mouth at "bedtime", which for me is around ten ...
    I understand what you're saying about the light and the diet and such ... but I can't sleep.

    I don't much drink anything other than water, I eat mostly just what my 'rents buy (just "normal" food, I guess), and I do keep a light on at night, because I'm terrified of the dark and can't sleep in it period. So .... thanks?

    • ANSWER:
      Do you actually believe your problem is due to a deficiency of a drug? The next thing to realize is that doctors only treat symptoms, not the root cause of diseases or problems these days. Drug companies are running the show and that is the only way they can make money is to not CURE anything, but treat the symptoms.

      Here is a little taste of what the drug companies are doing for you (to you):

      http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KqmeB6GB25Q

      Now, let's look at those sleep aids you are talking about to see what these guys have in store for you:

      Drugs commonly taken for a variety of common medical conditions negatively affect your brain, causing long term cognitive impairment. These drugs, called anticholinergics, block acetylcholine, a nervous system neurotransmitter.

      They include such common over-the-counter brands as Benadryl, Dramamine, Excedrin PM, Nytol, Sominex, Tylenol PM, and Unisom. Other anticholinergic drugs, such as Paxil, Detrol, Demerol and Elavil are available only by prescription.

      Physorg July 13, 2010 reports: "Researchers ... conducted a six-year observational study, evaluating 1,652 Indianapolis area African-Americans over the age of 70 who had normal cognitive function when the study began taking one anticholinergic significantly increased an individual's risk of developing mild cognitive impairment and taking two of these drugs doubled this risk.'"

      Additional Sources: Neurology July 13, 2010; 75(2):152-9

      Sleeping pills work by putting your brain into a "chaos" state. This prevents the body from going into the REM sleep mode. That prevents your adrenal glands from recharging and you will start repeating the effects of that deterioration if you keep taking the garbage.

      Sleep problems are due to many things, but a deficiency of a drug is certainly not one of them. Why then do doctors put people on them? The are treating the symptoms and that's how they make their money, not solving the problem. It's the gift that keeps on giving (taking from you - giving to them).

      Most sleep problems I find with a great number of people is due to eating way to many carbs and sugar and not enough good fats. This issue causes your "cortisol cycle" to be upside down and creates a blood sugar issue that keeps you awake or causes you to wake up in the night and not be able to get back to sleep.

      Making a few changes in what you eat and when generally solves the problem. NO DRUGS REQUIRED. Some people are doing some things that don't allow them to get to sleep like keeping a light on in the room. The Peneal gland is very sensitive to light and if you are not sleeping in complete darkness, the Peneal gland does not allow the conversion of serratonin into melatonin and that prevents good sleep. Electromagnetic frequencies can greatly affect your ability to get good sleep. An alarm clock or anything electrical should be put at least 6 feet away from you. Sleeping next to a wall that has electricity in it can cause this problem.

      If you are eating or drinking anything with caffeine in it or with preservatives in it, you need to stop that. Just eating more good fats will go a long ways to helping you, but taking those drugs will damage your body and long term use will cause must faster deterioration of your body and lead to disease.

      The good fats? 60% monounsaturated (Olive oil); 30% saturated (coconut, palm oil, real butter - not margarines of any kind); 10% polyunsaturated (nuts and seeds).

      AVOID: ALL soybean oil and anything with that in it, Canola, Cottonseed, Corn oils are all VERY BAD FOR YOU. All hydrogenated & partially hydrogenated oils, fried foods, trans fats and oils that turn into trans fats like the vegetable oils mentioned. Stay completely away from ALL margarines. It's all junk, regardless of the "heart healthy claims."

      Don't eat past 7:00 p.m.

      EDIT: The fact you sleep with the light on is a huge problem and you will never get a good REM sleep mode and your adrenal glands will not recharge properly. I would put a flashlight right next to you and if you wake up, use that to look around or just get creative with that one. It is how the human body is built. You cannot escape that issue. The food you are eating must contain lots of fat and limit the carbs to the 75 grams per day. When you finally get a good nights sleep, you will be amazed at how good you feel.

      good luck to you

  26. QUESTION:
    Cant stay awake AT ALL?
    I've been having this issue since school has started. I remember last year watching kids actually passed out in class thinking, 'How the hell do they ACTUALLY fall asleep? I never can actually dose of during class, I just la my head down'. Well now I've been actually passing out.. In every. Single. Class. I haven't been learning AT ALL. Just sleeping. And I honestly cant even help it. I've drank coffee tons and tons of coffee.. Taken amphetamines for 2 days. For the last two days Ive been taking a very small dose of methamphetamines just to stay awake. Now this isn't healthy AT ALL. But I don't care because otherwise I'll be passed out. I hate the meth its disgusting, but it gets my shit done. Very very quickly and efficiently. I don't want that though. I want to be the way I used to be. How the hell do I fix this?

    • ANSWER:
      Are you napping during the day? If so, stop!!
      Your bed is only for sleeping at night. No TV, computer, reading, studying, nothing!
      You have to train your body to sleep 8-9 hours at night. Right now your whole 'circadian rhythm' is off. That means your mind and your sleep cycle are all mixed up. Figure out how many hours you need per night. We're all different. You're between 7-10, most likely 8-9. Then you can figure out what time to set your alarm clock for. Put that alarm across the room so you have to get out of bed to turn it off.
      Pleasant dreams! ~_~

  27. QUESTION:
    What does my dream mean?
    *Some back ground history on me* I have insomnia and I rarely remember my dreams, and when I do it's usually stressed induced. Okay, onto the dream...

    (finally fall asleep around 3 am)
    It's in first person but somehow I KNOW it's not me I'm some other girl whom I never see my face. I'm on a field trip with kids I don't know but they are all around my age, (16 17) and we are on the East Coast of America, I don't know how I knew I just knew. It was hot and we were in and out of museums and other random places that I wasn't sure what we were suppose to be doing but I Just kept having this feeling of being followed. I THINK (I can't really remember because it's kinda fuzzy right here) I was walking alone...somewhere...and this tall futuristic business man, (he was handsome in a grown up kind of way) told me to come with him and of course I said no, he was a stranger, and I walked away. I walked into this cute outdoor cafe and I was sitting there eatting...or was I drinking something...(it's fuzzy right here too) and then out of no where the business man is sitting there again (I just realized this part sounds like the inception trailer scene lol) and he's telling me I HAVE to go with him but I said no again then suddenly he was standing next to me grabbing my upper arm hard. I try and pull away but I wouldn't let go so I start screaming and crying and right there it goes to third person and I see my face but since I'm crying I can't really get a good look at my mystery face (it's not my real face)

    And I kinda wake up to my phone alarm telling me it's 10am but I kinda punch my phone and fall back into the dream, yeah I know, that rarely happens and why couldn't it have been a less confusing dream! >.< Anyways...

    I'm not at the cafe anymore but I'm somewhere else now, not sure where but it's kinda like a giant mall? (that's as best as I can describe it) and I was in the make up part of a store. I'm walking around very confused and looking out the corner of my eyes for that tall business man and suddenly I'm with my friends from school and this old women is telling us personality about us just from looking at us and she looks at me and says that I'm a very sweet person and so shy and cute and the kindest person she's met and I'm just standing there blushing and giggling and shrinking into my shoulders and stuff and then suddenly HE'S there busts through my friends and the old lady (they disappear) and he very roughly grabs my upper arms and drags me away,the whole time I'm asking him to let me go and I'm tearing but very innocently pleading for him to let me go. He then drags me into a dark little room where this long narrow cardboard box is and he tell me in a calm voice to get in it and I scream at him no so he tries to pick me up and throw me inside. I see inside and there is a big roll of what looks like paper, (you know, the giant rolls of paper you and your partner used in school to draw your silhouette on to learn about body parts) but it wasn't paper it was metal like and I kick and wiggle to not get in and he sets me back down and I run around the other side and we do that dance around the box but he eventually catches me again and for some reason grabs my sides by at my rib cage, this feeling was very real feeling, I could feel his fingers in between each rib bone squeezing very roughly and he throws me in and I'm crying at this point and the tears are hot but he closes the top and it's dark and then quite quickly the box starts spinning and I'm forced to hold onto the paper roll/metal thing. The spin makes me sick and then...

    I wake up AGAIN to my husky licking my hand, grr. I push him away roll over and guess what happens again! I fall into the same damn dream.

    The spinning continues and then it stops, I slowly poke my head out and I'm in a cloths slash jewelry store, I crawl out of the box, the business guy gone again and I look around. I feel that as I climb out of the box that I'm some how prettier. My stomach feels weird but not from the spinning. I realize that I was LOOKING for the guy and my stomach hurt because I wanted him, almost like a "I was missing him" feeling like something bad was gonna happen to me if he wasn't with me but he found me and he grabbed my upper arm again and told me to get in better cloths and was trying to put (I think) a shirt on me (it's fuzzy yet again right here) but I remember just running around the store trying to get away from him, I'd run through two racks of cloths, around a shelf with jewelry and back through the two racks of cloths, after awhile I lose him and I couldn't see him. I stop in front of the shelf of jewelry and pick up a fuzzy purple bracelet with what looked like little tiny purple bells but they didn't jingle they purred like a cat. And after playing wi
    And after playing with that for awhile I decided that I'd do what the guy wanted (which for some random reason I suddenly knew that he wanted me to change cloths so he could turn me in to say that his product worked, like I was a volunteer for a new kind of lotion or something, that was just an example) so I walk around the cloths store looking for him and again that feeling of needed him came to me again, this time I thought I was going to throw up I wanted to find him so bad. I felt bad for hurting his feelings (somehow I had hurt his feelings?) and that I'd do what ever he wanted me to do the second I found him, I burst through this random wooden door and there was a random basketball court with what looked like dust/really thing ice on the floor. In the middle of the court my little brother was there dancing next to a tread mill and in front of me my friend Erica (we're not that great of friends, I find her really annoying actually) but she was ice skating in shoes?
    And she says to me, you can skate AND walk in here and my brother yells over to me, "yeah, just think about walking and you'll walk" and he continues dancing. At this point I wanted to find that guy so back so I run past Erica to the right and I thought I glanced the guy and that made me so...I wouldn't say excited but the feeling your body gets when you are excited, almost re leaved, so I try and think of me ice skating which worked for about two slides and then I feel down and me falling down on my butt/back jolted me out of my dream...

    =/ I woke up not happy and more tired, I still felt sick from wanting to find that guy and I felt bad for running, I was tired from the dream keying and my tail bone hurt...but I don't know if that's from the dream or from twirling practice last night. So, any theory's or answers to my crazy dream? Ugh, I'm still emotionally drained from this...

    • ANSWER:
      i think your dream got cut off................. but i would deffinantley be looking out for creepy business men

  28. QUESTION:
    I have a troubling secret, but I don't know if it's worth speaking up about.?
    This is really personal for me, and I've never directly told anyone about it. I can't believe I'm on here, asking for advice, but. . . I need it.

    So what's the troubling secret?

    Well, it happened when I was 6 and 7. My oldest cousin, who was 12-13 at the time, used to be over at my house and would watch my brother and I if my parents had to work later than usual, or if they just had to go out for a bit. Anyway, during the time they were gone, if my brother was sleeping or kept busy, my cousin would lock me in my own bedroom alone with him, and proceed to touch and fondle my private areas. The fact that he was my cousin and I trusted him, well, I just thought what he was doing was normal. (I feel like a sick freak though looking back on that) I don't recall him EVER hurting me, or him doing anything further than that or me having to do anything to him.

    When I was 7, it still went on, but not as often. When I'd spend the night at my aunt's (his mother), he never touched me. I do remember one time late at night though, where I couldn't sleep while I was spending the night, I had gone out on the couch. As I was trying to fall asleep, I heard my oldest cousin's bedroom door open and he was getting a glass of water. He realized I was out on the couch, so he walked over, thinking I was dead asleep (I was awake, but fake sleeping) and lifted up my blanket, pushed my nightgown up, and pulled my panties in the crotch area aside, exposing me and he quickly touched me, and then walked off and back into his room.

    Later that year, I had moved away with my family to North Carolina for almost a year, and moved back here to Florida. I had forgotten completely about what he did to me behind closed doers, until I was 10. I'm 20 now, so it's been haunting me since.

    Sometimes I feel sickened and angry at him, other times I think, 'he was 12, hitting puberty, I'm sure he was curious. . .' But. . . I can't shake it. I can't. It may have been 14 years ago, but it's destroyed me emotionally and mentally, and no one around me has any idea what I'm struggling with inside.
    my parents know I have anxiety issues, self esteem issues, but they think that's just because I'm a girl and girls are generally insecure.
    I don't self harm, do drugs, or drink heavily like most people who've been through this (or worse). I bottle it up inside. . . and I think that's much worse. I'm terrified I'm going to really hurt myself.

    I'm just stuck on how to tell my parents. I've almost blurted it out a few times while watching TV with them, but I stop myself.

    I have a few fears. . . that they may not believe me. that they DO believe me, and that it may destroy the relationship he has with my father (who is like a little brother to him). . .That it may destroy all close relationships with him if his mother and brother and sister find out . He has a good life now, two kids, great paying job. We don't see him around here though anymore, as he lives down in Miami and we're up in Orlando. I just don't want to f*ck things up. But I also can't deal with this alone any longer.

    Sometimes, I think I shouldn't tell. Sometimes I think I should just. . . let it go.
    But I also think. . .What if he's done things to other girls? Like, his nieces? There was this one photo I saw of him and his 2 year old niece standing side by side, and she looked terrified and angry to be there next to him. No cheery smile like she always has. Nothing, and the first thought that rang through my mind was. . . Is he doing something to her? Or has he done something to her? I don't know.

    I'm just really. . . torn.
    I don't want my family knowing of this.
    I don't want them to hate him. He was only 12 then. Young. Stupid. But it sparks something that could be wrong in his head.

    So. . . if you've read 'til this point. . . What should I do?
    @Elory I have questioned myself many times about whether or not these events really happened.

    But I am pretty certain they have. I don't think ANY six year old would imagine something as troubling as that.

    @marinegirl THANK YOU.
    @Psyc you've been a REALLY great help :) Thank you!!

    • ANSWER:
      First of all, I'm so sorry to hear about what happened to you. No one deserves to be abused, and that is exactly what happened to you, abuse. This is something that is all too common even though many people like to turn a blind eye to these issues. I work in the psychology field and see many, many cases that are almost identical to what you are explaining. I will not compare you to anyone else however, because you are an individual and what you experienced, no one else did.

      Your struggles are not uncommon. Many abuse victims feel the feelings that you are experiencing. It is normal to try to place blame on circumstances or experimentation. The age he was is common for many boys who abuse younger girls. Puberty is a factor in boys abusing girls, however, not the only reason. The fact that you had blocked it out, or repressed the memory, is concerning to me. This means that it was traumatic enough for your brain to decide to set up a defense mechanism by not letting these memories into your conscious mind.

      I don't want to tell you exactly what I think you should do but here are some things to take into consideration:

      You should talk to someone about what happened. I would strongly suggest getting a therapist/counselor who deals with childhood sexual abuse and going through therapy. This sounds hard, and it is. However, having a professional help you through these memories and how you have dealt with them in the past, and how you should handle them in the present and future could be extremely helpful for you. As you continue through the therapeutic process, your therapist can help you determine the best way, if at all, to disclose what happened to you to your family. This most often happens after you have worked through many of the "hardest" parts of the process so that you have the tools and resources to be able to tell your family while handling their reaction. Often times, the therapist will even offer for your family to come in with you so that you can all talk about it together in a safe place.

      Your concern whether or not he is currently abusing other girls is also concerning. If there is any doubt in your mind at all, you really should tell someone. There is actually a law in place stating that if you have even a feeling that a child may be in danger, you are required to report the concern. I'm not trying to scare you, and you are not in any danger of getting in trouble, but as I'm sure you of all people understand, a child should always be protected if possible.

      As far as your anxiety and self-esteem issues, I would say they are extremely related to your abuse as a child. The fact that you have not harmed yourself or self-medicate is extremely commendable. Like you stated, many abuse victims use these methods to cope with what they have gone through. This does seem to be causing a lot of distress to you though. I know you are worried about your family, his family, and causing problems in everyone else's life, but it's time to start worrying about yourself, and let everyone know what you have had to endure. I'm sure your family will be upset, but mostly because this happened to you and they didn't know and couldn't protect you.

      Again, I'm so sorry that this happened to you. No child should have to experience abuse, and no person should have to suffer in silence. I hope that this helps, it comes from my professional opinion, but from my heart as well. If you need any resources of where to find help, or what kind of help to find, please let me know.

      Best Wishes.

  29. QUESTION:
    Autistic or normal behavior?
    Okay. So where to start..? My daughter is 4 years old. Really, a great girl. Loving, happy most of the time, smart, picks up on everything so quickly. She knows her abc's, can write and copy some letters, can tell colors, shapes, letters etc. apart.
    So, as far as I can see she has no developmental milestones. She has always learned fast. She started walking at 10 months. Potty trained at 2 years old. :o )

    I am a stay at home Mom and noticed that over the past oh.. six months or so my daughter has been majorly attached. Like, if I leave the room sometimes she will freak out or throw a fit. She is also in baton and was in ballet last year. She does fine in those classes usually unless someone hurts her feelings or says no and then she starts crying and usually won't finish out the class.

    She loves the Noggin channel way too much. We have cut out cartoons. If we say she can watch one 30 min show on noggin she is excited and says ok but, then when we tell her it's going off she throws the biggest fit. Or when I am trying to dress her, she will cry and throw huge fits saying the close are either too tight or too big. Usually they fit her just right. I literally change her outfits until she finds something she is happy but making her happy in the clothing situation is very hard!

    She has picked up a habit of chewing on her hair. Which I just figured is "normal" like some kids suck their thumbs or bite their nails...?

    Lately if I going to the gas station and she is in the backseat I will say; "Mommy is going to pump this gas and I will be right back in." I always leave the windows open and talk to her but, she starts throwing a fit, unbuckles her seat belt and cries. So, now I have gone to letting her come out w/me and holding my hand while I pump the gas.

    When it is bathtime sometimes she throws the biggest fits. She will say, "I want hugs. Hold me mommy, no I don't want a bath right now." I'll give her a hug and hold her for a few and tell her "okay now we need to go get your bath." and if I put her down she'll start screaming "up up uppie"

    I don't know if I am over reacting or what.. My husband and I are really starting to worry tho.
    It's very hard to get her to sleep in her own room in her own bed as well. It takes a long time to get her to fall asleep.
    Oh and shoes. It is such a pain to get her to wear socks and shoes. She will throw the biggest fits over these as well. Screaming and crying and if her daddy says, "you need to put these on." sometimes she will just start crying and run to me like he just beat the crap out of her or something...

    She is our only child so needless to say she has been spoiled and I don't think we have been as strict w/her as we should have been.

    If any of you have little girls her age that have autism will you please send me the signs of your children.
    Please nice answers only. I don't try to tell other people how to raise their kids so don't tell me. I'm just looking for some helpful advice, please.

    I don't know weather to chalk her behavior up to the average 4 year old that has an attitude or what....

    She is so loving, so thoughtful and is always telling me she loves me.
    She has her really good days and her really bad days...

    I am not making excuses for my daughters behavior. I know she is spoiled as I have put.

    Thank you Sara, Melissa and Cathy for your advice. :o ) I appreciate it.
    And.. I definitely DO NOT want her to be autistic! It is just a question. Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      Nope, not an autistic trait in there at all. She is, however, showing some classic manipulative skills, not uncommon for 4 year olds, especially only children. What I see happening is that you are inadvertently teaching her that all it takes to get her way is to pitch a fit. I have 4 kids, 3 are daughters. My oldest and my youngest were major stinkers in the clothes department. We had to learn to pick our battles there. What worked best for us was a choice between 2 outfits, period. These were the 2 choices, which do you want? Both were very sensitive to the types of clothes they wore. My oldest hated 3/4 sleeves and anything with lace. My youngest hasn't worn a dress since she was 3 (she's now 11). When you pump the gas and tell her you'll be right back in, let her throw her fit, unbuckle, and cry. It won't hurt her and when you come back she'll know that you meant what you said. Shoes and socks are highly over-rated. I say skip the socks all together if that's what she wants. One of my daycare children hated socks and would take them off the second she hit my front door so mom just simply started leaving them off her even in the winter. My youngest used to wear her slippers to the grocery store if she was going to stay in the shopping cart. I suggest you start offering some choices to her and letting her decide. What happens with children is they want and need perimeters and guidelines but don't know how to ask for them so they act up looking for someone to be in charge. It is scary to be 4 years old and be the boss of your parents. I am mom to 4 who are now 29, 27, 23, and 11. I am also grandma to a 17 month old grandson and I have provided child care in my home for 21 years. What I have found works best for children this age is to give them controlled choices. This way they feel as though they have some much desired control in their lives, but I pick the choices since they need to know they don't have all the power. So, things like, "Do you want to have goldfish crackers or graham crackers for snack?" can easily be defended if one demands Ritz crackers. I can then say, your choices are goldfish or grahams. The child is trying out some power, finding it met with some perimeters, and happily chooses goldfish or grahams. Children naturally go through a series of steps of seperating from their parents and some children are more sensitive to this process than others. She is struggling with herself over independence versus keeping things like they are. Since she is your only child, you are struggling with those same issues. She's growing up, but she's still your baby. It can be a hard balance. Your daughter is not autistic. Her behaviors are normal and they can be guided to less stressful occurrences. It is helpful for you and your husband to spend some time building up a united front so she doesn't end up pitting you against each other. When she races to you when dad wants her to put her shoes on, I am sure you welcome her and comfort her, but it is important for her to know that you support dad and she has to go back and do what dad says. Bedtime for 4 year olds can also be a great time of anxiety. It is normal for bedtime to take hours, but set a routine, stick with it, and never make exceptions. One of the mottos I live by is, "mean what you say and say what you mean".

  30. QUESTION:
    I had this dream, can you tell me what it means?
    Ok i fell asleep on my couch earlier today. I had this dream about a boy, a boy I'm not sure if I have feelings for...

    We were lying next to each other and there were a lot of people around, just kids from our class. We were lying with about 5 cm between us and then suddenly he came very quickly and was right up against me, my hand touched his and we were just lying there, holding hands. The people disappeared, but somehow i sensed as if the were still there. I put my hand on his chest and he was holding me. I remember thinking if this was real, if it was a dream but then I just decided that it was real.
    Suddenly we were at this concert, the music was loud but still so quiet. He was with his friends and acting so much different than when we were lying next to each other. Then it was like he made up his mind, came to me and took my hand.
    Then I woke up.

    I was hoping that someone out there that knows anything about dream-stuff could help me solve what this means. I'm not sure if I like this boy, if I have feelings for him. We are doing a drama show for our school where we have to dance together and he has to take my waist and lift me up and hold my hand a lot and stuff, and it always feels weird... in a good way? I don't know...

    We have this history. It sounds kind of silly, but in 6th grade he called me and asked me on a date. I said yes and I moved to Denmark like 3 days later and stayed there for a year. When I came back we were, like, friends or something. We talked, laughed and stuff. When school started again, he stopped talking to me. I was madly in love with him (8th grade haha) an like an idiot i asked him out in november. he said yes and then bailed. I've never been so hurt.
    lalala summer, became friends with the 'queen-bee's' or something like that and I had this huge fight with the guy. Than we stopped fighting and then that was over.
    The class went on a trip togeather and suddenly it became better for the 'queen-bee's' not to be friends with me and stopped talking to me, so the guy starting protecting me and being on my side. He hated the other girls (one of the had a crush on him!).
    lalallala nothing the whole 9th grade.
    and now he's suddenly talking to me alot again.

    please tell me what I should do.
    Am I in love with him?
    What can I do about that?
    How can I tell him without acctually telling him?
    How can I make him fall in love with me, too?

    please help, sorry it's so long xx

    • ANSWER:
      He must have something that attracts you to him..in dreams
      like feelings, how he is, personality

      theres a dream book .. check it out

  31. QUESTION:
    Middle age male with emotional issues.?
    My husband is 49 and he has always struggled with perfectionism and anger issues. He barely yells or curses at me or the kids. However, he seems to express his anger in other ways and it drives not only me nuts but my kids.

    His attitude is more like a drill sergeant. We feel like we live on an army base. Whenever we try to approach him or talk to him about it, he just gets quit and defensive. We went to marriage and family therapy, and it only made matters worse. He never apologizes and blames everyone but himself for his actions.

    Here's an example...I have fibromyalgia which is constant muscle pain with extreme fatigue, depending on how much stress I have, which is usually all the time. There are times when I just need to lye down and close my eyes. Can't do that when he's around, otherwise he will go around the house clanking pans, opening and shutting doors loudly, turning lights on and off, walking around as if he is tap dancing. If I open my eyes, he say's, "oh, I hope I didn't wake you? Then, he goes into another room, and you don't hear a peep out of him, and by then, I'm already awake and can't get back to sleep. When I approached him about this, he just gets defensive and says, "fine, I'll just move out then."

    He doesn't even sleep in our bedroom. He sleeps in our finished basement. He said he hates it when I sleep with the TV on. I told him it's almost impossible to not fall asleep without it on...HOWEVER...if not having it on is what it will take to get him to move back into our room, then so be it. I asked if I could have a book light to read, he say's he can see any kind of light through his eye lids. I asked if he would be appossed to wearing an eye mask, and he won't.

    He use to hug and kiss me before he went to bed, and before he would leave for work, and that has stopped.

    He's real short with all of us, nit picks about EVERYTHING. If he hears the toilet paper roll being rolled too much through the walls, he will confront you and say something like, "you need to slow down on using so much toilet paper." We can't help it if there are days when we need more than others. I went out and bought toilet paper with "my" money and he makes remarks about that, "that's not the kind of toilet paper that he normally buys" I usually respond by, "well, the kind that you buy is cheaper and it feels like sand paper."

    He analyze every move, every penny I spend, even if it's stopping and getting a .68 cent fountain pop. When I confront him about unnecessary purchases, he gets stricter with my spending.

    We maybe go out to dinner twice a year, never to the movies.

    I feel like I am loosing my mind, and not even sure if we are compatible anymore. I feel like I am "walking on egg shells" ALL THE TIME!!!...careful with what I say, (which is difficult, because I am an open person and believe in communication.) I don't believe in verbal abuse, cutting the other person down, that doesn't get you anywhere or get you what you want.

    My daughter is 18 and she is always saying, "mom, how do you do it? how do you put up with it?"

    We have a newer built beautiful home, newer cars which would be hard to walk away from. Plus, we have a 10 year old son that has Autism, and he gets frustrated with him quickly. I'm affraid our son would not like living in two separate houses.

    I just don't know what to do?
    when I said that we have newer cars newer home, I wasn't meaning to sound materialistic...what I was hoping to get across was that it's not like were poor and have that kind of stress that could be part of the problem...financial issues can take a strain.

    • ANSWER:

  32. QUESTION:
    I had a dream about a guy that i like!! please help?
    Ok i fell asleep on my couch earlier today. I had this dream about a boy, a boy I'm not sure if I have feelings for...

    We were lying next to each other and there were a lot of people around, just kids from our class. We were lying with about 5 cm between us and then suddenly he came very quickly and was right up against me, my hand touched his and we were just lying there, holding hands. The people disappeared, but somehow i sensed as if the were still there. I put my hand on his chest and he was holding me. I remember thinking if this was real, if it was a dream but then I just decided that it was real.
    Suddenly we were at this concert, the music was loud but still so quiet. He was with his friends and acting so much different than when we were lying next to each other. Then it was like he made up his mind, came to me and took my hand.
    Then I woke up.

    I was hoping that someone out there that knows anything about dream-stuff could help me solve what this means. I'm not sure if I like this boy, if I have feelings for him. We are doing a drama show for our school where we have to dance together and he has to take my waist and lift me up and hold my hand a lot and stuff, and it always feels weird... in a good way? I don't know...

    We have this history. It sounds kind of silly, but in 6th grade he called me and asked me on a date. I said yes and I moved to Denmark like 3 days later and stayed there for a year. When I came back we were, like, friends or something. We talked, laughed and stuff. When school started again, he stopped talking to me. I was madly in love with him (8th grade haha) an like an idiot i asked him out in november. he said yes and then bailed. I've never been so hurt.
    lalala summer, became friends with the 'queen-bee's' or something like that and I had this huge fight with the guy. Than we stopped fighting and then that was over.
    The class went on a trip togeather and suddenly it became better for the 'queen-bee's' not to be friends with me and stopped talking to me, so the guy starting protecting me and being on my side. He hated the other girls (one of the had a crush on him!).
    lalallala nothing the whole 9th grade.
    and now he's suddenly talking to me alot again.

    please tell me what I should do.
    Am I in love with him?
    What can I do about that?
    How can I tell him without acctually telling him?
    How can I make him fall in love with me, too?

    please help, sorry it's so long xx

    • ANSWER:
      Gosh, could you be anymore like me! I often ask that about myself with a guy I know too, and well I'm not dating him now and we barely talk anymore, but that's another story....

      Anyway, I'm not sure what it could be, (the bad part about dream interpretation is that there's so many scenarios that anything could happen.) but I think this could be foreshadowing the future a bit. It's most likely not going to be exactly like your dream, but it may be a similar situation. You said that you are both in the school's drama, correct? Maybe that will be the door to your "alone scene" as said in your dream.
      Unfortunately, there isn't too much symbolism in your dream which is mainly what you look for when doing dream interpretation. The only symbolism that I can give you, which although it's small it is still meaningful, is that when all the other people fade out, even though you still noticed them. You may already know it, but you look for this guy in particular out of the whole crowd. This can represent that he's special to you in some way that you want to be with him when around "strangers" for lack of a better word.
      Now to answer your questions...
      Are you in love with him? Well I hate to admit it to you, but for love you need reasons. Before you even consider asking him on a date or anything, you may want to ask this to yourself. If you love him, why do you?
      What can you do about that? Ask yourself if you love him or not, and why, and the rest should be clear from there. :)
      How can I tell him without actually telling him? Simple. Get into deep conversations, write each other little notes and stick them in your lockers every once in a while, (the little things matter the most, basically) show support for little events such as sports, drama, and try not to forget things like birthdays or important events (to him). The little things will earn his trust and interest a little at a time, and once you got him hooked, he can pretty much tell the rest from there.
      How can I make him fall in love with me, too? Once again, the small things matter the most. Give each other little presents or notes, have deep conversations, etc.
      Of course, all of this is SO easier said than done. xD Anyway, I'm sorry if this didn't help at all, but I still wish you the best of luck! :D

  33. QUESTION:
    EMERGENCY ABOUT MY RELATIONSHIP>>>What Should i do about us?
    me and justin had been going out for a year and 3 months. the night after the 3 months part he said he was unhappy in the relationship and was treating me like crap because he was unhappy. he says he doesn't want to do that anymore. we talked a lot about our future and what we wanted from each other (e.g:marriage, kids, house, pets, etc). he used to talk about how much he loved me and we would fall asleep on the phone. we talked constantly for quite a while. i don't want anyone else. he smokes a lot now and he spends a lot of time with his friends. we started arguing a lot more. all i really wanted was for him to give me some of the same attention as before and he would promise that he would do that again, but it didn't happen. i want to talk to him about it and get him back, but i feel so pathetic. im scared im also pushing him away by doing that. i dont know what to do. i'd do anything for him. he's supposed to be coming over for valentine's day around 11 or later probably and i need to know what to do. i already got him a present. what do i do while we are hanging out? do i make him feel jealous? do i talk to him about stuff and possibly end up crying? please answer quickly. i know im young but i know i want him forever.

    thank you.
    iloveyouguys :D

    • ANSWER:
      Yes, Talk to him.

      Have a nice day and nice dream.

  34. QUESTION:
    Would a Jew be safe to wear a kippa/yarmulke or any other Jewish attire in any Muslim country? Why? Why not?
    I've quickly realized how often we like to debate the Israel-Palestine issue in the international community, without properly informing ourselves of what's going on. Unfortunately the plight of the Palestinians is the only thing we see on our TVs back in the "real world." But how many people who are so quick to condemn Israel and quick to defend Palestinians have actually even read something as simple as the Hamas Charter. http://www.thejerusalemfund.org/www.thejerusalemfund.org/carryover/documents/charter.html

    Most people have not even heard of Hamas; as you know, it is the ruling party in the Palestinian territories, particularly in Gaza. Read their Charter if you want to understand what people here are living with. All the quotes below are straight from the Charter. The Charter quote with ** is straight from the Muslim Quran.

    "Israel will rise and will remain erect until Islam eliminates it as it had eliminated its predecessors"
    "For our struggle against the Jews is extremely wide-ranging and grave, so much so that it will need all the loyal efforts we can wield, to be followed by further steps and reinforced by successive battalions from the multifarious Arab and Islamic world, until the enemies are defeated and Allah’s victory prevails."
    "Peace initiatives, the so-called peaceful solutions, and the international conferences to resolve the Palestinian problem, are all contrary to the beliefs of the Islamic Resistance Movement."
    "Those conferences are no more than a means to appoint the nonbelievers as arbitrators in the lands of Islam. Since when did the Unbelievers do justice to the Believers?
    **“And the Jews will not be pleased with thee, nor will the Christians, till thou follow their creed. Say: Lo! the guidance of Allah [himself] is the Guidance. And if you should follow their desires after the knowledge which has come unto thee, then you would have from Allah no protecting friend nor helper.” Sura 2 (the Cow), verse 120
    “There is no solution to the Palestinian problem except by Jihad. The initiatives, proposals and International Conferences are but a waste of time, an exercise in futility."
    "Israel, by virtue of its being Jewish and of having a Jewish population, defies Islam and the Muslims. **“Let the eyes of the cowards not fall asleep.”
    "Hamas has been looking forward to implement Allah’s promise whatever time it might take. The prophet, prayer and peace be upon him, said: “Judgment Day will come only when the Muslims fight the Jews and kill them, until the Jew hides behind the tree and the stone, and the tree and the stone say: ‘Oh Muslim, oh servant of Allah, there is a Jew behind me, come and kill him’ – except for the Gharqad tree, which is a Jew tree."**

    Does this sound like a government any sane, rational being could reason with? Does it seem sane or rational?

    Muslims live in Israel in complete peace. They benefit from infrastructure, Israeli funding, political rights (rights to elect their own politicians---who are openly anti-Semitic, anti-Israel, and wish Jihad on Jews, and yet are allowed to participate in Israeli politics), free health care, stipends for any kids they have, education, and more services than any Arab country would ever offer them. I have sought out Arab/Muslims living here, and all the Muslims living in Israel I have spoken to love Israel. They can wear all their religious attire and go anywhere they want and be treated just as anyone else, receiving all the rights any other Israeli does. And I’ve been here long enough to see, hear, and witness how they are treated. They are treated with the same dignity as everyone else here.

    Do you think a Jew could ever go to any Muslim country in the world with a kippa (yarmulke) or any other Jewish attire? And imagine a Rabbi trying to go to a Muslim country. One reason why I've had such great relationships with Muslims is because none of them ever knew I was Jewish. It's in their freakin Quran that their Judgment day will not come until they kill all the Jews.
    At any rate, Jews would not exist in any way, if at all, as the Muslims live in Israel. Muslims even kill Jews and act violent towards them in secular/non-Muslim countries! Look at all the synagogue burnings across Europe. The year I lived in France, 42 synagogues were bombed or burned down in France alone!

    • ANSWER:
      No, tollerance of other religions is not part of Sharia law. Ask the US military when we stayed there. And even though we were away from the main population, there was a list of don't just because they didn't want the people who we were protecting to protest.

      Hope this helps

      Isa ibn Yahya talks about what those who believe in the Quran would do. That is the catch, isn't it...finding those who practice the Quran?

      The Quran says a man is not to marry more than 4 wives. Yet, starting with the prophet and going through the Ottoman empire to today, we have a long history of those calling themselves Muslims not following this command. Check out the history of harems.

      No, the Quran is the tool rich and powerful men use to control "lesser men."

      If obedience to the was the issue, then the Quran would be followed in the Mosque. But it isn't...so you can't imply that because something is said in the Quran, therefore, it is done by Muslim men.

      On the contrary. The Quran says that men and women are equal. Yet, modestly dress, appropriately acting women are herded to the back, why? Because Muslim men consider the back a place of honor? No. It is so Muslim men won't lust after modestly dressed, appropriately acting women....proving beyond a shadow of a doubt that there is nothing a woman can wear or do that will keep Muslim men from lusting after them and the commands of the Quran are routinely ignored by Muslim men.
      .

      Does not the Quran say that one person can not pay for the sins of another? Yes, but powerful men knowing no shame refuse to lower their lustful gaze as the Quran also commands because they don't want to deny themselves even when they are to be praying to Allah.

      Isa ibn Yahya would say those not following the Quran are not Muslim. So where do Muslims worship if not a Mosque? And if it is not a big deal for Muslims to follow the Quran inside the Mosque, then the Quran is the tool to punish non-Muslims for not doing what Muslims won't do themselves. It is about power...not Allah and justice.

      The Quran says it is not permissible to marry girls younger than 9 yet, ***8 year old Saudi Child Bride*** http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ms8tnn8klF8&feature=related Notice, the names are not given to protect the 47 year old man and the one he commanded to marry him. It was argued that the prophet set the example in this case...but if that was true, then the court argues that the Quran's command to only have 4 wives should be ripped out as the prophet had many more than 4 wives at one time.

      And who besides a prophet can speak the will of Allah? Yet much of what is now Islam was created by non-Prophets like the Saudi court who rule against the Quran in favor of those so powerful they can keep their names out of the press.

      But these men will die and stand before the God of Justice. They will be asked, "Why should I let you into my heaven?" then why would Allah show mercy to those who disregard the Quran in His mosque?

      The Creator of Universe who made us knows us better than we know ourselves and made us to communicate knows exactly what He made us do, today. Obviously, He knows, can tell you, and wants to tell you. It is a self-defeating argument to say God doesn't want you to know what He made you to do. Dping what Allah made you to do is the most important thing you can do today.

      May your prayers be answered

  35. QUESTION:
    Help! Dating a single dad!?
    So I'm dating this guy for nearly a year now who has a 6 year old daughter. He has sole custody of her and the ex wife isn't really involved with her at all (when she is it's in attempt to reconcile with him). She doesn't pick her up on the weekends or anything like that, he has her full time. Also, he isn't close with his family, nor does he really have anyone he feels comfortable leaving her with. So needless to say, he has her 24/7. So we never really go on dates, etc. But I expected that from the beginning.

    Here's my problem. Things started off good. I was perfectly okay with the fact that he was a single dad. In fact, I loved it. I enjoyed doing things with them and quickly became attached to them. I never felt left out or lonely--he always made me feel special even though he was sharing his time. We'd still laugh and talk a lot and were always flirting. He was appropriately affectionate with me (would hug me, hold my hand, kiss me on the cheek, etc). I mean he was a sweetheart- sometimes I'd look up at him and he'd have this huge smile on his face, like he was so happy that I was there. We were together all the time and had so much fun. He started wanting me to spend the night, but I hesitated at first because I was unsure how to handle the whole "kids" thing & didn't know if it was a good idea. But eventually he convinced me to. He begged me to stay every night until it eventually became a routine. One that we BOTH loved. He told me so countless times. I looked forward to getting off work and going over to his house. He'd put her to bed around nine , and then we'd have time to spend alone, watching movies, etc. We'd cuddle up and I'd fall asleep in his arms every night. I was so happy. Because even though he had a child, he still made time for me and made me feel so amazing. Also, we'd do stuff together all the time during the afternoons we had off together while she was at school.

    Now I need help :( . Everythings just not going so good. I can't pinpoint where they changed, but they did. He barely pays attention to me at all. All the things we used to do together either no longer exist or he wants to do just the two of them. I'm all for them having time alone together, but that's not how it is. He invites his friends over to smoke pot and hang out while she plays by herself. We never sleep together anymore because she's decided she can't sleep in her own bed, has to sleep in his. Every night. Not with him, though. He sleeps in the living room on one couch, I sleep on the other. We have no more intimacy due to the fact that, unlike his bedroom, the living room doesn't have a door to close. So when she wakes up in the night, I have to hide. And when we wake up in the morning, I have to leave and then corm back (because he needs my help in the mornings he says). I wouldn't even stay the night anymore considering how exhausting it is and how stupid it makes me feel, but he gets pissed when I don't because he lthinks I'll go out with someone else. Heaven forbid. So no more flirting and feeling special. He barely notices me at all unless he needs me to do something. It's making me so sad. I've tried talking to him and telling him how I feel like I don't matter and that we need some time alone every now and then. He blows up & tells me I'm selfish, that his daughter comes first, and that I'm not respecting him as a father. But that's simply not true. I could see if I was trying to interfere, but I don't. In fact, I take care of her(cook, play with her, help with homework, get her ready for bed and school, take her to school, etc) while he plays xbox, hangs out with his friends, talks on the phone, goes out. He does whatever he wants basically. I tried ending things with him. Told him that if he can't fit me into his life then I was moving on. But he always tries to convince me otherwise. So it's like he loves me and "enjoys me being there" and "has fun with me" and is "so attracted to me", but treats me like shit. One day he's saying I'm just pretty to look at but can't take me seriously because of the issues I have with his child, the next he loves me and I'm great. I'm not dumb and can read between the lines. It's obvious we, at the very least need time apart. But I love him and want this to work. I need advice on how to bring up problems I have without him thinking I am jealous of his child. I said something the other night about how I wish we could sleep in his bed together sometimes and he went off. I told him it's not a good habit to start and he was offended. I need advice all around.

    • ANSWER:
      The expression 'want the cake and eat it too' comes to mind after reading your post. I know your question is how to bring up these issues without having him explode, but it sounds as though you have already tried to bring this up in many different ways. And the amount you do for his child should definitely put to rest that you have an issue with him being a parent! I would surmise that he wants to be young and free with out the constraints of having the responsibilities of a child. He obviously loves his child but he loves being independent too.

      The amount of effort you have giving this relationship is medal worthy. Sleeping on the couch, hiding, leaving to act like you are coming back... This is insane and unfair to you. You have proved yourself and established trust with his daughter. He is only damaging this more by trying to keep this hidden and lying to her saying you are there cause HE needs help. It doesn't sound to me that you are making excuses for him but you have some great qualities about that I can pick up on from your post. You are denying yourself a healthy happy realtionship that you deserve.

      My suggestion, make yourself less and less available to see if he snaps out of his selfish ways. Hopefully he will realize the mistake and the good thing he once had. But also, that time apart may be what you need and it may be time to fold the cards... I hate to bring this part up and it may be far off... but he is separated from the mother of his child for a reason. I jumped to the conclusion it was her own doing since she has 0 custody as courts generally award the mother custody. But who knows... he may have pushed her into insanity like he is doing to you.

  36. QUESTION:
    I know I'm not very good at writing but i'd like to write books in the future so if you could please opinions?
    Chapter 1:
    “Haven get up sweetie.” I heard my dads rough crackly voice near my head. We were on our way to a new house in Michigan.
    _______________________________________________________________
    They told me the other day…
    “Haven this time we are going to go somewhere to stay a while. We will at least be there for the beginning to end of the school year so you can go to school for your 11th grade.” My mom told me
    “Why would you do that all of a sudden?” I asked. I was completely surprised that they decided this all on their own. Usually if I complain about something I want I get it, but I was having so much fun going around the states and continents that I didn’t really think of going to an actual school.
    “Its because your growing up so fast and we at least want you to see if you can find friends in this school, and if everything goes well in this school then we might stay, or we’ll buy you a house of your own. You are almost 18 you know, that’s the legal age to be living on your own.”
    “Oh, well when do I start?” I stammered. I was actually a little excited about this.
    “Well the kids are still on summer break.” My dad started. “So you should be able to go to the school in about 2 weeks.”
    Wow now I was really excited a new school and friends that I wont have to say bye to. I was partly scared to thinking, what if they don’t like me or I might not be able to get along with anyone. I almost started screaming when I thought of what they’d do to me if I didn’t fit in, but then I thought, Wow I watch way to many movies.
    __________________________________________________________________
    “I’m awake dad. Where are we now?”
    “We’re almost out of Ohio.” my mom said quickly. She’s just worried because my dad was driving for about 27 hours without stopping. She can be a very big worry wart though so I should be used to it.
    “Did you sleep well dear?” mom asked in a very high tone.
    “Yah, did you sleep at all mom?”
    “No, who knows if I fall asleep you dad might pass out and then we could get in a car accident, we all could die and then we’d be very bad parents.”
    See what I mean WORRY WART.
    A few hours past before we pulled into a big driveway. I tried to look through my window but there was to many boxes in the way I couldn’t see a thing. Was this just a stop to get something to eat, were we there or did we stop to get some gas? A bunch of questions popped up in my head, but they all subsided when my mom suddenly shouted “WE’RE HERE!”
    Now I had to look out the window, so I took my seatbelt of and I leaned forward to look out the front window.
    When I looked I could have sworn I was going to faint. This house was huge. I don’t mean huge, I mean humongous. I turned to my mom and said “are you serious?”
    “Yes I am, why wouldn’t I be. This baby is all ours.” she said in her gangster voice that always embarrasses me.
    “How did you afford such a big house?” I asked. I was really astonished.
    The house was made of red and brown bricks, and in the front of the house there was a wall that was plastered with big rocks. There were flowers surrounding it all around the house and in the back there was a pool and a sliding door.
    The inside of the house was really fancy. There was violet red curtains and a violet red couch with matching chairs. In front of the was a brick fireplace and above that was a big screen T.V that obviously came with the house. The carpet was white and there was wooden tables at every side of the chairs and couch. The kitchen was all marble it came with a dish washer and a sink. The cupboards and the counters were white including the refrigerator. Upstairs she was surprised to find out that there were over 4 bedrooms in the house. The best thing was earlier her parents told her she could have her own room and she can choose which one she liked best.
    I looked through every room carefully but I finally stopped once she entered a peach colored room and a huge sliding door with a veranda. But the thing that made me stop was the latch that I noticed with a small string coming out of it. I walked up to the string and pulled down only to be greeted by a small ladder that led up.
    Once i got up in the small room i noticed it was a very clean and nice room not like any attic I had ever seen and i saw a small violet red chair like the ones they have in those really creepy doll movies, were the doll is sitting on waiting for its pray.
    i walked over to it and sat down. i looked out the window and was completely surprised to find out that there was a waterfall not far from there. i thought it was funny seeing a waterfall this close to my house. But they were in the Upper Peninsula after all and they had a lot of unknown waterfalls up here so i was rather happy. i was astonished at how beautiful the scenery was from out that window. The thing that i didn’t notice until now was the room had a very lonely felling to it. It made my have goosebumps. But not caring about what i fel

    • ANSWER:
      You need better words like don't use "humongous' very child like.....just keep writing but don't expect much from yourself at such a young age. I mean if you're a teen. Let yourself develop more of a style and you are..I can see your style sort of coming but it is not quite there yet. Not a bad start but in this day-in-age people tend to like a conflict close to the beginning of thestory so...yea good luck

  37. QUESTION:
    Is all of the world like this?
    Okay, well, I was at a mexican restaurant with my mom, older sister, and two little siblings today. We're good friends with this waiter there, and he always is really nice and talks to us and stuff.

    Anyways, my mom got into this conversation about something that happened to her a few years ago, when we lived in a town near Houston, TX.

    I remember the night too, my older sister had taken me to see a movie, then we browsed around at Target and whatnot. When we came home, my mom was sick and sitting on the floor, puking. I was in 5th grade at the time, so they didn't want to tell me everything. They just told me she was drunk. The smell of the puke was putrid and I couldn't stomach it, so I just went upstairs.

    Now, today, I heard the full story. While my sister and I were at the movies, my mom decided to go to a mexican restaraunt. Just her, my little sister, and my little brother (My sister was about 2 or 3, and my little brother was not even 1.) Her husband works late, so she went alone because he didn't normally get back until 9 or 10.

    This place was only about a mile or two from our house at the time, so she decided it would be okay to get a Margarita, and it's not like one Margarita is gonna get you super drunk or anything. After drinking it, she felt really, really horrible. She called her friends nearby to come and get them, because she was afraid of what was going to happen to her kids. She tried explaining to her friends when they picked her up what she thought was going on, but they just thought she was drunk, and so they helped her inside and got my little siblings in the living room and let them crawl around, and I guess left. (I don't see why they would even leave if she was just drunk, leaving the babies to be in the living room with no one to really take care of them). Oh yeah, I remember. We all had to be out of the house, because there was a house showing since we were trying to sell it. And we tried calling mom to see if we could come back yet and she wouldn't pick up, and we drove by the house but no one was there yet. I think then Alex (my older sister) called our step-dad and my moms current husband, Chris, because something just didn't seem right. But yeah, and I forget what me and Alex did while we waited, but all I know is that when we went back to the house mom was there, sitting on the kitchen floor, puking her guts out, my little siblings just running around.
    My mom said that what she thinks happened is that they put this date rape drug (I forgot what its called, but she said that she was searching about it and theres this one that she thinks they used, and its kinda salty so it would be a perfect thing to add to a margarita) in her drink, since it was nighttime, and she was just there alone, a woman with her two babies, and she said she thinks that if she hadnt called her friends to come and quickly pick them up then my little siblings could have been kidnapped and sold to some mexican black market, and then who knows what would have happened to my mom.

    When she was talking about this with our friend, I was just like "Wait, what???" and it freaked me out kinda when I heard it, but then I just thought of it again and after two seconds, I was just crying. It made me think of how lucky I am for my mom and siblings, and that they might have not been here today and that I'm just so, so lucky.

    And, honestly, it scares me. I mean, I'm 13, I don't know everything, but I know there are really bad people out there (I've watched way to much CSI, Border Patrol, and Cops to count), but I guess... It's just, nothing like what you hear about happening on the news or whatever has ever happened to me, or in my family. And it really freaks me out.

    I really wish I wouldn't have these kinda thoughts before going to bed, won't help me fall asleep. x.x

    Anyone else have scary or freaky stories like that, or things that have happened in your family?

    • ANSWER:
      I live in Chicago, and a lot of shit goes down in the city. I have been followed by a car while walking my dog, my mom had a man reach down and grab her silver necklace right off her neck while she was on The El, she was also followed when she was a little girl, my brother witnessed a bomb threat when at school... it's unpleasant to think of.

      And I can relate to your story, my aunt was drugged in Mexico at a bar and ended up pregnant when she was seventeen. So, things do happen like that. There really are bad people out there, and everyone is incredibly lucky who hasn't been effected by crimes and people as sick as that. I'm sorry that had to happen to your mom. But just count your blessings and know you're lucky. It's probably going to make you think twice, but that's okay.

      Don't worry about it anymore, because there's nothing you can do about it now, it's in the past, you're fine, she's fine, you'll probably just be more cautious now.

  38. QUESTION:
    Im a single mum Will it get easier?
    Hi ive just seen my aunt, not seen her for a few months , she commented on how i don't look well.
    I 've lost a lot of weight quite quickly , my eating and sleeping habits are ridiculous and i just plain feel ill.
    MY babies 8 months and i have a 7 year old as well.
    I feel like i don't stop all day then once the kids are in bed in knackered! Ive fallen asleep in my eldest bed a few times this week after reading his bedtime story's, then everything i needed get done for morning isn't done, when i do wake up im stressed because im also rushing about trying do everything.
    Im a single mum , feel like i don't have any support my babies dad doesn't help out only see's his son for a few hours a week.
    I don't want to ask for his help as i don't want him to think i can't cope but even so he should be helping me.
    Does anyone else feel like this, im just getting to the point where im going burn me self out , i keeping pressing on and pressing on but how long can i do this ?
    I need to get organised and sort my life out but just don't have the energy or know where to start.
    Any Other single mums that have felt like this and come out the other side, Any advice welcome.
    Sometimes i think i should Just get on with it and stop thinking about how much work it is.

    • ANSWER:
      Hi there, I'm so sorry to hear about your situation. I am not a single mom, but I have a lot of sympathy for you as I imagine it must be so hard from what you describe. If I were in your situation I would definitely tell the dad that he needs to help me financially. Suck up your pride and just do it. So what if he thinks your not coping? It sounds like you really are struggling to cope right now. Just let him think whatever he wants right now, that extra $$ would really help and when you do make it to a place of peace & stability, you can look back on all this and be glad you asked him. And he will see you get to a great place as well, it doesn't matter that you need other people's help right now. You must ask.

      I would also suggest you try to find a single mom's support group in your town/city. That might be a great network you can draw on. Maybe you can offer to babysit each other's kids to give one of you a break at a certain time, or someone might have friends/relatives who can babysit for free just so you can have a moment to yourself in the morning or evening.

      You really need some support at this time - don't try to do it alone! Search for that support group, and if nothing is available, let your close friends know what a difficult situation you're in right now, your true friends will try to help you through it.

      **Big hugs** You're going to make it, hang in there!!

  39. QUESTION:
    Why can't I accept my husband for who he is?
    We have been married for twelve years and we have three children together and I have a son from a previous marriage. I come from a very dysfunctional family and many tragic things have happened in my life but I have managed to overcome them. My parents are mentally ill and addicts, my oldest son is also and his father died tragically when he was only nine months old. Meanwhile I have gotten three degrees, write, try to create meaningful memories with my kids, go to counseling when needed, participate in spiritual activities, you know do all of the things I think I should do based on an innate sense of right and wrong. I met my husband when we were both 22. We have always had great physical chemistry and I fell in love with him easily and quickly devoting myself to him and inviting him in to the life of my child. We got pregnant with our first son right away. Fast forward to the present and we have a created another super dysfunctional family. He works in retail and it sucks the life from him, or that is how he acts. He smokes pot, stays up till all hours of the night, falls asleep on the couch until 4,5, or even six in the morning, smokes cigarettes and hacks up a lung every time he takes a shower, eats fast food every day he works, he sleeps in until noon or later on his days off and does not take responsibility for anything at home: not the yard, not the car, not the bills, not the finances, not the taxes, not the meal planning, doctors appointments, pet care, housework, laundry, activities, he does not play anything with the boys other than video games and when he isn't "helping" by doing a load of dishes or smoking on the porch then he is sitting in front of the TV for the entire time he is home.

    Yesterday we were at the zoo and our nine year old son was misbehaving. His answer was to threaten him and then drag him by his arm and squeeze his hand really hard until our son started crying and angrily called him a "dumbo" My husbands response was that he was just playing with him nd y son said "That was playing? That wasn't playing.". The other night our twelve year old was complaining about having to do a task and his answer was to shout profanity at him about how terrible he is and trap him in the laundry room while threatening to hurt him physically. All the while holding our six month old son. I grabbed the baby and he tried to get my 12 yo and he locked me out of the room. Both of our sons and my older son have great animosity toward him and I don't know how to repair it and everyday it gets deeper. He threatens so much.

    When I get angry and try to communicate with him he turns it onto me. He yells and cusses at me and then says it is somehow my fault that he is yelling. I am so fing exasperated I can't even clearly express what is going on when we argue. When things are nice and calm and he is all warm and cozy in bed and I try to bring things up he pretends that he doesn't know what I am talking about and may ask me about the weather. Today, literally, he did this. I asked him if he though that marriage counseling would help our marriage which took a lot of guts from me, I'm telling you, because I'm so gun shy from all of the disappointment, and he said "I don't know" yawned, blinked his eyes and then asked if it was cold outside. When I asked him why he was ignoring me he said that he wasn't. I told him that talking to him made me feel crazy and he said "well you are your mother's daughter" with a little grin and then said "I'm just giving you a hard time".

    I like to eat healthily: oatmeal every morning; he has no issue with an energy drink, cigarette and big mac to start off the day. He smothers everything in cheese and mayo. He refuses to go to the doctor: to get a vasectomy, to get a cavity filled, to figure out why he throws up bile everyday.

    He does not celebrate holidays. This Valentines day when I mentioned that I put our son's Valentines cards in his backpack he said "oh today is the 14th isn't it."

    I am at the point where I want to somehow completely detach from him; I don't want the things he says and does to make me upset. I want to accept him for who he is as part of our family's life but make it to so that nothing he says or does hurts me or the kids. I know that it doesn't make any sense. I also know that I could leave him but it would be a nightmare: he would refuse to leave, lie about changing, insult me in front of the kids. If he refuses to leave then I could leave right? But I am dependent on his income With all of the responsibility I have at home plus a job as an adjunct instructor which does not pay very much and only one car how is leaving him possible?

    Family & Relationships >

    • ANSWER:
      You could get a plan together to;
      A. Leave him; construct a plan set a little bank account to the side and start saving money away, and get things you will need to leave him set up. Once you have the finances and better job along with other things your forsee needing then get up and leave.
      or
      B. Wait for him to die; I mean he is puking bile,wont go to the doctor,and he eats every killer food and drink,indulge him, give him all the double fatty cheese burgers and super toxic energy drinks you can, but don't forget to take out a nice life insurance policy on him. Just avoid him as much as possible and indulge his killer habits it doesnt sound like it will take long for him to kick the bucket.

  40. QUESTION:
    I'm starting to hate my brother in law?
    I posted this a few days ago, but only got a few answers. Hopefully i'll get more today.

    He is a complete *** hole. He treats my sister like a child. He's a muslim (which i have no problem with by the way)

    There were in a relationship for about 2 years before he was deported to his home country. During that time my sister had to get an extra job so she could afford to apply for him to get a UK visa. She travelled over to the middle east to marry him. He has now UK residencey.

    Everything was fine until about a year ago. He puts his work before her. On his days off, he spends the day sleeping or out in the car visiting his friends. He dictates what my sister can wear. He;s made her remove her piercings. He even tell her kids (from a previous realationship) that they can't eat pork because they'll get diseased. They only get to eat pork when he is at work.

    My sis has recently had a baby to him. He constantly criticises her parenting skills even though this child is only his first and it is my sister's third. He criticises her parenting skills to his family when he speaks to them on the phone.

    When he arrives home from work, he spends the rest of the night downstairs on his laptop while my sis is upstairs in bed. He also changed the password on his laptop. My sis guessed his password and discovered that he had been watching porn and accessing X rated chatrooms. All this was happening while his 6 week old son was in the same room. This only happened 2 weeks ago.

    The other day was he was a complete tool. It was his day off so he was meant to pick up the kids from school. He promised that he would. School ends at 3:00 But a 2:55 he got a phone call from his friend. Instead of telling his friend that he had to be somewhere and that he could ring him back within 15 minutes. He sat there and talked while completley ignoring the clock. My sis was busy with the baby so i had to quickly run to the school and pick my nieces up. When she asked why he didn't go to the school, his reply was "it's not my job."

    Also that night, my sis was watching TV. He asked her if he could turn it over. She asked him to wait fot 10 minutes until the progam finished but he completly ignored her and changed the channel. He then fell asleep on the sofa leaving my sis to put the two kids to bed while also looking after the baby.

    I'm really pissed of at the moment because my sister has done a lot for this guy. He just seems to throw it back in her face. Sometimes i really wanna scream at him and let him know how much he is letting my sister down. My sis has worked so damn hard but he just throws it back in her face.

    Any advice on what i should do?

    • ANSWER:
      Whoah,

      1st, what was your sister expecting from marrying a Muslim?
      As you and your family have experienced, Muslims can't do a lot things. Like eating pork. Next he'll ask your sis to wear a hijab. And eventually convert to Islam.

      So yes, expect him to want to push his beliefs onto them, something to do with being a good Muslim you must have a good wife of similar beliefs.
      Of course with the porn thing and not taking care of the kids...that's blatant hypocrisy.

      And practically, he sounds like a jerk so far. Putting the friends 1st and the kids...nowhere near his heart. And your sister, just a tool to get him back in UK.

      Divorce. This guy would ruin your precious family.
      No divorce? Hah, expect to keep being under his thumb and treat your family like dirt.
      Custody over their kid? Tell the court how he neglected the kids.
      You can get statements from your nieces's teachers.

      Neglecting kids would not sit well in the courts.

  41. QUESTION:
    what do you think of my story?
    Light shone through Jessie’s new purple curtains as she tried to sleep. She slipped under her red blanket, hoping to fall back asleep. She couldn’t. She poked her head out from under her blankets and her violet eyes looked at the alarm clock sitting sideways on her bedside table. It read 6:59. Her pale arm snaked out from the warm blankets and clicked off the alarm she had set the night before. She hid under the blankets again worried about the first day of school. Jessie finally had to admit defeat and stumbled out of bed. She rummaged through packed boxes of her belongings until she found the clothes she wanted to wear and slipped into them, having taken a shower last night. She brushed her hair quickly getting clumps of blonde hair with black streaks stuck in it. Jessie sighed and clomped down the stairs finding her mom doing a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. Her mom looked up and smiled.

    “Ready for your first day of school?” mom asked.

    “Yeah I guess” Jessie said, getting some cereal. Her and her mom had recently moved to a town called Davenport. It was her first day at school (for Jessie, not the other kids) and Jessie had to admit she was kinda nervous. She stirred her cereal around in her bowl and looked at the clock. 7:45. Jessie jumped out of seat and threw her bowl in the sink. She kissed her mom on the cheek, rushed out the door and yelled “bye!” over her shoulder. Jessie ran to her bus stop and got there before the bus came. Some kids her age were there and were staring at me like she had a second head. That was the kind of reaction she usually got when people first met her. But never judge a book by its cover as her dad use to say, cause’ she was actually a nice person. She gives them a smile then turns away. The bus rumbles up like an angry yellow dragon and they all get on, getting devoured by the great beast. Jessie finds a seat in the back and sits down. She can tell that everyone is staring at her but she doesn’t really care. Jessie opens her backpack and pulls out the book she’s currently reading and starts to read. Soon kids are sitting in front, behind, and across from her. Jessie tries to keep reading but it’s too loud and she can’t concentrate, so she puts her book away, leans back in the bus seat, and closes her eyes. The Jessie feels a tap on her shoulder from behind her and she turns around and sees a boy her age staring at her. His sandy brown hair falls in his eyes as he talks..

    “You’re new right?” he asks.

    “Yeah. So what?” she says

    “I’m just warning you, the people here don’t like new students.”

    “Who? The students?”

    “Not just us, the teachers too. Even the principal doesn’t like them.”

    “How do you know all this?” Jessie asks.
    “I’ve been new once to” he says. Then he gets quiet. She waits a minute to see if the boy says more, but he doesn’t, so she turns around again. Then the yellow dragon pulls into the parking lot of the school, and everyone gets off. Jessie follows the students until she reaches the front doors. She turns to one of the other kids.

    “Where’s the office?” she asks nicely to a girl who’s blond curls glisten in the sunlight. The girl rolls her eyes at her friends and speaks slowly to Jessie as if she’s dumb.

    “It’s down the hall, to the left” the girl and her friends laugh and go through the double doors. Jamie does what they tell her but ends up right by the boy’s locker room. She walks the other way and runs right into a teacher.

    “Um…would you know where the office is?” Jessie asks.

    “I would think I would, considering I’m the principal” says the lady, staring at Jessie with a look that could kill. Jessie gulps loudly then says “I’m Jessica Monroe.” The principal looks her up and down then says “Follow me.” Jessie does as she’s told and they walk in the opposite direction and stop at a large wooden door. It creeks loudly as the principal opens it and they both go in.

    “Go sit right there” says the principal, pointing at a green chair. Jessie sits and leans back, closing her eyes, knowing she shouldn’t have stayed up so late reading her book. The chair seems oddly comfortable as she sits there, and she soon falls asleep
    “Hey, wake up” says a soft voice. Jessie opens her eyes to see a boy, the same boy from the bus. He smiles.

    “I was picking up forms for football tryouts when I saw you sleeping, thought you might want to be woken up before Mrs. Ivory catches you.” He says. Then he turns around and grabs some papers out of a metal basket on the counter.

    “You play football?” she asks giving him a once over. With his large muscles and nice abs he did seem like the football type. .

    “Yep. I’m the quarter back for the seaview seagulls football team.” He gives Jessie a grin, showing shiny white teeth, probably professionally whitened. Before she can say anything else, the principal comes out from her office.

    “Jessica Monroe. Come in here please” Mrs. Ivory (the principal) says

    • ANSWER:
      There are too many things wrong with this so I'm gonna pull the most obvious ones:

      -Why can't Mrs. Ivory tell Jessie her name when she introduces herself so that you don't have to put (the principal) when naming her? Also, the "It was her first day at school (for Jessie, not the other kids) and Jessie had to admit she was kinda nervous" You don't need to put ANYTHING in parentheses, just explain it as part of the story.

      -At the beginning the tense is past tense. Suddenly in the second paragraph it's present tense. NO. JUST NO. You need to stay in one tense.

      -You don't have any descriptions. You just tell. Then you tell some more. This isn't an oral presentation. This isn't camp fire story. It's prose.

      -What kind of principal and teachers don't like new students? That's just improbable.

      -Her eyes are PURPLE. Even less probable.

      -At one part you call Jessie "Jamie" and another time you call her "Me." Mary Sue much?

      -It is obvious to the reader that being new at that school isn't as bad at the unnamed boy makes it seem since he was new once and eventually became the quarterback of the football team. I suggest scratching this whole story idea. There isn't any conflict.

      -Your grammar and spelling:
      "Her and her mom had recently moved to a town called Davenport."
      -Take the 'her mom' part out and read it. Does it make sense? "Her had recently moved to a town called Davenport." Now, see how you're using the wrong pronoun?

      -"Where’s the office?” she asks nicely to a girl who’s blond curls glisten in the sunlight"
      Who's=Who is
      Whose=Belonging to "who"

      -Football teams are capitalized.

  42. QUESTION:
    what do you think of my story? what should happen next?
    chapter 1:

    Light shone through Jessie’s new purple curtains as she tried to sleep. She slipped under her red blanket, hoping to fall back asleep. She couldn’t. She poked her head out from under her blankets and her violet eyes looked at the alarm clock sitting sideways on her bedside table. It read 6:59. Her pale arm snaked out from the warm blankets and clicked off the alarm she had set the night before. She hid under the blankets again worried about the first day of school. Jessie finally had to admit defeat and stumbled out of bed. She rummaged through packed boxes of her belongings until she found the clothes she wanted to wear and slipped into them, having taken a shower last night. She brushed her hair quickly getting clumps of blonde hair with black streaks stuck in it. Jessie sighed and clomped down the stairs finding her mom doing a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. Her mom looked up and smiled.

    “Ready for your first day of school?” mom asked.

    “Yeah I guess” Jessie said, getting some cereal. Her and her mom had recently moved to a town called Davenport. It was her first day at school (for Jessie, not the other kids) and Jessie had to admit she was kinda nervous. She stirred her cereal around in her bowl and looked at the clock. 7:45. Jessie jumped out of seat and threw her bowl in the sink. She kissed her mom on the cheek, rushed out the door and yelled “bye!” over her shoulder. Jessie ran to her bus stop and got there before the bus came. Some kids her age were there and were staring at me like she had a second head. That was the kind of reaction she usually got when people first met her. But never judge a book by its cover as her dad use to say, cause’ she was actually a nice person. She gives them a smile then turns away. The bus rumbles up like an angry yellow dragon and they all get on, getting devoured by the great beast. Jessie finds a seat in the back and sits down. She can tell that everyone is staring at her but she doesn’t really care. Jessie opens her backpack and pulls out the book she’s currently reading and starts to read. Soon kids are sitting in front, behind, and across from her. Jessie tries to keep reading but it’s too loud and she can’t concentrate, so she puts her book away, leans back in the bus seat, and closes her eyes. The Jessie feels a tap on her shoulder from behind her and she turns around and sees a boy her age staring at her. His sandy brown hair falls in his eyes as he talks..

    “You’re new right?” he asks.

    “Yeah. So what?” she says

    “I’m just warning you, the people here don’t like new students.”

    “Who? The students?”

    “Not just us, the teachers too. Even the principal doesn’t like them.”

    “How do you know all this?” Jessie asks.

    “I’ve been new once to” he says. Then he gets quiet. She waits a minute to see if the boy says more, but he doesn’t, so she turns around again. Then the yellow dragon pulls into the parking lot of the school, and everyone gets off. Jessie follows the students until she reaches the front doors. She turns to one of the other kids.

    “Where’s the office?” she asks nicely to a girl who’s blond curls glisten in the sunlight. The girl rolls her eyes at her friends and speaks slowly to Jessie as if she’s dumb.

    “It’s down the hall, to the left” the girl and her friends laugh and go through the double doors. Jamie does what they tell her but ends up right by the boy’s locker room. She walks the other way and runs right into a teacher.

    “Um…would you know where the office is?” Jessie asks.

    “I would think I would, considering I’m the principal” says the lady, staring at Jessie with a look that could kill. Jessie gulps loudly then says “I’m Jessica Monroe.” The principal looks her up and down then says “Follow me.” Jessie does as she’s told and they walk in the opposite direction and stop at a large wooden door. It creeks loudly as the principal opens it and they both go in.

    “Go sit right there” says the principal, pointing at a green chair. Jessie sits and leans back, closing her eyes, knowing she shouldn’t have stayed up so late reading her book. The chair seems oddly comfortable as she sits there, and she soon falls asleep.

    chapter 2:

    “Hey, wake up” says a soft voice. Jessie opens her eyes to see a boy, the same boy from the bus. He smiles.

    “I was picking up forms for football tryouts when I saw you sleeping, thought you might want to be woken up before Mrs. Ivory catches you.” He says. Then he turns around and grabs some papers out of a metal basket on the counter.

    “You play football?” she asks giving him a once over. With his large muscles and nice abs he did seem like the football type. .

    “Yep. I’m the quarter back for the seaview seagulls football team.” He gives Jessie a grin, showing shiny white teeth, probably professionally whitened. Before she can say anything else, the principal comes out from her office.

    “Jessica Monroe. Come in here please” Mrs. Ivory (the principal) says. Jes
    Jessie gets up from her green chair, smiles at the boy, and walks into the principal’s office. The room is a dark grey and it has no windows. Mrs. Ivory sits down at her seat and points to the seat across from her with a ball point pen.

    “Sit there” Says the principal. Jessie does.

    “It says here you got into a fight in your last school. Why?”

    “A girl called me a freak, so I pushed her and she told the principal. I got a 2 day suspension” Jessie says simply. Mrs. Ivory jots down some notes and ten says “SO why were you kicked out of your old school?”

    “I wasn’t kicked out” Jamie says “I didn’t like anyone there, so we moved.” She doesn’t mention what happened to her dad. That horrible day when she found his body. Jamie shakes her head, clearing her thoughts.

    “Ok then. Here is your schedule. Come here if you need anything” then the principal literally pushes her out of her office.

    • ANSWER:
      is there a reason why it suddnely changes tenses?
      " She gives them a smile..." is the turning point where we've leaped from the past tense to the present.

  43. QUESTION:
    What do you think of my story and what should happen next?
    chapter 1
    Light shone through Jessie’s new purple curtains as she tried to sleep. She slipped under her red blanket, hoping to fall back asleep. She couldn’t. She poked her head out from under her blankets and her violet eyes looked at the alarm clock sitting sideways on her bedside table. It read 6:59. Her pale arm snaked out from the warm blankets and clicked off the alarm she had set the night before. She hid under the blankets again worried about the first day of school. Jessie finally had to admit defeat and stumbled out of bed. She rummaged through packed boxes of her belongings until she found the clothes she wanted to wear and slipped into them, having taken a shower last night. She brushed her hair quickly getting clumps of blonde hair with black streaks stuck in it. Jessie sighed and clomped down the stairs finding her mom doing a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. Her mom looked up and smiled.

    “Ready for your first day of school?” mom asked.

    “Yeah I guess” Jessie said, getting some cereal. Her and her mom had recently moved to a town called Davenport. It was her first day at school (for Jessie, not the other kids) and Jessie had to admit she was kinda nervous. She stirred her cereal around in her bowl and looked at the clock. 7:45. Jessie jumped out of seat and threw her bowl in the sink. She kissed her mom on the cheek, rushed out the door and yelled “bye!” over her shoulder. Jessie ran to her bus stop and got there before the bus came. Some kids her age were there and were staring at me like she had a second head. That was the kind of reaction she usually got when people first met her. But never judge a book by its cover as her dad use to say, cause’ she was actually a nice person. She gives them a smile then turns away. The bus rumbles up like an angry yellow dragon and they all get on, getting devoured by the great beast. Jessie finds a seat in the back and sits down. She can tell that everyone is staring at her but she doesn’t really care. Jessie opens her backpack and pulls out the book she’s currently reading and starts to read. Soon kids are sitting in front, behind, and across from her. Jessie tries to keep reading but it’s too loud and she can’t concentrate, so she puts her book away, leans back in the bus seat, and closes her eyes. The Jessie feels a tap on her shoulder from behind her and she turns around and sees a boy her age staring at her. His sandy brown hair falls in his eyes as he talks..

    “You’re new right?” he asks.

    “Yeah. So what?” she says

    “I’m just warning you, the people here don’t like new students.”

    “Who? The students?”

    “Not just us, the teachers too. Even the principal doesn’t like them.”

    “How do you know all this?” Jessie asks.

    “I’ve been new once to” he says. Then he gets quiet. She waits a minute to see if the boy says more, but he doesn’t, so she turns around again. Then the yellow dragon pulls into the parking lot of the school, and everyone gets off. Jessie follows the students until she reaches the front doors. She turns to one of the other kids.

    “Where’s the office?” she asks nicely to a girl who’s blond curls glisten in the sunlight. The girl rolls her eyes at her friends and speaks slowly to Jessie as if she’s dumb.

    “It’s down the hall, to the left” the girl and her friends laugh and go through the double doors. Jamie does what they tell her but ends up right by the boy’s locker room. She walks the other way and runs right into a teacher.

    “Um…would you know where the office is?” Jessie asks.

    “I would think I would, considering I’m the principal” says the lady, staring at Jessie with a look that could kill. Jessie gulps loudly then says “I’m Jessica Monroe.” The principal looks her up and down then says “Follow me.” Jessie does as she’s told and they walk in the opposite direction and stop at a large wooden door. It creeks loudly as the principal opens it and they both go in.

    “Go sit right there” says the principal, pointing at a green chair. Jamie sits and leans back, closing her eyes, knowing she shouldn’t have stayed up so late reading her book. The chair seems oddly comfortable as she sits there, and she soon falls asleep.

    chapter 2:
    “Hey, wake up” says a soft voice. Jamie opens her eyes to see a boy, the same boy from the bus. He smiles.

    “I was picking up forms for football tryouts when I saw you sleeping, thought you might want to be woken up before Mrs. Ivory catches you.” He says. Then he turns around and grabs some papers out of a metal basket on the counter.

    “You play football?” she asks giving him a once over. He does seem like the football type. With his large muscles and nice abs he was probably a quarter back.

    “Yep. I’m the quarter back for the seaview seagulls football team.”

    • ANSWER:
      ok so i like it but the very end is my problem area and its really nothing i just don't like the fact that she thinks hes the quarter back and then o yup yes sir he is! seems to like cheesy if you ask me. And in the beginning you might want to say why they moved, something about the dad =] it could help add more personal back round, something about what she used to do used to like, and then you can kind of see how she might change or stay the same around the new people she meets. You don't have to but it couldn't hurt to try it out.... o did i mention i like it? and according to everyone that knows me im the "picky-est reader they have ever met"

  44. QUESTION:
    what should happen next in my story?
    Light shone through Jessie’s new purple curtains as she tried to sleep. She slipped under my red blanket, hoping to fall back asleep. She couldn’t. She poked her head out from under her blankets and her violet eyes looked at the alarm clock sitting sideways on her bedside table. It read 6:59. Her pale arm snaked out from the warm blankets and clicked off the alarm she had set the night before. She hid under the blankets again worried about the first day of school. Jamie finally had to admit defeat and stumbled out of bed. She rummaged through packed boxes of her belongings until she found the clothes she wanted to wear and slipped into them, having taken a shower last night. She brushed her hair quickly getting clumps of blond hair with black streaks stuck in it. Jamie sighed and clomped down the stairs finding her mom doing a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. Her mom looked up and smiled.

    “Ready for your first day of school?” mom asked.

    “Yeah I guess” Jessie said, getting some cereal. Her and her mom had recently moved to a town called Davenport. It was her first day at school (for Jessie, not the other kids) and Jessie had to admit she was kinda nervous. She stirred her cereal around in her bowl and looked at the clock. 7:45. Jessie jumped out of seat and threw her bowl in the sink. She kissed her mom on the cheek, rushed out the door and yelled “bye!” over her shoulder. Jessie ran to her bus stop and got there before the bus came. Some kids her age were there and were staring at me like she had a second head. That was the kind of reaction she usually got when people first met her. But never judge a book by its cover as her dad use to say, cause’ she was actually a nice person. She gives them a smile then turns away. The bus rumbles up like an angry yellow dragon and they all get on, getting devoured by the great beast. Jessie finds a seat in the back and sits down. She can tell that everyone is staring at her but she doesn’t really care. Jessie opens her backpack and pulls out the book she’s currently reading and starts to read. Soon kids are sitting in front, behind, and across from her. Jessie tries to keep reading but it’s too loud and she can’t concentrate, so she puts her book away, leans back in the bus seat, and closes her eyes. The Jessie feels a tap on her shoulder from behind her and she turns around and sees a boy her age staring at her. He has red streaks in his brown hair and his green eyes are sparkling.

    “You’re new right?” he asks.

    “Yeah. So what?” she says

    “I’m just warning you, the people here don’t like new students.”

    “Who? The students?”

    “Not just us, the teachers too. Even the principal doesn’t like them.”

    “How do you know all this?” Jamie asks.

    “I’ve been new once to” he says. Then he gets quiet. She waits a minute to see if the boy says more, but he doesn’t, so she turns around again. Then the yellow dragon pulls into the parking lot of the school, and everyone gets off. Jessie follows the students until she reaches the front doors. She turns to one of the other kids.

    “Where’s the office?” she asks nicely to a girl who’s blond curls glisten in the sunlight. The girl rolls her eyes at her friends and speaks slowly to Jamie as if she’s dumb.

    “It’s down the hall, to the left” the blond and her friends laugh and go through the double doors. Jamie does what they tell her but ends up right by the boy’s locker room. She walks the other way and runs right into a teacher.

    “Um…would you know where the office is?” Jessie asks.

    “I would think I would, considering I’m the principal” says the lady, looking at Jessie with a look that could kill. She gulps loudly then says “I’m Jessica Monroe.” The principal looks her up and down then says “Follow me.”

    • ANSWER:
      I didn't read it, but I really don't think you should be the one asking that. I don't mean to be harsh when I say that or anything at all. It's just that you are the author of this story. The creator. You are the one who should be leaving the reader in suspense, wondering what is going to happen next- not asking the reader what should happen. If you don't know, then you don't have any real basis for a plot. You should figure out your plot first and then write. Good luck. :)

  45. QUESTION:
    IM ECSTATIC! ... but now what?
    Ok, so my sister's cute bi friend that *likes* me stayed the night, and she's going to be here until 5 o'clock tonight. And things did get a little bit interesting, but not overly so.
    My mom (she can be super cool sometimes) said that we could stay up all night and blow off school today since usually we don't have company over (I think I usually scare them all off).
    ... SO. Last night after dinner (before my mom said we could blow off school), my sister had to do some homework, so me and her friend played a game of life (hehe). Well, I'm one of those people who usually has so many kids that I need another car by the end of the game, and well, I needed another car this time too. Well, I was the banker, and every time I would get money for her or myself, I would find that one of my kids "ran away", and usually they would end up in her car. Well, after about a half hour of this silliness I ended up with NO kids, and my sister was done most of her homework so we started cleaning up the game. At which point, the friend took the driver out of her car, and put it in mine! She said something quietly so that only I could hear, and it was something like, "now that all the kids are gone, the parents get to spend some time together".

    So, after we were done that, we begged and pleaded my mom to stay up all night and not make us go to school. Finally, she agreed.
    So for the next basically uneventful 4 hours we watch shallow hal and forrest gump on the couch.
    The friend was in the middle "so we both could share her" (her words), I was on her right, and my sister was on the left. Well, we all fell asleep on the couch after forrest says "yo my girl, Jennay", and this is my favorite part of the whole day!
    So, I woke up, and I didn't want to wake anyone up by moving so I just stayed in the position I woke up in with my eyes closed like any decent person would... lol. Her head was on my sister's shoulder, and my head was on hers. It was like a train. I also noticed that my hand was on her lap, in a loose fist. So, I opened up my hand a little more and just rested it palm down on her leg. After probably seven minutes, I felt her hand on top of mine. I knew she was awake and she put it there on purpose, because I could feel her thumb stroking the back of my hand. I know she thought I was asleep, so when I moved my hand she knew I was awake, and she pulled her hand off really quickly and I could tell she was embarrassed. So, I moved my hand towards hers, and when I found her hand, I took it and I laced our fingers! We were like that for a while and I really wanted to just out and kiss her, but we really don't know each other well enough, and before now she didn't even know I liked girls!
    So we were holding hands like that until even after she fell back asleep, but I didn't go back to sleep because I wanted to savor every moment of it. This happened maybe two and a half hours ago, and I know that they will wake up in a couple more hours... but I don't know what I should do... my sister (thank God!) is oblivious to whatever is going on between me and her friend.
    Oh, and this girl has a boyfriend, so I feel kind of guilty... but I really liked holding her hand.
    I want to hold her hand again but I don't know how to go about it or even if I should acknowldge what happened last night/this morning...
    Is it alright for me to go back on the couch and hold her hand again? So, I'm sort of into her, but I don't wanna steal her from her bf (I'm not even sure she likes me that much anyway), and I would feel really guilty about stealing my sister's friend... which after last I feel guilty already. What should I do? I'm so confused! Should I pursue her, or just forget about it? Alsp, this is the forst person in my school (apart from my sister) to know about my sexuality...

    Either way... I think I'm going to go back on the couch and hold her hand, or that's what I intend to do. I'm really nervous about it though. Earlier when we were holding hands I had major butterflies!

    ... ?
    Now why should I question my mom's parenting? My mamán wants only the best for her five kids, and nothing will ever change that. Maybe if my mom was constantly going drugs, going to work drunk, and shagging every guy that paid her an ounce respect, THEN I would question her. But so far, I have not missed a day of school of my year, not even on senior skip day, so excuse my mom if she wants to cut us some slack for once and let us have fun like kids should.
    Now why should I question my mom's parenting? My mamán wants only the best for her five kids, and nothing will ever change that. Maybe if my mom was constantly going drugs, going to work drunk, and shagging every guy that paid her an ounce respect, THEN I would question her. But so far, I have not missed a day of school this year, not even on senior skip day, so excuse my mom if she wants to cut us some slack for once and let us have fun like kids should.

    • ANSWER:
      Go for it, most people wouldn't show you the same respect anyway

  46. QUESTION:
    Embarassed Daughter...Please Advise On What To Do?
    Please when you answer state your age and gender, and if applicable a parent of what ages so I get some sense of who this advice is coming from....

    Anyway, I'm married 49, father of 3 great kids, son 7, daughter 10, daughter 12, and generally (though we all have our moments) consider our family to be a pretty healthy down to earth one for which I'm quite blessed by.

    Anyway, earlier this evening my oldest daughter Ella who's 12 came home from a gymnastics event that ran until 9:30pm our time last night while my wife was at her sister's house. She goes upstairs to take a shower and go to bed while I'm watching CNN. Showers in our house typically last 5, maybe 10 minutes....

    ....10 minutes pass, water still going....20 minutes pass, water still going...now i'm thinking she's just turning the darn bathroom into a day spa so I yell up the typical "hey can you wrap up in there" seeing as how i like to have enough money left over after the water bill to feed her and my 2 others! More time passes, now the water's been running for LITERALLY about 40 minutes, and i'm thinking this is the most indulgent shower in history, so I go upstairs and knock on the door to ask her to wrap it up...no answer...now i'm getting worried...i knock again...LOUDLY...."Ella are you ok?"....no answer....my kid has now been in the shower nearly an hour, there's no answer at the door, and I'm petrified that she's fallen, fainted, god knows what...my wife isn't gonna be home for 2 hours, we live in the country so there's nobody else i can turn to, so i finally decide i have to go in there to see if she's ok, open the door, and there she is on the floor of the tub, breathing, apparently fine, the water basically missing her so she wasn't woken up by how cold it was, and it turns out, just flat out exhausted after her gymnastics meet, closed her eyes in the tub and conked out. So I quickly grab a towel, wrap it around her and shake her on the shoulder to wake her up, she awakes, i say "Ella you fell asleep in the shower you've been in here an hour you gotta go to bed hun"....and she awakes enough to process that but is still sorta slumbery, i walk her to her room and she closes the door and that's that, she goes to sleep.

    So I go back downstairs thinking no big deal, glad she's alright, etc.

    This morning the kids come down for breakfast (I drive them to school on Wednesdays)...and when i give my typical "hey Ella you feelin better this morning?"....she SLAMS her spoon down on the table, and storms off to her bus-stop...then my younger one Emma tells me "she's mad you saw her naked"...and that's when i sorta processed the event from the perspective of a girl her age...but here's the thing...

    #1- I am this girl's FATHER, seeing your own kid in their birthday suit
    isn't exactly a big headline in your life, and while i hadn't in many
    years and she's at an awkward age emotionally for that to happen,
    it was a small, insignificant, mildly humorous moment for me, which
    parents can relate to, but a girl her age probably can't.

    #2- Here's the thing; i have no IDEA what i could have done to prevent
    it...i'm as sensitive to privacy with my kids as the next parent, but
    there's exceptions where you have to throw that stuff out the
    window and one of them is a situation like this. So while I can see
    how she'd be embarassed, i CAN'T see what the heck she's
    thinking i should have done instead....what if she HAD fainted with
    her face laying in the water and i just left her like that for 2 hours
    because 5 seconds of awkwardness seeing her nude trumped
    saving her life? I don't think she's computing that...

    Help me out here, opinion of moms, dads, teens, whatever...the last thing i would want to do is embarass my kid at an age where kids embarass VERY easily, and i don't want to go another day without getting things back to normal with her...but what do i say? By saying anything am I just rehashing her embarassment? But by saying nothing I feel like she probably has no idea the perspective of a parent in that situation. Help...I never felt like such a crappy dad before.

    • ANSWER:
      hey,
      well if i was your daughter and that happened to me and my dad saw me naked,i don't think i would care.You were just worried and alot of accidents like falling asleep in the bath and drowning or tripping and falling to happen.i would be very thankful and no embarrassed at all because its my dad and she she think the same.
      just sit her down (by herself) and tell her you were worried something bad happened and if you left her in there any longer something could have happened.tell her your her dad and was just thinking of her safety and its ok to see her naked in those circumstances.
      hope everything works out.
      just give her time,i think she will get over it quick she might have bit of a tantrum over it but she will realize it was for the good of her :)

      good luck
      Rachelle.

  47. QUESTION:
    Embarassed Daughter, Mature Advice Appreciated?
    Please when you answer state your age and gender, and if applicable a parent of what ages so I get some sense of who this advice is coming from....

    Anyway, I'm married 49, father of 3 great kids, son 7, daughter 10, daughter 12, and generally (though we all have our moments) consider our family to be a pretty healthy down to earth one for which I'm quite blessed by.

    Anyway, last evening my oldest daughter Ella who's 12 came home from a gymnastics event that ran until 9:30pm our time last night while my wife was at her sister's house. She goes upstairs to take a shower and go to bed while I'm watching CNN. Showers in our house typically last 5, maybe 10 minutes....

    ....10 minutes pass, water still going....20 minutes pass, water still going...now i'm thinking she's just turning the darn bathroom into a day spa so I yell up the typical "hey can you wrap up in there" seeing as how i like to have enough money left over after the water bill to feed her and my 2 others! More time passes, now the water's been running for LITERALLY about 40 minutes, and i'm thinking this is the most indulgent shower in history, so I go upstairs and knock on the door to ask her to wrap it up...no answer...now i'm getting worried...i knock again...LOUDLY...."Ella are you ok?"....no answer....my kid has now been in the shower nearly an hour, there's no answer at the door, and I'm petrified that she's fallen, fainted, god knows what...my wife isn't gonna be home for 2 hours, we live in the country so there's nobody else i can turn to, so i finally decide i have to go in there to see if she's ok, open the door, and there she is on the floor of the tub, breathing, apparently fine, the water basically missing her so she wasn't woken up by how cold it was, and it turns out, just flat out exhausted after her gymnastics meet, closed her eyes in the tub and conked out. So I quickly grab a towel, wrap it around her and shake her on the shoulder to wake her up, she awakes, i say "Ella you fell asleep in the shower you've been in here an hour you gotta go to bed hun"....and she awakes enough to process that but is still sorta slumbery, i walk her to her room and she closes the door and that's that, she goes to sleep.

    So I go back downstairs thinking no big deal, glad she's alright, etc.

    This morning the kids come down for breakfast (I drive them to school on Wednesdays)...and when i give my typical "hey Ella you feelin better this morning?"....she SLAMS her spoon down on the table, and storms off to her bus-stop...then my younger one Emma tells me "she's mad you saw her naked"...and that's when i sorta processed the event from the perspective of a girl her age...but here's the thing...

    #1- I am this girl's FATHER, seeing your own kid in their birthday suit
    isn't exactly a big headline in your life, and while i hadn't in many
    years and she's at an awkward age emotionally for that to happen,
    it was a small, insignificant, mildly humorous moment for me, which
    parents can relate to, but a girl her age probably can't.

    #2- Here's the thing; i have no IDEA what i could have done to prevent
    it...i'm as sensitive to privacy with my kids as the next parent, but
    there's exceptions where you have to throw that stuff out the
    window and one of them is a situation like this. So while I can see
    how she'd be embarassed, i CAN'T see what the heck she's
    thinking i should have done instead....what if she HAD fainted with
    her face laying in the water and i just left her like that for 2 hours
    because 5 seconds of awkwardness seeing her nude trumped
    saving her life? I don't think she's computing that...

    Help me out here, opinion of moms, dads, teens, whatever...the last thing i would want to do is embarass my kid at an age where kids embarass VERY easily, and i don't want to go another day without getting things back to normal with her...but what do i say? By saying anything am I just rehashing her embarassment? But by saying nothing I feel like she probably has no idea the perspective of a parent in that situation. Help...I never felt like such a crappy dad before.

    • ANSWER:
      Bless your hearts! She is totally at that age where her dad seeing her bits and pieces is SOOOOO humiliating! Don't feel bad, you were acting like a caring parent concerned for their child's well being and you didn't do it in a questionable manner. She's just super embarrassed! She'll get over it. Just don't make a big deal over it. Probably best to let your family know to keep it private because people may misconstrue it or it'll just embarrass her even further if friends find out.

      Hang in there dad... your baby girl is growing up, she's at that stage where you're confused and very private about your body. I had 3 brothers and a dad and I wouldn't ever let them see me naked starting at right about that age. Puberty is a journey... especially when you're a girl. Just continue being supportive and don't act any differently than you normally would. She will get over it.

  48. QUESTION:
    how do i get my husband to admit he is addicted to porn,?
    soemone recommended the website pornaddicthubby.com-in a previous question, I checked it out and I think it describes my situation perfectly, l have found porn again on his laptop while searching for a film for the kids, he claims he uses it when i'm too tired or when he works away, however the problem is when I get dressed up in sexie underwear he either falls asleep or laughs at me, he has admitted himself he can come very quickly on his own and it seems too much of an effort with me. I am trying really hard to keep things interesting-dressing up etc but he just doesn't seem that bothered with me.

    Have any men out there experienced the same thing? is it me being paranoid? no derogatry answers pls my self esteem is already in tatters.
    grow up dusty grooves!

    and victroll pls answer the question i've already figured out that he's addicted, i can't get him to admit it
    grow up dusty grooves!

    and victroll pls answer the question i've already figured out that he's addicted, i can't get him to admit it

    • ANSWER:
      sad but true, when we are in the midst of an addiction like porn, we convince our selves its ok or I am not that bad... all the guys do it, you name it we can find an excuse to justify our behavior.
      Yes counseling can help, but only when he is ready to admit that he is destroying his relationship.
      On the self esteem thing, first.. his addiction is not about you. You could be the most beautiful woman out there and he would still be doing it. I know its hard to not take it personally. Keep you chin up and don't let his problem tare you down.
      P.S. Prayer Works!

  49. QUESTION:
    What do you think of my story so far?
    Should I keep writing this?

    Never Again

    Chapter 1 The party pooper
    I stared at my computer screen. I was on myspace; I got it when I was 13. Sometimes I feel like blocking my friends on it and other times I want to delete the account! If you knew me than you would have known that, I have “friend problems”, apparently. My mom all ways says that to me. It is partly true because I broke up with four friends since seventh grade. That is when it all started!
    My best friend Mara wrote: Girl get on AIM! I hesitated, wondering what she wanted to talk about. I sighed and signed in. The computer screen had a pop up: Schoolxdrools just signed on! Schoolxdrools was Mara’s screen name.
    Sugarpie7: So, what is up?
    Sugarpie7 was my screen name.
    Schoolxdrools: my parent’s anniversary today!
    Schoolxdrool: there gone for the weekend!
    Sugarpie7: okay????
    Schoolxdrool: lol my older bro is hangin with his friends tonight, I’m throwing a party!
    Shoolxdrool: r u comin?

    My jaw dropped. How could she throw a party without asking! She cannot be joking, Mara does not joke around! I looked up to God, “Oh God how do I do this”?
    Taking a deep breath, I wrote: Mara, I do not think you should throw a party with out your parents knowing. I am sorry I cannot go. Before I pressed send, I gulped down a big lump in my throat.
    So I was one of those look at they keyboard then the screen, when I looked at the screen I was horrified to see that I posted it on Maras myspace! Silly me, I must have clicked on myspace to reply. I laughed it off - One thing I whish I did more often.
    Wondered what other people thought of her throwing a party, I clicked on the refresh button. To my surprise,…everyone knew about the party! They all were making fun of me! All the kids went to my school, Canyon yard middle school! “Please help me God!” I asked aloud.
    “What are you doing”? My little sister’s voice called out from the doorway. I jumped back from my chair. “Um nothing I was just reading something.” I said quickly. I exited out of the computer screen and left.
    I was lying on my bed with my Ipod turned up so loud I could not hear anyone. What if Mara decided not to be my friend! She has never acted like this before. After a while, I turned my head, so I could see my alarm clock. It was 6:31 my mom always makes dinner at 6:30. For some reason, I just sat there listening to my music, staring at the time.
    “Emily Dinners ready!” My sisters voice rung through my head. I started at her, she was three feet away. “Alright I’m coming, go away.” I half-heartedly told her.
    “Emily, is there something wrong”? My mom said. I looked up and stared at her from the table.. She had a concerned look on her face. I quickly stared back down at my full plate. I could not rat Mara out, not her! “Oh nothing it’s just I can’t remember where I put my science notes” I lied. My dad stared at me with his eyes raised. “ I put it on your bed, you should keep track of your things you know.” My mom replied. I stared back at dad he was eating his food again.
    Chapter 2 Twaddle tail
    I started school with my math class, I always did. Everyone in the class was falling asleep –except me! I stared at my teacher, Mr.Praglen. He was staring straight at me! Mr. Praglen never notices me! “Is there something I should know about Emily”? I checked behind me to see if he was talking to the other Emily. She was sleeping like a hog, as well as everyone else. Everyone would tease me if I did not lie, yet again they already did tease me. The tiny voice telling me to tell him was louder. “Are you falling asleep to, or are you just def”? The teacher rudely asked me. “Mara threw a party, I didn’t go but from the looks of it everyone came.” I truthfully replied. Mr. Praglen cleared his throat. “Exactly how long was it”? He asked. “I don’t know, all I know is Mara’s parents didn’t know. “Well Ms. Pattersan will be getting a call as well as everyone else’s parents.
    *****
    I could not stand school today! The whole eight grade was mad at me well, everyone that was invited to the party at least. Many people were invited even the Jesus lover club! The only person that did not come in the Jesus lover club was the leader, Amy Macbeth! Any one else that was not invited were just nerds which there are only five in the school. It must have been the biggest party of the year and I missed it, because I’m a suck up! Now I am going to have to sit with Amy Macbeth and the nerds.
    “Emily wake up!” someone yelled disturbing my sleep. “You’re late for school!” I blinked my eyes it was my mom. “Mom I think I’m sick.” My voice cracked. She sighed, “That’s a good thing, you’ll make me late, having me take you!” She stormed out of my bedroom. I sighed and went back to sleep.
    (i dont know how to spell tadle tail)

    • ANSWER:
      Keep writing.

  50. QUESTION:
    Find 7 different "poetric" phrases in these songs?
    I chose two songs for my language arts calss and now we are supposed to find at least seven different poetric phrases. These are the ones we can choose from:
    -metaphor
    -simile
    -alliteration
    -assonance
    -irony
    -hyperbole
    -onomatopoeia
    -personification
    -imagery
    -oxymoron
    -consonance
    -allusion

    The songs:
    A~ small flame started burning from the bottom of my heart
    And before I noticed, this passion started a blaze in my soul
    My~ butterfly flew~ around you so erratically
    The~ powder from its wings fell on your open palm
    Letting go of our partner's loving hand
    We embrace in a passionate kiss~
    Yet if our love is unforgivable, then all the more~
    We become fired~ up
    I just want you to hold me, I want you to confirm for me
    That the love we have is~ not some kind of a mistake
    Kiss me on the lips, I want the world to change for me
    Intoxicated by the~ love we share, let me drown in this moment~
    Keep me confined with you and want me more and more each passing day
    If you truly love me, you have to show me that you really care
    If it's too "strange" for you to handle, I will make it right for you
    To as far as we can go, I'll be there for you
    If we happen to completely lose our minds
    I'll simply melt together with you
    It is as if, all the time in the world, is not enough~ to hold you tenderly
    What we had to go through is different from the dream we had
    But the reality that~ is set in stone, for the two of us
    There's no turning back, I realized after knowing you
    But that is fine with me... nobody comes close, my most precious butterfly~
    I feel nervous as dawn looms yet again
    And I cry, with you watching over me
    "It will be alright," you said to calm me down
    But were you not~, crying with me also?
    I just want you to hold me, I want you to confirm for me
    That the love we have is~ not some kind of a mistake
    Kiss me on the lips, I want the world to change for me
    Intoxicated by the~ love we share, I will drown in it
    Pull me to yourself, like a magnet would on me
    Even if someday, we~ were torn apart, I will still find you
    Hold on to me tight, there's no returning after this
    But that is fine with me, nobody comes close, my most precious butterfly~

    ---
    Deeper, deeper, you come into the forest, pulled by a voice so sweet
    Come on, come on, you want to go even deeper to meet
    Quickly, quickly, come as fast as your little legs can run into the dark
    Come on, come on, it'll be so fun, let's play a game, on your mark!

    This cinnamon stick is a wonderfulmagic stick
    Imagine that you're drowning in the sweetest syrups
    Dreams relieve of you of problems and sorrows that make you weep
    Because they are heaven-made, have one and fall asleep
    But they are only good if you are surrounded by hallucinations
    When you take the blindfold off, there's no more pleasant creations
    You will see that your hands are tied and bound, dragging at my heels
    You've already given up, don't take it back, it's a deal

    Ahh...

    Sometimes we see the shine of doubt flickering on the double edged knife
    A faultless love does not exist, there's no perfect feeling in this life
    Through a hole in the blindfold, there was something I thought I'd never see
    Lantern shadows that grew at night unconciously frightened me
    My, my, you bad kid, how dare you wake so early
    If your blindfold comes off, then should I blind you instead?
    Hey look, you're laughing, now isn't that the cutest sight?
    But you still wear lies, so let's get back to our play tonight

    "Hey..." "Give me that..?.." "Giggle..."

    Why are you trembling in front of me like a scared little mouse?
    Milk is what you want because it made you well at your own house?
    This is my domain, my place where it's just as warm as any place
    I'll just toll what's in your pocket, now you should not lose any face
    Give me that, quickly, quickly, just give it here right now
    Don't ask why or when or where, you don't even need to know how
    Eat these sweets, they tempt you into believing false hospitality
    Give me that, quickly, just give it here right now to me

    Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      -metaphor: "nobody comes close, my most precious butterfly"

      -simile: "Why are you trembling in front of me like a scared little mouse"

      -alliteration: "sweetest syrups"

      -assonance: "Eat these sweets, they tempt you into believing false hospitality" -sweets/believe

      -irony: "When you take the blindfold off, there's no more pleasant creations
      You will see that your hands are tied and bound, dragging at my heels" - One minute it was about a kid coming to find the hapiness and sweets and now he is being raped.

      -hyperbole: "If your blindfold comes off, then should I blind you instead?" This person won't do shit to that little kid.

      -onomatopoeia: "Giggle..."

      -personification: "Dreams relieve of you of problems"

      -imagery: "Lantern shadows that grew at night" -Visual

      -oxymoron: "Eat these sweets, they tempt you into believing false hospitality" They are sweet, but they bring horror

      -consonance: "A faultless love does not exist, there's no perfect feeling in this life" Repetition of Ls

      -allusion: no idea


How To Fall Asleep Quickly For A Nap

Are you having difficulties to get a good quality sleep at night? Then, when you wake up early in the morning and feel dizzy and groggy? In order to wake up feeling refreshed and energised every early morning, you need to have a good quality sleep at night. So, now you are wondering how to get a good quality sleep at night without taking all night long lying on the bed but cannot fall asleep.

'Relax before you go to sleep' is the most under rated sleep advice that you can get from many others peoples. It is because your family members, friends, colleagues and even your doctor have told you a lot of time to relax first then you can fall asleep easily and get a good quality sleep at night. Off course, we must admit that relaxation is important and it is effective to help you get a good quality sleep at night. Many peoples know that relax first before you can fall asleep easily and may get a good quality sleep at night. So, some peoples who are having sleeping problems had tried very hard to 'relax' but it's not helped them to fall asleep.

If you can deeply relaxed your mind and body, then you will discover yourself closer to sleep than when you are feeling irritable and tense. But you cannot relax your mind and body deeply even you have try hardly to do relaxation and heard it many times from your doctor. Why does most people feel to relax their mind and body in order to get a good quality sleep at night? It may because they do not know how to relax their mind and body correctly and effectively.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep or take naps??
    I need some tips for falling asleep. Last night I only got 3 hours. I've tried almost anything but I cant get my mind to stop thinking. Please give me some good ideas rather than the regular "drink milk read a book listen to music"thing cause that doesn't really help me. I also have a lot of trouble taking naps during the day. I really want to take naps I just dont know how. PLease tell me how to fall asleep quickly and tips on napping ?? =) thanks

    • ANSWER:
      When I need a nap, I just lay on the couch with a nice warm blanket & fall right to sleep. I never sleep in my bedroom for a nap cuz it's impossible to go to sleep. You feel like you're going to bed for the night and you shouldn't be since it's the afternoon & you just can't go to sleep. So sleep on the couch & just relax...I sleep with the tv on too. I dunno how u feel about sleeping pills, but at night, I take Tylenol Simply Sleep. It's avery MILD sleeping pill. It says take 2 for 8 hrs of sleep, but I usually just take one and it helps me doze off, It doesn't knock you right out, it doesn't make you drowzy in the morning or tired, it just helps me sleep through the night without gettin up 10x. It's over the counter & it's by tylenol but it's not for headaches or anything it's just Simply Sleep. I highly reccomend it!

  2. QUESTION:
    How do I get my two-year-olds to fall asleep more quickly at naptime?
    I have 25 month old twins who share a room (separate cribs). They used to go down for naps without a problem- one was going to sleep minutes after being put in the crib, and the other would talk to himself for about fifteen minutes and then go to sleep. Lately, they have been staying up for at least an hour after I put them down! I put them down between 2 and 2:30pm, and they jump on the mattresses, talk to each other, yell and scream happily to each other, and throw everything out of their cribs until finally crashing and going to sleep. I know they still need naps because after they do fall asleep they can sleep for up to three hours! Has anyone else gone through this? Is it just a phase? Any advice?
    Thanks for all the suggestions and responses! I wanted to clear a few things up: the kids get up at 8am, so putting them in their cribs at 2pm is six hours after they wake up. We go upstairs at 1:45 to a pretty dark room, I turn their lullaby music on, and we sit in the rocking chair and read five or six short books. Then they get to pick one board book for their crib. They have one blanket and one or two stuffed animals in their crib as well- nothing that they are absolutely attached to.

    Also, they do get very hyper around 1:15-ish, and they usually chase each other around the house and then we play "gymnastics" before we go upstairs- so believe me, they should be plenty tired! This is the problem!! They should be wiped out but they are not!
    Also, about fifteen minutes before we go upstairs for stories, we do quiet activities like puzzles to prepare their bodies to calm down for nap. Am I doing it all wrong?!

    • ANSWER:
      It's time for them to choose when they are tired and need a nap now. Any small child will eventually pass out after jumping up and down after an hour and then becoming bored with it.

  3. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep?
    I have never had one night of insomnia from age four to ten (I read it somewhere that you cannot remember anything under three years old). Now I only fall asleep quickly one night in a year. I do not drink coffee or tea. I have tried hot milk and getting up. When I visited my doctor she didn't do anything. I have tried changing the temperature. I don't nap during the day. I don't feel sleepy during the day either. I am only fifteen. I have tried reading a book. I have tried not reading a book in bed. I have tried doing nothing apart from sleep in bed. I have tried to perfume the room. I have removed all sound (my little clock). I got up at 7:15am today. I don't dare go to sleep early now. Once I even tried not sleeping for a whole night. Nothing really works. I don't really have nightmares anymore. I have also tried getting up and going to bed at the same time. I am a happy person. My room is dark. I am not afraid of the dark. I don't drink soda or iced tea. I tried counting sheep. I toss. I turn. I have followed advice from 'how to sleep' sites. I am doing the right things but I don't fall asleep for many hours. I hate nighttime now.

    • ANSWER:

  4. QUESTION:
    How can I get my 8 week old to nap longer during the day?
    My 8 week old baby has recently (within the past three weeks) started napping for only 45 minutes. She only takes three or so naps per day and is obviously still tired upon wakening. She becomes fussy and overtired within a few minutes of waking up. I've tried to soothe her back to sleep and have even let her cry for 5 minutes upon wakening but she will not go back to sleep. I've tried feeding her after she wakes up thinking that was the reason but she's not hungry. Because of these short naps, her awake time is limited and she tires very quickly (cannot stay up longer than an hour without becoming fussy). Most of the time she falls asleep for her naps on her own in the crib if I catch her at just the right time. In the evenings she is extremely fussy because she is over-tired. After getting her to sleep, night sleep is not an issue as she is sleeping 6-7 hour stretches. Is there anything I can do to extend her nap time? Any reason why she is doing this?

    • ANSWER:
      warm milk right before going down... put your baby down and rub/massage her little forehead so she feels completely relaxed. and have soft soothing music play... also have the room smell of light lavender or chamomile

  5. QUESTION:
    Do you benefit from taking a nap?
    I never get tired during the day, so I don't really understand the concept of taking naps.

    It also takes me like two hours to fall asleep.. so I don't understand how people can fall asleep in 5 minutes and then actually /sleep/ for 30 minutes and wake up! That's insane... the very few times when I tried to take a nap, I ended up sleeping for at least an hour and I felt like it was a waste of time.

    Do you benefit from naps? How do you fall asleep so quickly?

    I don't stay up because I have anything to worry about.. I just "daydream" until I fall asleep.. which takes hours.

    • ANSWER:
      I always fall asleep really quickly so naps are awesome for me. In between classes, when I have a 2-hour break, I'll usually go home and take a quick nap. Then I'm refreshed and can concentrate in class.

  6. QUESTION:
    I am seeing a doctor soon, but in the meantime, need advice/ideas?
    Need some advice/remedies to assist me while I am waiting for my doctor's appointment. Also any ideas on what is going on with me.

    In a nutshell, I have been suffering poor stool and/or other GI issues for 2 or 3 years running now, and it has to stop. I need some relief and normal biological functioning. I am listing all aspects where my functioning is below par, even if I do not feel that it is pertinent to the situation.

    1. Frequent heart burn/acid stomach, at least 1x/14 days.
    2. Frequent nausea, at least 1x/week.
    3.Trouble staying asleep. Often do what I call “power napping” – Falling asleep quickly, reaching REM quickly, waking up feeling rested and unable to return to sleep, but not fully rested as extremely tired/fatigued 4 or 5 hours later.
    4. Frequent trouble getting asleep, 2 or more times per week, currently taking Diphenhydramine.
    5. Bowel movements often water, dark. Fiber-rich diet AND fiber therapy required for any kind of consistency. I suspect that I require an inordinate amount of fiber to bulk stool.
    6. Fatigue quickly, especially during high stress.
    7. Occasional loss of balance, esp. after sleeping or sitting for long periods of time, at least 1x/month.
    8. Caffeine aggravates these problems, but eliminating caffeine does not completely resolve situation.
    9. Frequent melancholy/depression symptoms.
    10. Frequent irritability, at least 1x per week, sometimes with no evident/rational cause.
    11. Occasional (1x weekly) aggressive feelings.
    12. Loss of interest/motivation.
    13. Currently noticing an increase in the frequency and intensity of the nausea, esp. 15 minutes to 2 hours after eating/drinking.
    14. Have recently regurgitated food or beverage shortly after eating.
    15. Hungry, but no appetite [don’t feel like eating] (though I think this is related to my nausea and not wanting to feel bad).
    16. When I do eat, friends/relatives often comment on the size of my appetite and how much I ingest.
    Looking at these symptoms, I do see how someone could assume that I am on drugs. I assure you, I am not.

    • ANSWER:
      Reassess your sleep environment.

      Look into chakra, tapping, pilates. They might sound pie in the sky but are proven ways to lower stress. Your issues will be stress related.

  7. QUESTION:
    11 month old waking up after being asleep for a couple hours?
    For the last month I've been noticing a pattern where several nights a week my son will fall asleep relatively quickly when it's bedtime, and then wake up an hour or two later and decide he is WIDE AWAKE. He doesn't cry, he just babbles loudly, jumps up and down in his crib, bangs on his crib, etc. He's just wide awake. Every other time I've just left him in his crib for however long it takes him to fall back asleep (sometimes a couple of hours), going back in every ten minutes or so to say "shhhh, night time!" and lay him back down, but he just pops right back up and half the time starts laughing, or tries to make me laugh (like by shaking his head back and forth). Anyone have any idea why this is happening? Tonight I just got him up because I could tell he just wasn't tired, and I'm letting him play right now. How should I handle this?? Our apartment is tiny so no matter what I do it keeps my husband awake - his crib is right against our room, so if he's noisy in his crib it keeps him up, but if I get him up he plays loudly in the living room which isn't much better. (My husband has to get up at 4 for work).

    Any suggestions would be very much appreciated!

    I should add, my son usually takes two naps during the day, one at around 10 and one at around 2, both for about an hour and a half. Today he decided to take one three hour long nap from 12 - 3 instead of the two naps.

    • ANSWER:
      He just has a lot of energy, i'm sure he will grow out of it soon. In the mean time maybe don't go and tell him its "night time" if you ignore him while he tries to get your attention he will eventually become bored and will probably go to sleep. the more you show him you are awake the more it makes him want to wake up and play. just ignore him for a while, eventually he will understand there is no reason to get up and should sleep more soundly through the night.

  8. QUESTION:
    How do you get a baby to fall asleep on their own?
    I think I'm starting to go nutty from spending so much time soothing my baby. She's 13 weeks old and she's having so much trouble sleeping. She is breastfed and refuses to take a pacifier.

    She gets sleepy after being awake for less than an hour, so I make sure to take her back to her room to soothe her to sleep. I find that the only way to get her to close her eyes is with rocking. Often times her eyes get heavy quickly and I put her in the crib. She wakes up a lot during the transfer to the crib and I have to do it all again. The biggest problem is that when I put her in the crib and she's asleep, she wakes up within a few minutes, even though there isn't any noise She's even swaddled and has a sound machine.

    She isn't at all able to fall back asleep once she starts stirring. I know that once she moves that's it, I'll have to do it all over again. Sometimes I'm soothing her for over an hour and I know she's tired because her eyes get heavy even after an hour of this. It's just the same thing over and over again - soothe, transfer, wake up, soothe transfer, wake up, soothe, transfer, settles in crib, wakes up 5 minutes later, soothe, transfer, wake up... AARGH!! I end up in her room for over an hour and I feel like I'm going to pass out from rocking her so much. This can't be healthy for either of us.

    Does anyone have any advice on how to get babies to fall asleep on their own? I've tried a few methods - check and console, shhshh/pat, but nothing is working. When I go to console her, she's absolutely inconsolable. She doesn't seem to have any idea how to fall back asleep.

    I feel like I'm starting to lose my mind here with all of this soothing. When she does nap it's only for 30 minutes (no soothing will get her back down). I'm absolutely exhausted during the day because there's no time to sit and I have a 22 month to take care of.

    So any idea why she can't stay asleep? Is this normal? When do babies figure out how to fall asleep on their own? I don't think I can take this much longer!!

    • ANSWER:
      Have you tried a swing? Mine slept in one for awhile and has no problem now, at 6 months, on his own in the crib. He won't take a paci either and didn't learn to suck his thumb until now. I think babies just aren't able to self-soothe at all until about 6 months or more. On the occasional fussy night we still put him in the swing and it works like a charm. We use a graco luvin' hug swing, its reclines nicely and has a high weight limit.

      If baby seems well rested, 30 minutes is fine. Every baby is different and I've read that 30 minutes is the minimum, though, of course, some babies sleep longer. Mine did fine with short, frequent naps. At 6 months he's now started napping 1-3 hours at a time.

  9. QUESTION:
    Son needs to sleep better at night?
    My son will be 4 in a couple weeks and lately he hasn't been falling asleep immediately for naps or bedtime. He will lay in bed, very quietly for 3 hours! It has been very frustrating because then he is grumpy and tired the next day, but still again, for his nap, he refuses to fall asleep.

    Finally, last night I sat on the floor next to his bed and told him to close his eyes. If he opened them slightly, I would remind him to close his eyes. I was back downstairs within 10 minutes, that's how quickly he fell asleep with his eyes closed. He was much happier this morning. So, it's not that he isn't tired.

    I've tried eliminating the nap because thought maybe he was outgrowing it, but wow, what a bad evening and he would have night terrors at night because he was too tired.

    Any suggestions to get him to sleep right away? I've taken everything out of his bed to make sure he doesn't have anything to play with. He won't get out of bed, he just lays very still and plays with his fingers.

    Thanks!

    • ANSWER:

  10. QUESTION:
    What is this sleep 'disorder' and how can I control it?
    I don't know if this is normal or not, but it's something new to me and I kind of like it.

    I know this isn't how most people sleep because everyone I talk to has an easy time sleeping, but I always took a long time to fall asleep. I always spend the first few minutes (sometimes over an hour) thinking about exciting things. Then I feel a strange sensation in my body and my mind throttles down. Then as soon as I stop thinking I fall asleep.

    That's been the case for about the past 5 years. Sometimes when I really want to fall asleep quickly I can voluntarily stop my 'thought race' before the last stage I mentioned, but usually I want to think these things so I don't.

    Now, a few months ago, maybe years, I don't know exactly when it started, I began feeling 'poundings' in my head during the day when I didn't sleep enough the night before. It feels weird, the best way I can explain it is like a bubble expanding in my brain and me losing consciousness for only a fraction of a second. The frequency of these depend on how sleepy I am, and when it gets annoying I usually go to bed right away and fall asleep as soon as I close my eyes.

    I thought the poundings were part of being sleepy, but a couple weeks ago something weird started happening. I tried to go to bed one day just for a nap and when I closed my eyes I felt these poundings. I felt one, two, three, and four in increasing intensity so I got scared and opened my eyes. I closed them again and the same thing happened. I woke up again and tried again in a few minutes, the second try I fell asleep normally.

    Well, a couple days later it happened again, but I decided to see what happened if I didn't open my eyes. At first I thought I would die, maybe it was a brain tumor or something, but honestly I didn't really care then, possibly because I was so tired. After like 5 or 6 poundings I entered a state where I wasn't fully conscious, but still felt my body. This state is SO AWESOME. Sometimes it's easier than others, but usually I can have any dream I want. I usually end up with a sexual fantasy... I'm such a pervert. :/

    There's a problem, though. As soon as I think of something bad I get a horrible nightmare. I actually feel pain, for example one time I dreamed of a devil stabbing my chest. I felt it and I panicked. I tried to move and eventually managed to wake up. I only wake up from this state if I manage to physically move, which is hard because it's like my body is heavier... Actually no, it's more like I'm a lot weaker and so my body feels like that.

    One time I had 3 nightmares in a row so I almost gave up sleeping. I ended up asking my dad to stay with me so I would feel safe, and that worked.

    So basically my question is: what causes this phenomenon, and how can I control it so I can avoid the nightmares? More importantly, is this a symptom of insomnia? I haven't been sleeping a lot lately. I usually get at least 8 hours of sleep, but I generally need 12 to be fully charged. I guess needing 12 hours instead of the normal 8 is a symptom of suddenly forfeiting my medications a couple months ago (Depakote and Zoloft) and it'll go away soon. Maybe this whole thing is because of that... I don't know.

    Thanks Y!A for any comments.

    • ANSWER:
      Lucid dreaming maybe? I've experienced what you've gone through a couple of times i have problems with sleeping too, unfortunately i haven't found a way around it but tell me when you do!

  11. QUESTION:
    Is this how it starts?
    My 10 month old nurses before he falls asleep for naps and bedtime. Some times I will rock him to sleep after wards, other times he falls asleep on the boob. Whenever he does this, I wait until I am sure he is not awake and I carefully try to remove my nipple from his mouth. Invariably he will wake up and start nursing again like he was starving. He then quickly falls back to sleep.

    I have noticed my husband will do the same thing with the TV and remote. He will fall sleep during a show with the remote on his lap. I inch over to him and slip the remote out from under his hand. I then pick out something else to watch. My husband then wakes up and says" Oh, you don't want to watch that anymore?" or the classic "Hey, I was watching that!"

    This leads me to believe that this behavior begins in infancy. Any thoughts?
    Gretchen:Future daughter-in-law? Don't move too fast for me. I can't even think about that. Not for 20-40 more years.

    • ANSWER:
      Yep, I know what you mean.

      Wait until you wake up in the morning and find your husband and son both asleep, your husband hand is down his boxers, and your son's hand is down his diaper.
      Talk about a Kodak moment!

  12. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know of some helpful reading material that will help my husband understand me?
    My husband is a very good loving guy who works very hard. That being said he just doesn't seem to understand how very tiring and trying pregnancy is. In a way I don't blame him, because before I got pregnant myself, I always thought pregnant women might be overdramatizing about their symptoms. I didn't have ANY experience with any women close to me becoming pregnaant however, so all I got was tv shows and movies LOL

    But no matter how many times I try to explain to him how I feel, ect, he seems to think it's not as bad as I'm saying and that it is very temporary, and forgets about them in 30 mins. I had not had any mood swings with my pregnancy, but now I have been getting irritated lately with repeating myself. For example: Sleeping. It takes me a good hour if not more to finally get comfortable enough to get to sleep. I've never been good at falling asleep quickly anyways. Now add to this the fact I need to get up to pee at least 3 times a night, and can't fall back asleep easily each time.. this just adds up to barely getting 5 hours of sleep for every 8 he sleeps. (he doesn't wake up at all). Now I've explained this to him, and he still rags on me about taking a nap during the day!

    My question is, how can I get him to relate to me and understand that the things going on in (and to) my body will not be over until the baby is out of me?! And that when I take the time to mention what I'm feeling and experiencing, that I'm not trying to complain, but let him know whats going on with me so he won't be surprised by it later on when it becomes too much for me to handle?! Is there any reading material or website that would be good for him to read? Let me know and Thanks so much!

    • ANSWER:
      http://www.bookdads.com/dadlabs-guide-to-fatherhood-pregnancy-and-year-one/

      http://blogmommas.com/?p=1740

      I like the second pregnancy book.

  13. QUESTION:
    how many naps for a 15 month old?
    My daughter will be 15 months old next week and goes to a home daycare every afternoon. They've asked me to change her schedule so she naps at 1:00 every afternoon, because that's when the other (and older) kids nap.

    She currently sleeps 8pm until between 7 and 8 am (getting up once to eat), goes down for a nap at 11am for about an hour and another one at about 3pm for an hour. I've always followed her lead for her sleeping times, and this is what her body wants.

    When I put her down for her naps, she is tired - dark circles around her eyes, cranky, and clumsy - and falls asleep quickly and easily. So, to me she still needs both of these naps. So, I'm reluctant to change her schedule just because it's what the other kids do. They are older and have been having only 1 nap a day at 1pm for a long time.

    So, when does your 15 month old nap and for how long? Any suggestions on how to handle this situation?

    • ANSWER:

  14. QUESTION:
    Is this an odd way to make my daughter sleep?
    I have a 22 month old daughter. She has been in her toddler bed since about 15 months. She learned how to open her bedroom door a couple of months ago so for a while she of course kept leaving her bedroom. I started locking the door but then she learned how to unlock it. If her room was close to me when she naps this would hardly be a problem and I'd just walk her back in there. However, her bedroom is upstairs and I'd have to walk her back upstairs every 30 seconds. I frankly don't have much energy for those frikin stairs. I'm 6 months pregnant and they make me tired! She wouldn't stay in there for anything. She wouldn't really cry or whine about it though. So we tried the baby gate but she could see outside of her room and that actually did upset her for some reason (maybe because she could see outside her room?).

    We put a Safety 1st door knob cover on the inside of her door. She knows that it will not open so she doesn't even try and will usually fall asleep quickly and never cries. Even though she's ok in there and isn't upset, is this okay? It seems weird to "lock" her in there but it's the only way she'll go to sleep quickly (if she simply knows she can't get out).

    I check on her often and she kicks at the door when she wakes up lol, so it's not like I don't know when to get her out.
    And if this is ok, at what age will I know that she'll listen to me a little better when I tell her to stay in there?

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think this is a bad way to get her to sleep. I do the same thing with my 17 month old daughter. When I put her to nap or at bedtime, I shut the door. Of course, she isn't able to open it yet. Once she goes to sleep, I open her door a little so that I can keep an eye on her. It also helps her realize that when I say it is time to go to sleep, I mean it. With her, just leaving her door open or put a baby gate at the door, that just creates a way for them to stay occupied and it keeps her awake longer.

  15. QUESTION:
    Why won't 4 month old baby nap?
    My 4 month old baby is always over tired, because it's almost impossible to get her to nap more than once a day. She probably sleeps enough at night (wakes up for good around 12 hours after going to bed - usually wakes up about 4 times a night to be nursed back to sleep, but doesn't take long) And will always go down for her first nap of the day decently (about an hour and 15 minutes after she wakes up she is already ready for the first nap). After that, she is usually tired around an hour and a half to an hour and 45, but it's a b*tch to get to her nap....lol. I started a daily routine about 2 weeks ago, and have mostly stuck with it, but her new thing is that it's almost impossible to nurse her to sleep. the only time she 'easily' nurses to sleep is the middle of the night. Some nights, I admit, I have to let her cry a bit, because nursing, rocking, bouncing, cuddling, swinging - you name it, she will not go to sleep. In order to keep my sanity, i have to put her down for 5-10 minutes because I get so annoyed from her struggling the minute I put her to the breast, and I know she's tired, especially after I've been trying for close to an hour (although some times if I pull her off the breast and rock and bounce her, using the soother, she will fall asleep). Then I go back in and start over I do not think she is gassy, as I give her gripe water about an hour for bed and do massages right before bed that hellp her pass gas. Also my letdown doesn't seem too slow or fast, it just seems to be a new phase of hers. Funny thing is, I wanted to wean her from nursing to sleep, but none of the methods worked (well, I guess the only one I tried was pick up/put down). And now that she won't nurse to sleep, I don't know how to get her to sleep!! What I wouldn't give to be able to just put her to the breast and have her fall asleep within 15 minutes. Now I have to try 2-4 times and eventually she might have a second nap of 20 minutes or so.
    Anyhow back to the napping, can usually tell when she's tired, have a very quick routine (can't do anything longer than a quick routine for her), but it takes usually an hour or two to get her down for her second nap, if I'm lucky to even get her down for one, and a 3rd nap is out of the question (well, mostly because by time she might get a second nap it's mid-late afternoon adn we don't have time for a 3rd nap).
    I figure this is why it takes an hour or two to get her down to sleep every night. If I try too early, more like 3 or 4 hours, even though I know she is exhausted to begin with.
    Am I doing something wrong, or is this just a baby thing? I can tell when she first gets tired, and quickly try to get her down, but it doesn't matter if she's overtired or not, it seems to be just as difficult to get her to sleep.
    Sorry I am all over the place here. Just so discouraged. I know she's tired, and I get to her before she's over tired, but by the time I am able to finally get her down, she's overtired! I just don't get it. She's fussy half the day because lots'of times I jsut can't get her to nap no matter what, so I keep her up even though I know she's exhausted by that point. So sad.

    • ANSWER:
      Wow, only one nap a day? Thats amazing at 4 months old! Maybe she is teething and is in pain too much to sleep? Try giving her infants tylenol a 1/2 hour before napping and bed time, if it is teething it can soothe the pain and sometimes tylenol can make babies sleepy. At 4 months old my daughter was taking about 4 naps a day..1/2 hour to 45 minutes each....but every baby is different. At 4 months she should be sleeping about 14 hours a day, so she is getting most of it during the night, but on average she should be sleeping 2 hours throughout the day..again though, all babies are different. Try giving her tylenol and possibly putting orajel on her gums to see if it helps? My daughter was teething at 4 months and it interrupted her sleep....good luck!

  16. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know what to do for EXTREMELY heavy sleepers?
    My boyfriend is 30 yrs old and works nights (10 pm - 7 am). He is in good health with no kind of medical problems at all! He generally tries to get to sleep by 11 in the morning, this will change when school starts for the kids on thursday (the 19th), then he will most likely get to bed after taking the kids and winding down so probably 8 am at the latest and then be up by 230 in the afternoon. Okay heres the problem, he falls asleep VERY quickly!! He can seriously be in the middle of a sentence and fall asleep. Once he gets to sleep it is nearly IMPOSSIBLE to wake him! Ive done things like vacuum in the same room while hes sleeping, blast music, even jump on the bed and he doesnt even stir even alittle bit. He is also quite mean when trying to wake him up, gripping about things or people that arent even there. His sisters and I have had a good laugh about how we can carry on a conversation with him and it sounds like hes awake, his eyes are even open but once he gets "back to sleep" and wakes up for real he has no idea that the conversation even took place. Doctors have wanted to do a sleep study on him to find the root of the problem but the cost is insane! There is no way possible we could afford it. I dont know what to do. He was so mad at me tonight for waking him up and it was 9 55!! He was saying, "cant you just leave me alone for 20 mins!!" and I said, sweetly, no you dont have 20 mins youll be late and he said of course I will be. Hes told me a million times, please dont take anything I say to heart when youre waking me up cos I have no idea what im saying. Its not just a cop out, he really and truly has no idea whats going on around him or even whos waking him at the time hes being woken up. This is the sweetest man ive ever met and when hes awake hes adorable, when hes going to sleep hes entirely the utmost of sweet (HUGE cuddler!!), its just the waking up bit thats horrid and he always feels so bad if i tell him what an ass he was to me and says how sorry he is over and over. I just really dont know what to do. He cant nap cos if he does he just sleeps and sleeps, an hr turns into 6. He once slept for 16 hrs straight! I know that if he dint have to work tonight and id have let him sleep he would have slept til probably like 9 or 10 in the morning before waking up on his own. I do love him so much and i will keep on dealing with his jerkyness when waking him up for as long as i need to, and if its forever then so be it, i can handle it but i have to admit that even tho i know he doesnt know what hes saying it still hurts my feelings a lot. i blow it off but still...sooooo what can i do? Please help! Oh and alarms dont work at all!...nothing does except my relentless shaking of him, and i do it gently and sweetly always. So yeah any advice....anything at all, id love to hear it. I worry about him sleeping that heavy and i dont know what to do. Thanks in advance.

    Oh I forgot to mention that when he is asleep he sleeps normally. No odd breathing and IF he snores its softly and only for a few minutes....like maybe 5 or 10 mins tops. and lastly, there are times when i wake him that tho its hard to do he is extremely sweet, trying to cuddle me and stuff like that, but hes mostly just a jerk. haha I just wanted to make sure that i DID mention that!
    as for JPs answer...ive actually had sex with him and he never woke...he even finished. this happened about 2 days ago. and btw he said, while being wide awake, that if i wanted to have some "fun" with him while he was sleeping to go for it and it would be more than fine with him. "what an awesome way to wake up" he said.....which was what i was trying to do and yeh...it dint work!

    • ANSWER:
      I couldn't read this all but try jerking him off... this is a serious answer too... or pinch his nuts a bit...

  17. QUESTION:
    Can't have a good sleep unless it's daytime?
    I had no idea how to name this question.
    Anyways I'll start..
    I can't get to sleep at night,(9-11pm) and when I do it's a broken sleep. (Waking up every couple hours)
    If I stay up till 7-8am then I sleep really good, I fall asleep semi-quickly and I'll sleep for a full 12 hours (My usual amount of sleep) with only waking up once, if that.
    Just 2 days ago I stayed up for a day and a half do I could fix my sleeping habits and start going to bed at a normal hour, but it was horrible.
    I slept 12 hours but then I had to take a nap in the middle of the day and always ended up sleeping til 5pm. The nap was the only uninterrupted sleep I got.
    I can't take sleeping pills since my family won't give me them anymore.
    I don't know what to do to fix this.
    Every couple weeks I pull an all-nighter so I can go to bed at a normal hour and end up ruining it because of these problems. It's just endless.

    Does anybody else have this problem?
    Is there anyway to fix it?

    • ANSWER:
      OMG I get a better sleep during the day too it's so wierd! I wonder why?

  18. QUESTION:
    how do you de-tatch your emotions to avoid insomnia?
    I've always considered to be a little over-emotional. A couple months ago I was in a stressful situation so I literally needed sleeping pills (ativan) to aid me into falling asleep.

    Now I realize that it doens't matter whether it's stress. It could be excitement, boredom or a racing mind, or anything. Literally during sleepovers I would stay up all night because I would have so much stuff going through my mind. Or the night before important events - to the point where I look at the clock and it's 6am and I literally give up and just go eat breakfast.

    Sometimes, my mind doesn't stop thinking about random contemplations and I don't know why but it makes it so hard to fall asleep.

    I do exersize twice a week (karate), although my bad habit would be napping in the day for about 4 hours in order to compensate my missing sleep. I do this because I am in school and I need the sleep so that I'll be able to function while studying for exams. I know that this makes it harder for me to fall asleep at night but it's very hard for me to control.

    Anyhow, I am most envious from those who fall asleep very quickly, as if they never had emotions attatched before they'd be set for bed.

    I want to know if there are any advice from those who, like me, have trouble falling asleep, and what you do in order to fix it.

    Thanks~

    Note: I don't take the pills because I don't wish to be dependent on them, so actually I have a lot left over and I'm always tempted to have one so I can finally fall asleep =( Usually I dont and end up with a sleepless night.

    note 2: my father has this problem as well. He and I generally get stressed more easily (anxiety). I understand that insomnia/stress can very easily run through families.

    • ANSWER:

  19. QUESTION:
    How to get baby to sleep later?!?
    My son has been waking up at 6AM for a feed, which would be fine, except he is falling back asleep again soon thereafter, which then throws off his morning and afternoon naps! Is there any way to encourage him to sleep a bit later, even just an hour, so that he isn't falling asleep so quickly? Trying to extend his awake-time so that we have a more defined schedule in terms of bottle -> awake -> bottle -> nap in crib -> awake etc. My son is 3 months old (next week).

    my general rule is that if it's still dark outside, such as if he wakes at 5AM, we go back to bed as if it were the middle of the night. 6AM is tough because it's just getting light outside, so I don't want to put him back in the crib, but he's going back to sleep anyway ..... any suggestions?

    • ANSWER:
      At 3 months old it is really hard to get most babies on a schedule. If you really want him to stay awake after his 6am feeding you can talk to him and play with him. It may work, but if he is tired it will just make him cranky. Although only having two naps a day is probably not enough sleep at this age. My son is almost 4 months and we are starting to have a little bit of a routine, but he still at least cat naps between each feeding.

  20. QUESTION:
    35 weeks pregnant possible preterm labor? Do i go back? HELP ;(?
    i should of explained this more on my last question. Heres the story;
    I am 35.weeks and 3days pregnant. due June 14th
    I have a medical condition called Cholestasis.
    ;;sunday i went to the hospital for a NST
    (that i have twice a week because of the Cholestasis)
    The midwife noticed mild contractions about ten minutes apart. (i though where braxton hicks) and i had high blood pressure. quickly take me into the room, my baby isnt making any movements. They gave me a cervix exam i am NOT dialeted and . I get put on a IV and get blood drawn everything was normal... Except the part that i was having contractions and diarrhea . They gave me a shot to completly stop the pain and it made me so nervous cause i felt my heart pump so bad and my little girl started moving alot. I get discharged three hours later. I felt good it was like nothing happened.
    ;;its Sunday 11:36pm
    I had sex and used the bathroom right after.
    I always check if i have any other discharge like mucus or anything. But everything else seems normal
    ;Its monday at 4am
    I wake up im feeling small pains here and there. Some mucus but nothing in it.
    yet my day goes on okay. Little crampy but ok.
    ;;Its Tuesday 1am
    I get up to use the bathroom.
    i see mucus come out but this time with alot of blood.
    I still have cramp like pains and i layed back in bed counting how far apart they were hurting it was ten minutes. Its contractions since i felt my stomach tighten up real bad after that. Its ten i wake up from a NAP. I fell asleep for about an hour that whole night. ;( My pains go from a 3 to a 7 (scale from 1 to 10)
    My contractions are 5 mins apart. Im back at the hospital i get my IV running blood drawn again and baby is being monitored. I explained everything and they checked my cervix i am 2cm dialated. I was given a pill to make my contractions go apart. It worked i felt one within two hours i got released.
    Now im layin in bed in pain 5mins apart more bloody show is leaking. I have a headache. Wat now?

    • ANSWER:
      That got my heart racing go back to the hospital, sure your baby girl is fine !! Good luck hun :)

  21. QUESTION:
    I'm feeling a bit down...and am looking for help?
    I feel like I am becoming psychotic...

    I am becoming severely depressed, anxious and pained...

    I don't know what came first but I'm sure it all feeds on itself becoming worse...

    It was probably the anxiety...Almost every day now, I work myself into such a frenzy about nothing, that at the end of the day it feels painful for me to breathe and as if my heart if beating out of rhythm - surely its beating too quickly. Of course that affects my diet, my habits and my sleep. I barely eat, hardly any sleep at night (5 hours, though I usually wake up several times) that I fall asleep during the day - nap after nap (and you'd think they would help, but no, it feels as though I'm waking to death, very painful). All of that exhaustion becomes depression...

    I made this account just for a chance to present this to someone, though I'm not so naive to think they might cure me, but at least for someone to know...

    Days are just so horrible for me. I feel as though I have terrible nightmare - when I'm awake! I can feel my heart pounding in my stomach, where I'm sure it shouldn't be.

    The panic attacks mount as the day goes on until I am just in a constant state of anxiety...not being able to think straight...any pain, any discomfort seems as though it is worse by a factor of 100! How terrible it feels...

    I don't know what to make of it...

    Any thought I have is caught by this torrent of pain, and turned into a hellish dream...all while awake...

    I thank goodness for my apathy and laziness though, for I constantly feel like murdering people for the smallest of slights...I am somewhat conscious so as to not follow out with these acts...It wouldn't be me...

    I don't know what else to say...I'm forgetting things, but at the moment...I can't very well think clearly...
    Surely, I am psychotic...how do I get all of this to subside?

    • ANSWER:
      U need professional help....and the fact you are aware of your troubles is a good sign, so you're not psychotic, Seek help and end your misery.

  22. QUESTION:
    Is there more I can do on my end?
    Okay, so here is the deal. Our second daughter is 2...but very smart. Starting at 9 months she began to walk, she was a cinch to get off the bottle, she slept through the night from the first night she was born. At 12 months she would jump on our couch and say "jump" she took to loving Dora the Explorer and would ask for it avidly. Now she is 2, She can sing her alphabet, and recognize letters...we have this computer that her grandparents bought her, its a discovery kids computer (for ages 8 and above) it has a game on there, where its asks where a letter is, and the child finds it on the keyboard, she aces this everytime..so much so that she can now begin to work the keyboards on computers. She now knows how to turn on this play computer, hit the key for "words" and then 3 for the game she likes to play. If i pull youtube up on our home computer, and lookup "veggie tales" she knows how to move her fingers on the keypad to click on the video she wants. She knows her shapes and her colors. She can count to 20 in english and 12 in spanish, and she knows many spanish words (at times, its actually a bit bad, because she will ask or tell us something using a mix of english and spanish, and then we don't know what it is she wants...this is from watching Dora and Diego and Sesame Street) She can talk up a storm and answers very easily. She is very active, is in ballet and follows the teacher on directions and is in gymnastics..where she is trying very hard to accomplish handstands. So..here is my question..I'm no teacher, but I feel like my limited ability to teach is holding her back..she has accomplished all the above almost all on her own, other than me reading to her each night, and singing the alphabet...but her recongnizing letters is all from her watching "word world and super why on pbs" Now..no I don't just sit my child in front of the tv...we make crafts, we go outside and play, as I said, she goes to ballet and gymnastics..I allow up to 3 shows a day..during her down time. (she usually falls asleep for her nap before the second show) and on rainy days...if we have nothing fun to do she may watch more...but my main question is...is there more I can do? is there more she can learn? how to I go about furthering her teaching? I guess what I really need is like, a teacher's advice? on what the next steps should be? is she too young to learn how to read? or learn simple math? not that I feel she "needs" to know it so early, but because she seems to grasp things so quickly I don't want to hold her back.

    • ANSWER:
      My son is 2 1/2 and is very advanced also. I have been teaching him the different sounds of the letters now. He can even tell you what letter a word starts with if you say it to him. This is my attempt to get him to learn to read, but I always wonder if I am doing the right thing to get him to the next step. We practice sight words also when we read his favorite books.

  23. QUESTION:
    How do you get a baby off the bottle quickly and easily?
    My son is 11 months old. I would like to get him off the bottle because I feel that he's old enough to not need it anymore. I think he has an attachment to it. I've made the mistake of laying him down with a bottle and he's been in the habit of this for months. That's how he falls asleep. I know now that this is wrong because of several reasons. Anyway...At the moment my husband and son and I are staying with my husbands parents. (my in laws) I know that it's going to be rough for everyone when I lay him down without a bottle and he cries for 10 to 15 minutes. What can I do? I know that its probably hard to just sit by and watch but I really don't want anyone to intervene. He knows how to use a sippy cub and he only takes a bottle at night or when he takes a nap during the day. I feel that this is best for him. Does anyone have any advice?
    I have a son, not a daughter...and I am not waiting until 18 months. My mom weaned me at 10 months.
    As far as breast feeding goes...I stopped doing that when he was about 2 months or so...so I couldn't do that even if i wanted to. Even if I had breast fed longer I would have stopped when he got teeth.

    • ANSWER:
      Just take it away. Throw all the bottles in the garbage so you don't have any moments of weakness. It is harder for you as a parent than it will be for him. He'll forget about the bottle in a few days, especially if he's fine with the sippy cup. Don't ever lay your baby down with a bottle OR a cup in the crib, even if it's just water.

      The last time my kids had a bottle of milk was their first birthday.

  24. QUESTION:
    Can't get baby to sleep through the night unless in pram, help!!!?
    My little girl has on the whole been a great sleeper until she learnt how to pull herself up, she'll really sobs and there is no consoling her, she ends up sitting up and just crying and if she can she'll stand up and just cry for as long as you let her. I feel so sorry for her.
    She gets plenty of solids and drink throughout the day, she wakes about 7am naps can vary, usually after lunch, she'll have one then bath, bottle then bed usually about 7.30pm. She no longer takes a dummy and I do not wish to start her on it again, I give her a wee cuddly toy that she likes - not interested, I try patting her tummy and shushing or if she's on her side patting her bum she will start dosing off then all of a sudden start crying again along with trying to pull herself up. Picking her up and rocking her doesn't work she doesn't want to be held so there's no way she would fall asleep in bed with my partner and I and I'm not going to start that anyway. A bottle will calm her down and EVENTUALLY she will go to sleep although it can take up to an hour. I have resorted to putting her to sleep in her pram which lies in carrycot position and because she is harnest in when she wakes and tries to pull herself up she obviously can't and quickly falls back to sleep which is great as getting a full nights sleep is half the battle but I don't want her to get used to it so tonight she's back in her cot, took half an hour for her to nod off although it did entail me holding her down, that sounds really bad but I wasn't hurting her or anything just not letting her sit up she wasn't amused but what else can I do??
    Anyway anyone any advice has this happened to you or someone you know?
    thanks in advance
    I have no arguement with controlled crying I done it before she could sit up herself and it worked a treat after the first night that was her sleeping right through being able to soothe herself back to sleep at her hourly cycles, but now she just stands there...

    • ANSWER:
      This is an answer that I have posted twice before and got best answer from one mum who said it worked a treat:

      At around 10-11months babies start to become more aware of their surroundings and begin to notice things like you leaving the room, whereas before she wouldn't think about it now she'll be wondering where you have gone.

      Try putting a chair next to her cot and soothing her while she lays down. It'll take longer for her to settle but it gives the message 'it's bedtime and you're going to sleep, but I'm here'. If she stands up in the cot or puts her arms up to you then give her a cuddle without lifting her up then lay her down again. Walk out of the room but pop in and out frequently so she knows that she's not being 'abandoned'.

      I know this can be hard and time consuming, especially when you're used to a good sleeper, but with persistence it works. Good luck. x

      - Haha! Jodie (the answer above mine) is one of the ones I have posted this answer to already! x

  25. QUESTION:
    8+ months old baby wakes up every 2 hours at night asking for breastfeeding?
    My baby was breastfed exclusively since birth. She refused from bottle/pacifier even though I offered it frequently. She tried to suck her finger/tongue around 4 month to calm down, but she gave up quickly since it didn't help her to sleep right away. She tried to fall asleep without breast, but seem to give up too quickly, and start crying. When she cries, she cry louder and louder, until she gets what she wants. If she doesn't get it for a while, she goes into frenzy and she can't calm down at all for long time. So, I will not use cry it out method.
    I know she associates breastfeeding with sleeping, but I don't know how to teach her to fall asleep on her own when she wakes up at night. Anyone has any suggestions?
    I tried rocking her to sleep, and she falls asleep, but when she wakes up in a few hours she wants to be breastfed, and refuse to fall asleep after rocking. She is definitely not hungry at night, she is over 99 percentile for weight and height.
    She naps in the stroller or swing 1.5-3 hours during the day, and sleeps 8p-7a at night. Sometimes, when I put her in the swing for nap, she doesn't want to fall asleep and cry till I breastfeed her. Then, if she doesn't fall asleep on the breast because I won't let her, she agrees to fall asleep in the swing.
    I tried putting her drowsy in the bed, she would wake up right away. She wouldn't nap the whole day, and in the evening she would crash after last breastfeeding. After trying it for few days, I gave up. She needed her naps. Any other ideas to teach baby independence? BTW, it just started after 7 month. Before that, she slept 5-6 hours straight, then 3 hours.
    Mike, she doesn't cry herself to sleep, she cries to being hysterical and certainly can't fall asleep after that.
    Maddy's mom, I tried that. She would wake up every 2 hours anyway, sometimes I take her to bed with me, so hardly she misses me, still wakes up.
    Shirley, she refuses the bottle. She vomited when I gave her one as a baby, now she chews it thinking it is a toy. Same thing as cup and pacifier.
    Pishee, she is DEFINITELY NOT hungry, she sucks for comfort for 2-5 min, turns away and falls asleep.

    • ANSWER:
      It could be that she is hungry in the sense that she needs to eat every two hours when she wakes up. You can pump out your milk at night and add a bit of rice cereal to it and shake it really well. This will help hold her so hunger won't wake her up.
      Best thing to try and help break association with sleep and breastfeeding during the day when it doesn't feel so much like torturing the little one.
      Good luck
      www.mommynuggets.com (for more info and tips for moms in general) I use it regularly and enjoy it and have found some useful tips over time.

  26. QUESTION:
    Can you please read my suspense story?
    I wrote this story for my english class, I didn't spend much time on it due to a lack of time. I just want to know what you think. Please tell me what I could add, or rewrite.

    Suspense Story: The Bus

    A thick sheet of fog laced the empty streets with it's moisture and covered the exterior of the buildings. I could barely see through it, and my attempts at following the path leading home was useless. I hurried to the nearest bus stop hoping that I could catch the last midnight stop. I waited impatiently for what seemed to be hours. I gave into my exhaustion and curled up onto a crumbling park bench under a street light.
    A loud screech alerted me; the bus had finally arrived.
    "Hm. I didn't even hear it coming."
    The fog cleared away from the bus, I stepped towards the entrance and a sudden, deviating breeze seemed to pull me away. As I climbed aboard, I noticed the driver look at me with a strange expression on his face. I couldn't help but stare back at him. His features were intimidating, he had a noticeable scar beginning from the middle of his bald head and ending over his left brow bone, his face was stricken with age, and his eyes were dark. The bus doors slammed, and I immediately looked away.
    "A dollar seventy-five?" I asked, But he didn't answer.
    I rummaged through my bag and paid that amount anyways. I eased towards the back of the bus; It was completely empty, but as the distance between the driver and I grew, the less uncomfortable I felt. I fidgeted in my seat until I was satisfied. The ridiculously bright fluorescent lights in the bus was hurting my eyes. I couldn't help but notice how clean the bus was, the spotless silver floors; not even a single bit of dirt occupied a groove in the floor, the blue seats were shiny, no finger prints on the sliding windows, and the empty spots where the advertisements should have been.
    It was strange, as we drove off, the street lights began flickering erratically. I looked through the window behind me, and I realized that they only stopped flickering when we passed them. I figured it was just a minor electrical problem. I decided to take a short nap, and as I was about to fall asleep, the driver made a sudden sharp turn causing me to lose my balance and fall over.
    "How rude, doesn't he realize I'm back here? What a jerk. Excuse me, can you please take it easy?" I told him, as I quickly gathered my composure.
    A little disgruntled, I tried to give him an angry look through the rear-view mirror.When he looked up at me, his eyes were bleeding! I looked down and rubbed my eyes a little, but when I looked back at him, they were completely normal. It was a bit difficult for me to go back to sleep after that, but I managed to close my eyes and drift away. Ten minutes later, I woke up to a man sitting three seats before me. His presence startled me, I was certain the bus was empty when I came, so I stood up and slowly walked over to him. He was wearing a dark cloak with a hood that covered his head.
    "E-ex-excuse me, sir? H-h-how did you get on the bus? I was th-the last stop and I--"His head fell forward, and It scared it me. "Sir, are you okay?"
    I reached out and touched his shoulder, and I felt his ice cold skin through the cloth. I lifted his head up, his face was covered in blood, and his eyes along with his nose were missing.
    "Oh my god! He's dead! Stop the bus, please!"
    I pulled on the string to halt the bus, but it seemed as if the driver was ignoring me. I ran towards him, and I couldn't believe it. In place of his scar was a raw, open, bloody wound. He was dead; no one was driving the bus.
    Suddenly, the bus lights started flickering. I backed into one of the seats and fell over onto the cushion. I began screaming, but my own screams began to echo and fill my ears. The lights stopped flickering, and I was in complete darkness. When they turned back on, everything was covered in blood, the windows, the floor, and the ceiling was dripping in blood. I was shaking so hard I couldn't breathe, and my heart was racing, it felt as if it was going to burst within my chest. The lights turned off, and when it turned back on I always saw something horrible. I saw bodies hanging from the ceiling with blood dripping from their feet, I saw the windows of the bus shattered and bloody hands were reaching for me, then I saw people sitting in their seats screaming, just screaming...
    "Why? Why is this happening to me? What did I do? Please, I'm sorry!"
    I felt a shock go through my body, then again, and again, until I went unconscious...When I woke up, I was breathing heavily, then I lost consciousness again.
    When I woke up again, a doctor stood over me with a defibrillator in his hands.
    "Where am I?"
    "You're in a hospital."
    "Wh-what happened?"
    "You were in an accident. A terrible on

    • ANSWER:
      I think its a very good story. When I was reading through this it reminded me of the movie, Meat Train. Hope you do well on this assignment. It was easy to read and very entertaining.

  27. QUESTION:
    How much sleep should a 6 month old be getting?
    My wee girl is 6 months old and doesn't sleep during the day anymore :( she shows her tired signs so I put her to bed but as soon as she's down she's suddenly wide awake again and "talking" to her teddies etc, and won't fall asleep. I've tried leaving her to it hoping she'll fall asleep, but she starts crying after 10mins or so and it quickly turns to screaming if I don't go in there. She's then perfectly happy when I get her up again and doesn't even look tired. Up until 5 months old she would have a 1.5hr sleep in the morning and a 2.5hr sleep in the afternoon. Then from 5 months until yesterday she would only have a 45min sleep in the morning and when I'd put her down for her afternoon nap she'd just play in her cot for an hour till I got her up again. But yesterday and today, she won't even have a 45min sleep. Yesterday she was up from 7:45am till 6:50pm. Today we got up at 6:30am as that's when she woke and she still hasn't had a sleep :( she's currently crying in her cot but I know she'll be happy again if I go in there coz that's what she did before. I don't know what to do!!! (My cousin's 9 month old has two 2hr sleeps a day)
    Ps, my baby doesn't sleep thru the night yet (hasn't ever). She has 2-3 feeds overnight but is only up for 15mins each time.

    • ANSWER:
      Wow and she doesnt sleep all night? My son is 7 months and sleeps all night but only has MAYBE one 2 hour nap. Or 2 very small naps. My son will fight his sleep until he just cant stay awake any longer. Or he just plays in his crib rolling around or talking or looking at the designs on his sheets and bumper. I think she should be getting a bit more sleep especially because she doesnt sleep all night... but if she isnt tired and wont go to sleep then hey there is nothing you can do. You know your baby and everyone told me to set a schedule for my son but he NEVER takes him naps at the same time and some times he sleeps longer at bed or naps then other days.. Im his mommy and I know whats best for me and him so you do whats best for you and her and if she is happy then just let her sleep when she wants.

  28. QUESTION:
    How can I teach my toddler to sleep w/o crying?
    I am sorry this will be so long. I want to make sure I get all the details in here, so that nothing important is missed. My son is 16 months old, and has never been a good sleeper. We co-sleep, and that is fine with us. He sleeps better when he is next to a warm body. We tried teaching him to fall asleep on his own when he was 4 months old, with us right next to him, soothing him. He got so worked up he didn't even seem tired anymore. We tried again at 6 months... same thing. I went to a sleep class where the professional said that they are only babies once- enjoy the cuddle time. I was so relieved to do this and took her advice. I am not hurting him by nursing to sleep or holding him. However, I can't get work done, I can't make phone calls, and I can't go to the bathroom alone! I am happy to have him cuddle me all night, but I need nap time.

    I do not believe in leaving my son to cry. Don't bother suggesting any method where I leave him even in small increments, crying alone in his crib. I did, however recently start a method of my own where I lay him down in his crib and talk gently to him, patting his back for 5 minutes, then pick him up and hold him for 5 minutes, repeating until he falls asleep. He usually wakes up after an hour maximum and spends the second hour in my arms.

    Now, when I say I "lay him down", my son does not lay down. He sits and screams. He shakes his head. He thrashes, kicks, arches his back, you name it. He usually does not let me pat his back. I hear moms say "oh, I just lay down with him until he falls asleep. That would be great and dandy except that my son does not lay down unless he is nursing. If I lay next to him, he quickly sits up.

    Gently hold him down, you say? Nope. My husband sometimes holds him and bounces on a yoga ball to soothe him. He has to put force (albeit, gentle force) into holding him so that he doesn't thrash out of his arms. When I say he fights sleep, he fights it to the last. When he DOES fall asleep in his crib he goes from screaming in one breath, to sleeping the next.

    His grandma has tried, his daddy has tried, his grandpa has tried. This is not something he only does for mommy. He just won't sleep. We try at the early signs of sleepy, and we've tried wearing him out (tends to work best actually, despite what every book says). This is not due to being overtired. He wakes every 2-3 hours to nurse at night, but barely wakes and falls right back to sleep. He is even learning to skip one of these feedings (I am working on one at a time).

    There are no books that have options for my son, I have read them all. I would let him sleep in my lap forever, but I have to return to work soon, and this just won't work for a caregiver.

    Aside from nap time, my son is every parent's dream come true. He shares toys, he hugs other babies and kisses them. He is usually gentle to pets. He laughs all the time. He dances, he sings, he has a great vocabulary, is very smart, and is already speaking in short sentences. He is quiet in the car and peaceful. He is an observer, watching while the rambunctious kids destroy everything and he plays quietly and sweetly. This is such a concern to me, that I refuse to put him in daycare and intend to hire a nanny that I cannot afford because I am so concerned about his sleeping conditions.

    Please help! I hate to see my little boy suffer over sleep.
    I guess I need to clarify. I appreciate the answers (that were polite- I reported the rude one). I am not looking to move him into his own bed at night. I want him in his crib for naps only. I just need to be able to sit at my computer and work (I work at home and am a student) while he naps.

    On the ergo suggestion- I have a moby wrap.. not so easy when they are 16 months to get work done when the child strapped to you and you need to work sitting down.
    One more clarification.. for those who say "let him cry". As you can see above, I DO! He thrashes, kicks, screams, shakes his head, etc. The longer I let it go, the worse it gets. He does not eventually lay down and go to sleep. There is risk of him actually hurting himself for the amount of screaming and arching and thrashing he does. No, I absolutely will not leave him that way. Behavioral psychology or not, that is not a healthy way to leave a child and no matter what you studied, you should see above that I have spoken with sleep specialists, so I have a hard time hearing you say that you are some kind of professional when you clearly are not.

    I do let him cry, for 5 minutes at a time. I am trying to stretch the crying time out and cut back on the holding time- it is not working- it gets worse and worse as he cries, he cannot calm down.

    Lena- a class in psychology means nothing. For all I know you took it at a community college from a burnout who can't get a job in the real wor

    • ANSWER:
      My son is 16 months old and we have just night weaned a couple months ago and he's been sleeping in his own bed for 2 weeks now. You are going to have to night wean, at least partially (half the night,) if you want him to sleep better. Here's what we did...

      To night wean - Nurse to sleep, then no nursing again until 2 am. Still co-sleep while doing this. It will likely be easier for dad to get him back to sleep during this time. He will cry, but he won't be alone crying, you or Dad will be rocking/humming/rubbing back. It will be rough, he will be mad. Don't give in. We occasionally took shifts of 20 min until he was asleep. Once 2 am comes you can let him nurse as usual. Do this for about 10 days (he should be used to it by then). If you want to have him weaned all night move the nursing time to 3am then to 4am etc..

      If you want him sleeping in his own bed i'd suggest a regular mattress on the floor. He's not used to sleeping in a crib, so why start now. My son sleeps on a double mattress on the floor in his own, completely baby-proofed room. We started by co-sleeping in his bed to get him used to his room. When he is used to the new surroundings you can start sneaking out after he falls asleep. When he wakes go put him back to sleep and leave again. Eventually he will be sleeping most of the night alone.

      It's a long process but worth it. My son goes to bed at 7pm with no nusring (recently cut that one out) and sleeps until about 2 or 3 am before waking. Dad goes in to put him back to sleep. He will then sleep until 5 or 6am, when he wakes then I bring him into my bed and let him nurse. He is usually up for the day between 6:30 and 7.

      Good luck! Be strong he will adjust :)

      Edit: Hmmmm. My son wouldn't nap alone (for more than 30 min) until after he was sleeping alone at night. Now he naps 1.5 - 2 hours every day...alone.

  29. QUESTION:
    Are my son's sleeping problems more serious than normal toddler sleeping issues?
    My son is 4 years old. Ever since he was 18 mths old we have had BIG trouble trying to get him to sleep. It has always seemed that he will only fall asleep when he is absolutely exhausted and cannot fight it any longer. To give you an idea, he rarely goes to sleep before midnight, despite the fact that we get him up at 6:50am in the morning, dont allow him to nap, and we keep him quiet from 9pm onwards, give him a bath, read him stories, etc.

    If we leave him in his room without the light on he just screams and screams for HOURS (no kidding - 3 hours one time when we were trying to be really strict about it). We have got it so that we can leave him in his room alone now (he used to insist mommy or daddy sleep with him) but he comes into our room about once per hour asking for drink, food, etc. We tried giving him the drink/food, and we tried not giving him the drink/food.. no difference..

    Now he is able to express himself better, he is telling us his reasons for his sleeping problems are: "I am afraid of shadows", "I cant take care of myself" or one of the following (which I have come to believe are all part of the same problem): "I am 'bad' when I close my eyes" or "I cannot close my eyes" or "I dont know how to sleep". He repeats these reasons all the time.

    The first one I have tried to deal with by playing games where we make shadows, and also by going around his room and showing him what makes each and every shadow in his room (there has been a slight improvement in this one I think).

    The second one I have tried to tell him that we are just down the hall and if anything happens he can get to us quickly or he can scream or cry.. I have tried to tell him that there isnt much that is bad that can happen, and that he is a big boy now and he can take care of himself to some extent..

    The last three (which I believe are all the same issue) I cant really understand.. If I tell him to try to go to sleep, he says he doesnt know how to go to sleep, or he cant go to sleep - and then he says "see mommy" and he scrunches up his eyes really tight as if he is trying to go to sleep by shutting his eyes tightly.. I tell him to relax his eyes while they are closed.. but even when he DOES go to sleep, his eyes are sometimes fully open, and always at least still slightly open and I think that is something that worries him - that he cannot shut his eyes completely.. I dont understand why he thinks that is "bad" but it may be something he is told at school perhaps because when he goes for a nap maybe they think he is still awake even though he is asleep but with his eyes open.. He is at preschool twice per week..

    It is almost an obsession for him to keep awake at night, and he is totally exhausted the next day, and it is so hard to wake him up - we have to carry him downstairs, put the tv on loud, and keep touching him and talking to him..

    Anyone got any advice?
    Thanks everyone - glad to know it sounds serious to you too - the pediatrician didnt sound that interested and other moms I know (I run a moms group with 220 moms in it) think its normal, and its just me not doing things right or something.. but yes, I am exhausted and at my wits end.. my daughter had similar sleep issues until recently (she is 2 and a half) so the two of them together was a nightmare - thank god now she is sleeping well!!
    I will go back to the pediatrician and see what she says

    • ANSWER:
      I totally sympathise with you.
      My 10 year old son is autistic and has never slept through a night in his whole life.
      He needs virtually 2-3 hours sleep out of every 24.
      He has been under the care of many doctors since birth and now has to have sleeping tablets of a night.
      I suggest you take your son to a paediatrician and have him checked over. This is not normal and I think you need further help with him

      Good luck.

  30. QUESTION:
    could this be Inattentive ADD?
    i don't mean to self diagnose, but i think i might have Inattentive ADD. i went to a few websites that described it, and i was stunned how much it reminded me of myself! also i found out that Inattentive ADD is more common in girls, and tends to go undiagnosed until middle or high school. that's because girls aren't acting out like other people with different types of ADD, and then symptoms remain unnoticed.

    im a 15 year old girl going into my sophomore year. i have a brother that was diagnosed with NLD (nonverbal learning disorder).

    when i'm in school, i tend to 'zone out' of whatever is going on.

    i daydream constantly. which can help me (i'm great at writing) or hurt me because it makes it hard to pay attention.

    i'm constantly drawing all over my papers (i seriously draw on every paper i get) and i have to tap my foot at all times so i don't drift off or fall asleep.

    it's frustrating that i don't catch things as quickly as other people do. i'm always being called 'retarded', a 'bubble head', and 'airheaded', and being told that i'm 'not using common sense'.

    i forget where i put stuff all the time. i spent enormous amounts of time just looking for things. i'm always getting yelled at for not taking care of my stuff by my parents.

    i am also a lazy, tired, lethargic, person in general. i over-sleep pretty much every day. i'm late for school and to go to classes a lot. i feel tired most of the time, and i almost always take a nap as soon as i get home from school.

    i feel like such a loser. my parents won't take it seriously though, they just think i'm a lazy 'bublehead'. my brother was diagnosed with NLD, but i was never thought of as having a learning disorder like him because i never acted out. i think it's unfair, i know i think differently than i should and i want to get help before school starts. i want to get help but i don't know where to go to first. what do i tell my parents so i can go to a doctor, get a proper diagnosis, and find treatment? could you also tell me some websites that could tell me more about inattentive ADD?
    WOW. that was NOT what i was asking for. i became an agnostic atheist 3 years ago, and i will never be chrisitan again. you offer me no help. religion has nothing to offer for what i'm going through now.

    • ANSWER:
      Wow IM the same exact as you!
      I really want to know if this is also ADD. And yes, im quite sure that we have it.

  31. QUESTION:
    Why am I depressed and how can I fix it? Kinda long?
    I'm 15 years old. Within the past week I've been feeling really depressed. I don't know how, and I don't know why. Before Christmas break, I was fine. I have good friends, I was "getting good grades," and I figured out my crush likes me back. I was having fun, and I was happy with my life. I even told myself before break that I loved my life. If I had to trace when my depression back to something, it would be sometime within last tuesday-thursday. I went on a Confirmation retreat. At the retreat, I didn't know anyone. No one was from my church, no one was from my school, but they all knew each other. I felt like a complete outcast. I pretty much didn't talk to anyone the whole 3 days. When I got home thursday night, I was 'annoyed,' or so I thought. I thought it was just an "I hated that retreat.." moment. Well the next day I felt like that most of the day. When I got back to school on monday, everything felt off. I didn't want to talk to anyone, I couldn't speak (sentences that made sense). I had to have people repeat things twice for me to understand. Then as I was hanging around my friends, I started to notice some 'distancing' between them and me. By that I mean, it felt like they were kind of avoiding me. I'm pretty sure they're acting the same way they have been, but I don't know. I've been getting feelings that some of them just don't like me. But I don't know why. I also feel like my crush is distancing herself from me, also. Again, I feel like she's acting the same way, I'm just noticing different things.

    The depression doesn't come in until AFTER school. When I get home, I'm normal. When it gets around 6:00, I start to feel really depressed. I start thinking about everything I just talked about. I go onto iTunes and I play depressing songs (not emo, just depressing). I feel like I have no one to fall back on, and I have to go to strangers to ask for help. When it comes to suicidal thoughts, I have none. Suicide comes to mind, but I quickly tell myself "no it's never gonna happen so stop telling yourself this..." and the thought goes away 10 seconds after it comes to mind.

    I'm getting way more sleep than I should. I go to bed at 10:00, wake up at 6:30 for school. Of course, I sleep some during school, then when I get home I take like a 3-5 hour nap. I also feel like the depression is getting in the way of my grades. I haven't been focusing on homework, and my grades are quickly dropping. Whenever I get time to do homework, I just think about the things, and then fall asleep.

    I feel like this every night.

    I don't know why these thoughts just randomly started coming into my head. Even though I told you everything I felt is wrong, at the same time I feel like nothing has changed.

    How can I fix myself so that I can get back to how I was before Winter break??
    I can't talk to my parents. I've never gone to my parents for help and I don't want to start. I don't even want my parents to know.

    • ANSWER:
      Either you may like to select a mentor of your own choice and listen to his instructions in letter and spirit OR you may like to fix up an appointment with a professionally qualified doctor and consult him threadbare about all your existing problems. The doctor will be able to diagnose and give proper treatment.

  32. QUESTION:
    How to assure I will be able to lucid dream again?
    So basically last night when I was bored I read up on lucid dreaming, being really interested I was involved for lets say about 2 hours. I have a really irregular sleeping schedule and drink a lot of soda as well if that is of any usse, but before sleeping I read the directions in which to lucid dream. I actually managed to have a lucid dream during my first dream of the night, but then quickly everything faded and I awoke. Doing what I read I thought about the dream then went back to sleep. This time I dreamed I was in my room, but for some reason I knew this was a dream. My whole room was dark except for my usual laptop and tv. My tv had some cartoon on and I instantly tried to morph my laptop with a wave of my finger because of things I have read. Getting excited I quickly awoke. When I awoke I instantly knew i dreamed for sure because it was daylight not night. Anyways to get to the point today while taking a nap I again really wanted to have a lucid dream. However, this time I could barely recall my dreams. What can I do better to assure I will be lucid again. If it helps any I was extremely tired today, but also I was extremely eager to lucid dream which caused me to take about an hour to fall asleep.

    • ANSWER:
      Do it at night like you did, you were doing it right! I wouldn't force myself to sleep though.

  33. QUESTION:
    How do i change my personality so that im happy in the morning?
    Ok, so in the morning/daytime im very anti social, im depressed, im quiet, i get mad quickly, i talk like im upset(unless its to a friend, friends make me smile whenever the time is) I kinda think its cause i don't get enough sleep, im only getting 5 or 6 hours of sleep and i have to wake up at 6:40 for school. Then when i come home from school around 11am i got real tired at 1-2pm and fall asleep. Its also alot of things that get me upset in the morning such as not having anything to wear to school and it gets me late sometimes, Then i hate my car cause its just not my type of car i prefer and i want something i really would enjoy. All this stuff stays on my mind daily. Then i hate my bed because its a foton and its uncomfortable(wishes i had a real bed). Because of my bad personality throughout the day i just don't enjoy doing anything and i dont like going places, I also get tired of the same scenary in life(my neighborhood, the daily commute to school, things get old to me) but now that i am from a nap i take which lasted 3hrs i feel so great, great, excited & outgoing, how can i reverse this or does anybody have any suggestions?
    I cant change my outlook on life unless things improved

    • ANSWER:
      I've heard that if you smile the minute you wake up, you'll brighten your day. I haven't tried it out but maybe you could! Also, think about the new day as a way to start fresh, and start over. :)

  34. QUESTION:
    How did you survive the last 7 weeks of pregnancy?
    I am 33 weeks pregnant right now and definitely starting to understand when women say, "I just want it over with!" Of course I want my baby to wait a few more weeks, because it is best for her, but I am just dying here. I work full time and plan to until the day my daughter comes, if I take it any earlier that just counts again my 12 weeks I get, so I refuse to do that!

    I am having a very difficult time sleeping, my carpal tunnel is driving me crazy, my back hurts, and my belly just... aches. How did you guys make it the last 7 weeks? (Besides having now choice.) I don't have a job that lets me just go take a nap, jeez that would be nice... I am just finding myself more and more exhausted and trying not to fall asleep at my desk. Do I just... tough it out? Obvously I have to, but are there ways to help me through this? And to make it go by more quickly? Ah!!!

    Thank you... ~Going Crazy~

    • ANSWER:
      Well, I'm 32 weeks preg w/ #4 and I can say that I believe the last few weeks are designed to be so uncomfortable to help women get over their fears of labor and/or get through labor. For me, I am scared of labor for like, oh, the whole time, until the last 6-8 weeks - when I'm so uncomfortable that I just want it over with.

      I prefer not to be induced, though, and no matter how uncomfortable, will "tough it out" until baby decided he/she is ready. (Unless there really is a medical reason, which RARELY is the case -typcially it is done because mother complains and/or doctor is on vacation the next week). Inductions are c-sections waiting to happen. Baby is simply not ready to come out until he/she is ready. Forcing it along is rarely a good idea.

      At any rate...I'm with you - I'm having trouble sleeping, my belly aches from all the ligaments stretching and such, I have heartburn, I get tired. I feel for you, though, although I have 3 already, I'm a sahm and I can nap when they do if I want. My oldest knows to be quiet during nap time. I don't know how I would manage if I had to work a regular job all day. You poor thing!

      The main thing you can do is make sure that you are eating as good as you can, drinking plenty of water, and forget much of the housework in order to get to bed at a decent time every night. Think of it this way, you're going to be doing the equivelant of a "marathon" in a few weeks- you want to be prepared by eating properly and getting proper sleep. Try to go on walks about 4 times a week, too.

  35. QUESTION:
    I like this girl, and now this is what happen. help?
    Ok, I met this girl online. She saw my myspace profile and thought I was very hot and sexy. So we talked and texted each other for like 2 days straight. When we havent seen each other, we texted and talked to each other the whole day.

    We decided to meet up thursday night. When we met, she liked me a lot and thought i was very attractive. So we talked for about an hour, then we got to her car to go eat somewhere. When I got to her car she couldn't resist because she liked me so much and thought i was so hot.

    I was freaked out by that and got kinda scared. So I guess I reacted like I wasn't that into her, it's not that, it's just im very calm and most people whom I have dated never approach me so quickly and early.

    So we both ended the date with making out and I told her I have to meet up wit a friend at the strip club cuz I know a stripper there, she's my friend now.

    So the next day, We told each other what we thought of each other. I told her that she kinda scared me, and i love her body, and i think she sweet and all but she acted too masculine which i dun like much. and I like it better when she put her hair out of her face. I wanted her to be my gf and she said yes to being my girl friend. But I didn't get to see her the whole weekend because she had to go away for racing.

    Then Sunday came, I felt sad cuz I don't get to hang wit her much and all so I decided to break up because it started too early and we might hurt each other. She agreed. She also said that she thinks that I am talking to other girls too.

    Monday came, she drove home from that place, and we talked on the phone and decided to hang out. Then when she got here it was about 9 pm and I was done gettin ready, she went into the shower and was really tired. She fell asleep. I was all dressed up so I said ill drive over there so she can nap while im driving. then she fell asleep and didnt pick up or reply my texts. I got mad and went off in texts.

    Next day she apologized and said I have to understand that she was really tired. I said ok its ok. but i was still mad. then she asked me want to hang with her around 9 or 10. I said no cuz its too late.

    Later that night she said her ex gf want to hang with her so she asked me if I wanna her to go or not and if i trust her. I said um... and i was pretty much hurt cuz I do like her.

    Then i said wanna hang wit me instead? she said yes. So i jumped in the shower. it was about 9 pm and she texted me and told me that she can't hang tonight cuz she havent got to the gym yet. I got the text after I got dressed up and everything. So i texted her back and said "WAT? IM ALL DRESSED UP AND NOW U SAY U CANT?" then i said "you know what? don't ever text or call me again!" then i turned off my phone. when i turned it on i had a few missed calls and a few texts, she said she is gettin ready now and coming.

    So we hanged out that night, she looked beautiful, but she acted different. She acted more calm and girly, and seem like she afraid she gonna scare me. or is it she not that interested in me anymore? She treated me both times we hung.

    Then a few days now, she hardly reply my messages like she did in the beginning. sometimes she texts and say baby i miss u... and talk a bit then she went off somewhere.

    I'm confused and sad... does she likes me still? am i being too clingy? I know i am impatient, im trying to change but its hurting me... when she doesnt reply my text on time... please help me and tell me what to do? should i stop liking her and move on or wait it out and see how it goes? and should i act the way i am? or act aloof? please help! i told her that i want her to be my gf and i like her a lot and wrote her a poem... at first i didnt like her much, now it seem like the other way around, i like her more than she likes me? please help!

    • ANSWER:
      You're just feeling guilty because of the way you acted at first and now she has what we call "flipped the script" on you. Now you want to say you're sorry but she has turned away. It's only guilt on your part. You did nothing wrong by reacting to the situation the way you did. If the girl wants to turn away, then let her and stand by yourself. Get rid of the guilt and you will be okay. Just don't put yourself in the position of seeking her approval.

  36. QUESTION:
    My boyfriend's brother touched my boobs?
    So I’m 19, my boyfriend of 3 years, Randy, is 20, and his little brother, Ryan, is 13, turning 14 in about 2 weeks. So two days ago, I was so tired from school so I went to my boyfriend’s apartment. My boyfriend told me his brother would’t be home for another 2 hours. So I took a nap on my boyfriend’s bed while my boyfriend was studying in his room. It was really hot, so I just went topless and fell asleep. When I woke up from my nap, my boyfriend wasn’t home (he texted me saying he had to go to the store.). I went to the kitchen forgetting that I was topless. I see Ryan watching TV, so I just said hi to him, then he gave me this “creepy” look. Then I realize I forgot to put on a top, so I quickly went to my boyfriend’s room and put on a tight tank top (I only had a tank top in my bf’s apartment.). Then I apologized to him but then said, “It’s okay, I liked your big boobs.”

    Yesterday when we were at the beach (went with my boyfriend and Ryan.), I was getting really tired. So I felt like taking a nap in our tent. My boyfriend and his little brother were surfing. So I closed up the tent and took a nap. But then about an hour ago, the most unbelievable thing happened. I woke up to someone “feeling” my boobs. It was Ryan. He didn’t notice me wake up because I had my sunglasses on. I was still a bit tired and didn’t get up for 2 minutes. Then when I stood up, I asked him what he was doing. He didn’t answer. But then I asked if he was touching my boobs. Then I notice that my bra wasn’t on and it was on the ground with a pair of scissors with the string cut. I was really pissed off so I slapped Ryan and put on the tank top in my bag. Then I angrily asked him how long he was looking/staring. He told me he was looking at them for 10 minutes and only touched them for like 4 minutes. Then I told him to never do that ever again or else I was going to beat him up. Then he laughed and said “Whatever..” and went back outside. Now I know that Ryan is a creep.

    What should I do? Should I tell Randy what Ryan did? Or should I just keep it a secret and just talk to Ryan about it? I told my mom what happened, but she told me it's her problem since I'm a adult now. (She always tell me that I'm an adult now and I need to solve my own problems. Lol.)

    • ANSWER:
      Oh god that's creepy! But sadly boys at that age can be like that.
      Ryan didn't seem like he was sorry at all, so I'm worried that he could do something like that to you again. I think you should tell Randy what happened because he should know. If you tell him say that though you understand that Ryan is curious about the female body, you feel very uncomfortable around Ryan because of what happened, and that you are afraid he might do something like that again.
      Hopefully Randy will have a talk with his brother after wards, and give him a scare, because I don't think your boyfriend would stand for you being handled like that. Good luck!

  37. QUESTION:
    Would stacking sleep hours count in this case?
    Everybody knows for a high school senior, laziness kicks in very quickly. This can also endure things such as sleeping in.

    In schools, sleeping IS VERY important for any student because without it, we cannot concentrate on our work, do well in tests, or even socialize in many given ways (Even during lunch)

    Here's my question that relate to sleep patterns

    Lets say you get home from school around 3p.m. Around 3:30 p.m. you decide to take a nap. You wake up around 8 p.m feeling refreshed. Six hours later, it's 3:00a.m. You fall back asleep. You then wake up at 5:30 a.m for school the next day.

    Now, taking into proportions:

    3:30 ~ 8:30 = 5 Hours of sleep/napping
    8:30 ~ 3:00 = 6:30 hours of awake time
    3:00 ~ 5:30 = 2:30 hours of sleep

    Now, in this case, does the 5 hours of napping effect how much rest you got for the DAY (as in total)

    What I'm asking is, when you wake up at 5:30, do you keep some of the rest from the previous 5 hours, or you only keep the 2:30 hours you slept previously?

    And if this relates to "Well, it depends on what you done for the 6 hours". Lets say watch television. Nothing completely straining on the body that could cause fatigue.
    I understand that break of sleeping will effect effectiveness of the output of energy I get, but I'm saying, would this ever lead me to be susceptible to major diseases or just once-in-a-while common colds?

    • ANSWER:
      The nap helps, but the pattern of sleep stages changes the longer you sleep in one piece, so you'd maximize your sleep benefits by grouping your sleep sessions together.

  38. QUESTION:
    can you please check my English essay and correct it.?
    “ Hurry up Katie, we are getting late. Are you in your room?” mom yelled from the kitchen downstairs. “Yes, mom I will be there in a minute” I yelled back from my room, while packing all the stuffs we might need at the beach. “Yes, finally we are going to the beach” I said to myself. Looking forward to this day since the beginning of my Summer vacation. The beach is one of my favorite place to go during the summer. In a rush picking up my bag went downstairs in a hasty that I almost tripped down the stairs . Upon arriving downstairs I could see all my family members were ready and enthusiastic for our day at the beach.
    We packed up our bags in my dad’s car and headed for the Virginia beach, located in the South Hampton Roads area of Virginia, on the Atlantic Ocean at the mouth of the Chesapeake Bay. While, sitting in the car in order to not bore myself took my iPod out of my bag and started listening to some cool songs. Knowing that the trip would take approximately 3-4 hours downloaded some new songs as well. Singing along the beat of “Taking Back My Love” by Enrique Iglesias my brother asked if he could borrow my iPod for his enjoyable purpose. After handing the iPod to him, filled with tiredness decided to look out the car’s window. Through the window I happen to gaze my eyes upon the green forests along the road and promptly fell back asleep.
    Suddenly,the screeching noise of the car woke me up and finally realized our arrival at the beach. I don’t know how long I had fallen asleep for.When I asked my mom she told me I took an hour long nap. Without the waste of any more time I rushed out of the car quickly taking my belongings and strolled towards the beach with my family.
    Walking through the sand I could feel the hot sand squishing between my toes. The wind blew softly and tousling my hair away from my face. The smell of sun block, salty sea breeze and plastic floaters woke my mind. The sun was shining in my skin. The feeling of relaxation, serene and comfortableness rushed through me after a long time. Oh wow, I could sit here forever and forget about the rest of the world. Surfers in their suits were enjoying surfing at the same speed as the wave. Everyone looked pleased to be here especially my younger brother.He asked me to come with him so I went with him to play with the waves. At first the waves were small but later they were big and amusing. In a little while, my parents joined us too and we enjoyed ourselves keeping up with the waves. Later, we looked for shells, took few photos ,built sand castles. I love making sand castles.It is one of my favorite thing to do at the beach. I even wrote my name on the sea shore but it was gone in no time as the water washed it away. Guess it is a part of life old memories being replaced by the new ones.
    By the end of the day, I was extremely tired and starving to death. I had way too much fun that day. Finally, we changed and ate delicious food at this pretty restaurant on our way back. I wanted stay at the hotel by the beach but since my parents were busy with their work we couldn’t do so. “We can come to the beach sometime next month again and stay over there for few days” my dad told me in exciting voice. “ Really dad?” I replied back anxiously. I couldn't believe that I am coming to the beach again. The beauty of the ocean is irreplaceable by any other object of the world.I could live there forever and never get tired staring at the deepest blue ocean.

    • ANSWER:
      You've got some great things here. I'm just going to help on some of the little things. The one major thing I saw is that you forgot "I" a whole lot. Here is how I would change it grammatically:

      “ Hurry up Katie, we are getting late. Are you in your room?” Mom yelled from the kitchen downstairs. “Yes, Mom, I will be there in a minute,” I yelled back from my room, while packing all the stuff we might need at the beach. “Yes, finally we are going to the beach,” I said to myself. Looking forward to this day since the beginning of my Summer vacation. The beach is one of my favorite places to go during the Summer. In a rush picking up my bag, I went downstairs in such a haste that I almost tripped down the stairs. Upon arriving downstairs I could see all my family members were ready and enthusiastic for our day at the beach.
      We packed up our bags in my dad’s car and headed for the Virginia beach, located in the South Hampton Roads area of Virginia, on the Atlantic Ocean at the mouth of the Chesapeake Bay. While sitting in the car in order to not bore myself, I took my iPod out of my bag and started listening to some cool songs. Knowing that the trip would take approximately 3-4 hours, I downloaded some new songs as well. Singing along the beat of “Taking Back My Love” by Enrique Iglesias, my brother asked if he could borrow my iPod for his enjoyable purpose. After handing the iPod to him, filled with tiredness, I decided to look out the car’s window. Through the window I happened to gaze my eyes upon the green forests along the road and promptly fell back asleep.
      Suddenly, the screeching noise of the car woke me up and I finally realized our arrival at the beach. I don’t know how long I had fallen asleep for.When I asked my mom she told me I took an hour long nap. Without the waste of any more time, I rushed out of the car quickly taking my belongings and strolled towards the beach with my family.
      Walking through the sand I could feel the hot sand squishing between my toes. The wind blew softly and tousling my hair away from my face. The smell of sun block, salty sea breeze and plastic floaters woke my mind. The sun was shining on my skin. The feeling of relaxation, serene and comfort rushed through me after a long time. Oh wow, I could sit here forever and forget about the rest of the world. Surfers in their suits were enjoying surfing at the same speed as the wave. Everyone looked pleased to be there, especially my younger brother. He asked me to come with him so I went with him to play with the waves. At first the waves were small but later they were big and amusing. In a little while, my parents joined us too, and we enjoyed ourselves keeping up with the waves. Later, we looked for shells, took a few photos and built sand castles. I love making sand castles. It is one of my favorite things to do at the beach. I even wrote my name on the sea shore but it was gone in no time as the water washed it away. Guess it is a part of life, old memories being replaced by the new ones.
      By the end of the day, I was extremely tired and starving to death. I had way too much fun that day. Finally, we changed and ate delicious food at this pretty restaurant on our way back. I wanted to stay at the hotel by the beach but since my parents were busy with their work we couldn’t do so. “We can come to the beach sometime next month again and stay over there for few days” my dad told me in exciting voice. “Really dad?” I replied back anxiously. I couldn't believe that I am coming to the beach again. The beauty of the ocean is irreplaceable by any other object of the world.I could live there forever and never get tired staring at the deepest blue ocean.

  39. QUESTION:
    Afraid I'll be trapped in a nightmare?
    Today, I had a dream that I couldn't wake up from. The actual dream is below, but my problem is I find it odd that I couldn't wake up or stop the dreams from occurring in a chain over and over again.
    Here's the dream:
    I decided to take a nap at about 4 today to sleep off my fading adderall, and I found it hard to stay asleep. After about three interruptions, I decided I had to get a full hour of sleep, regardless of what time that meant I would have to wake up. So, finally, I passed out and started having this dream.
    Then I woke. I got up, and while doing so, noticed that everything kind of felt wrong. Kind of fake, and hollow. It's a hard feeling to put into words. Anyway, I left my room, headed left down my hallway to my bathroom, and saw my dad. We had a brief conversation, and he told me he was investigating the ceiling. I didn't ask why, because I knew that when I was younger, it was when he was in this mood that he let me do cool stuff, like get on the roof or in the attic or operate some machine. So I stood by as he pounded on the ceiling slowly and methodically with his fist. I jumped back; the ceiling had broken revealing a huge black hole too small for his body but large enough for mine. I knew what he was going to say. "You need to go in there and check it out." So, I crawled in, cautiously.
    I was both excited and apprehensive. I love the idea of there being a secret room in my house, but then again, it's probably secret for a reason, right? The room had an eery feel to it, as if it was something I'd seen before. The walls were peeling, almost wet looking, and the smell was of decay and rot. It was clearly in a state of comeplete disrepair. I didn't want to move around too much until I had scanned the area for hornet nests and rat droppings, and there were none. There were old desks and furniture in all directions, which I noted looked just like the ones from the attic of my old house's shed. In fact, at that point, part of me realized almost everything in the room came from my shed's attic, but didn't put the pieces together. I decided there wasn't much more to see and quickly left. I had the intense feeling I was being watched. As I made my way up my basement stairs, I thought saw a light at the top, but just as I focused on it, It faded into shadow. I grew worried when I reached the top of the stairs and everything was silent and black. No light switch worked in any room. I was losing control. My vision was blurred, and I couldn’t figure out why everything was so odd. Nothing seemed real, and I was absolutely terrified. No waking emotion I've ever felt compares to the terror of being trapped in your own mind.
    After a time, I woke up in my room again, with a fresh pang of terror. I began walking toward my door, again. I saw my dad, again. And against my own protests, my dream body went up the ladder again. I went upstairs again, and my consious mind was shrieking at this point, trying to escape, trying to grasp the body it belonged to, in the real world. For seconds at a time, I would wake up and feel my real body, then immediately fall back asleep in the same position, repeating everything, each time more skeptical and frightened. Im not sure how many times I woke up in this dream, but It was a new experience to me, to be unable to wake up. Im normally in complete control over my unconsious mind, and as a child I could even control what happens to me and the world in my dreams, but this feeling of helplessness and lonelyness was chilling. So yeah, thought I'd write it down.

    So, yeah that was long, but Is it unheard of to have chain dreams like that, and am I going to have this happen again?

    • ANSWER:
      Poor you! That sounds scary! its weird cos though it was a dream, it sounds like something I have experienced that's called 'derealisation' where the world seems to turn 'fake', 'changed' or 'strange'. There are websites about that. but cos yours is a dream, all I can think is that your mind is worried about it, and that triggers another dream. I know it's terrifying but just remember dreams cannot hurt you. I have heard of people who can alter what happens in their dreams by mind control too, like one who changed the end of his recurring nightmare. It also sounds a bit like a condition called 'sleep paralysis' where your mind is awake but your body isnt, so you dream about being trapped, or forced into danger, cos your mind is going oh my god wake up body!

  40. QUESTION:
    7 month old cries every time we put her to bed?
    My daughter is 7 months old. For about 6 weeks now, I have been putting her down for her naps awake. She still cries every single time. Usually she will cry for 5-10 minutes then fall asleep.
    At night time I put her down asleep as I don't want to disturb my older child, she will usually only stay asleep for 1-2 hours before waking up again, and then she will continue to wake ever 2 hours or so for the rest of the night. Every time she wakes in the night it takes me around a hour to get her asleep deeply enough to put her back down again, which is very frustrating
    How long should it take her to not cry every time I put her to bed?
    Any ideas to get her to sleep longer at night?

    I'm pretty sure she is not hungry in the night, as she will usually go back to sleep in my arms almost as soon as I pick her up, but if I try to put her back down too quickly, she will wake up and cry again

    • ANSWER:

  41. QUESTION:
    This is a selection from my story, please read???? (Just posted part of the beggining in a different question)?
    Chapter 4. Spark

    "No! Henry," I laughed, my shoulders shaking. Rose was sitting on the couch, having a fit of hysterics, and we were all laughing so hard we couldn't breath. I grabbed a pillow and started swinging it in Henry's direction, and at last, all the tickling ceased. We sat silently for a moment, our breath coming in heavy gusts. I propped myself up on my knees, leaning forward and arching my back to pop it, like a cat waking up from its nap. Some how, while the three of us were having a perfectly normal conversation in my living room, it had turned into a let's-all-tickle-Heidi-free-for-all. A beep from the kitchen interupted my thoughts, and I went to take the cookies out of the oven.

    I felt Henry follow me, and knowing he was right behind me, purposely knocked into him when I turned back around. His chest was firm, muscled, but still soft. I was reminded again of how he felt like a normal person to me. I intinctively started to push myself back, but stopped, looking up at him. His arms wrapped around me, and for an instant my blood felt full of fireworks, tiny sparks going off everywhere. He sat me gently on the kitchen counter and opened the oven door, removing the burning cookie pan with his bare hands. My heart skipped a beat. Was this more evidence to make me wonder if he was like me?

    He sat the pan next to me and quickly jerked his hand away, like a small child after touching a hot stove eye. My hopes fell, and I felt stupid for pursuing them in the first place. Henry picked up a cookie, about to take a bite of it. "Hey, no fair," I pouted playfully. I opened my mouth, and he fed me a bite before downing the rest of it. "You weren't supposed to eat it all," I said, grabbing another from the pan. Melting chocolate ran down the side of my hand, making the cookie look that much sweeter. Henry smiled, and I impulsively reached out and touched his shoulder. I couldn't help wanting to feel that again; normal, human.

    I saw Rose peak at us, sticking her head in the room a moment before disappearing. "Rose!" I called, and she strode into the kitchen casually. "Stop spying," I teased. "I was trying to give you both some privacy..." She shot back. Henry had an amused look on his face. Mom entered the kitchen (we all tried very hard to control our laughter) and grabbed a cookie from the tray, so we changed the subject to homework. "Speaking of which, I thought you guys were supposed to be studying," Mom said, raising her eye brows. "Uh...yeah. We just got finished with the um...with english," I replied, once again unconvincing. "You haven't studied at all, have you?" Mom asked, hands on hips. I enchanged a look with Rose. "No," I mumbled. "Get to it, then. The more cookies for me," Mom said with a laugh, and we all sauntered back to the living room.

    I settled myself back onto one corner of the couch, with Henry beside me and Rose sitting in the floor at my feet. We studied a little, but once again, conversation took hold and we were all laughing joking around again. It was weird, almost like I could feel Henry's happiness, and it made me want to be happy too. We stopped and ate dinner, then upon Mom's insistance, began "studying" again. I ended up falling asleep wrapped in Henry's jacket and leaning against his shoulder, and woke the next morning lying in my bed, though his jacket was still around me and there was a note lying on my dresser. I carried you upstairs after you feel asleep; I would have woken you up and told you good-bye, but you were sleeping so peacefully I just couldn't. By the time you read this, it will only be a little while before we see each other. Love, Henry

    I smiled, reading the note a second time, tracing the last words in my mind. Love, Henry. The sound was lyrical, vivacious. My feet were light and I was ready for school within seconds, stopping only to examine my appearance in a nearby mirror. I'd mastered my speed with ease, and this allowed me to sleep in later than usual. Moving fast cost me no energy, so why not use the advantage as much as needed? I could hear the bus coming, so I flew down the stairs and slung my book bag onto my shoulder. Mom gaved me a bemused look before I shot out the door, slipping onto the bus and into the empty seat by Rose.

    Henry was waiting for me at my locker with anxious eyes. Marveling over his smile, I stood quietly for a moment, allowing him to say what was clearly written in his soft features; eagerness. "You should have seen your mother's face when I picked you up last night," he said with a chuckle. My stomach lurched. Would she be mad at Henry? No, I decided, she seemed to like his mother well enough, and showed no signs of having a problem with Henry. "She looked like she was going to throw a fit at first, and I have to admit, I was a little scared," he teased.

    "So I asked her where your room was, and she told me. But then she gave me a funny look, though I'm not quite sure if it was surprise, or anger,
    I don't know what to call the "species" per say, but I was thinking about the "Immortals" but that doesn't sound original. Henry is also what she is, whatever I name it.

    • ANSWER:
      its cool!! also you posted your first chapter in a another question, please email me chapter 2 and 3 and whatever else you write!
      xoxoisabellexoxo@gmail.com

      and for the name, i was writing a story but decided not to and i had two species, one was called guardians, and the other protectors, idk what your people are supposed to be, but thats just an idea.
      PLEASE email me the chapters of your story!

  42. QUESTION:
    2 to 3 Hours Spent Getting Baby Girl To Sleep @ Night! Any Advice?
    Moms, I need your advice! Baby Girl does wonderfully throughout the day. She feeds in about 15-20 minutes and goes down great for naps, but when nighttime comes, it takes her a whole hour to feed and another hour or two to fall asleep completely.

    It's not so bad if I have the time to lay there with my finger in her mouth and fall asleep with her, but hubby and I would really love for me to be able to put her down and then go hang out afterwords. Sad

    My little boy was an awesome sleeper. He'd go down easy and sleep for 12 hours, no prob, by the time he was 3 months. He also wasn't breastfed, and we trained him (i.e. made him cry to sleep when it seemed all his needs were met), but my little girl is breastfed and I feel guilty about how we trained our first and don't have the heart to let the second cry. Especially because it seems when she does cry it's usually hunger or gas or something really wrong.

    Ah, I hope all that makes sense. I guess I'm hoping there's something I can do without making her cry to get her to go down more quickly. But am I neglecting my parenting duties by not doing any kind of training for her? She's only 7 weeks, so I don't know if that makes a difference.

    THANK YOU for any experience, opinions, or tips you can offer!
    lol Jessi, the finger is to soothe. She hates a paci, but demands the finger. Cries without it.

    • ANSWER:
      I agree with Rachel. I'm going through this with my 4 week old, every night from about 9 til 1 she is unhappy and will not sleep. She is our 3rd and we have never been through anything like this with our other 2. But we have tried everything we could think of and nothing helps. I never allowed my babies to cry themselves to sleep until at least 4 months of age, I have been told they cannot self soothe before then. My husband has even come to blame me for her nighttime crying (jerk, I know), blames it on the nursing. But again, never had this problem with my other 2 and they were nursed also. Good luck, it'll get better soon. Just remember it won't be this way for long.

  43. QUESTION:
    I really need help with the start of my book, advice please?
    BARE WITH ME! This is somewhat long I know, but please, if you could just read it and give some creative criticism. I really need to go over all my writing before I submit it. This is the start of my book and what i feel is the weakest part.

    The morning sun was Just beginning to rise over the vast sea of gold. In the midst of the field of wheat stood a single tree in which Jamie sat, eating a juicy red apple. She looked out to the snow-topped mountains in the distance and smiled. This was her favorite time of day. The moon was still visible in the dim glow of the sunrise and the ground seemed to come alive in color.
    Jamie had visited this tree so often that she couldn't remember when it was first discovered. As far as she knew, no one else ever came here. It was her sanctuary.
    As the sun peaked over the mountains and the field dimmed to a dull yellow, Jamie finished her apple and climbed down off the bottom branch of the tree.
    She considered what to do for the day. There were so many options here; the mountains, the lake by her cabin, the warm sunny beach and the beautiful city. It was hard to choose just one.
    For a moment, Jamie thought of going to the forest, though she quickly changed her mind. There was something creepy and almost foreboding about that place. No one ever went in there.
    Making up her mind, Jamie started north to the city. It was another perfect day. The air was warm with a slight breeze and the grass was coated with a thin layer of dew. The smell of rain mixed with dirt and flora reached Jamie's nose and she inhaled delightfully.
    It wasn't that far of a walk to town and so she arrived shortly.
    No matter how many times she saw the city, it never ceased to amaze her with its vintage beauty. The roads were paved in smooth black cobblestone that gleamed in the sunlight. Row upon row of buildings stretched out in front of her, each more unique and breathtaking than the one before it. Tall black poles with white and gold lanterns lined the centers of the streets.
    Since it was early morning, not too many people were out and about. Jamie walked past all the stores, looking through their windows as she went. Occasionally she would spot someone setting up shop and they would smile or wink at her and she'd wave back in response. Everyone here was so nice. Sometimes it got a little weird.
    Jamie shook the thought out of her head. "You're just being paranoid, that's all." She thought to herself.
    Not much was open at this hour so she sat down on one of the benches and closed her eyes, willing herself to relax.

    She opened her eyes. The sun was now up and the streets were filled with people going about their daily lives. Little kids ran ahead of their mothers, excited to get to wherever they were going. A dog barked somewhere nearby and an elderly woman tossed a bit of her food to a plump gray pigeon, who gladly gobbled it up.
    "I must have fallen asleep." Jamie laughed to herself. She hadn't realized she was so tired.
    She stood up to stretch and spotted Leon walking towards her. Leon was her closest friend and as she liked to believe, her soul mate. He was tall with wiry muscles and jet black hair. They had been friends since the start and she usually spent her days with either him or her other friend, Elise.
    "Goodmorning sunshine." Leon smiled. "Took a nap on the bench this morning, I see. I hope you werent out here all night?"
    Jamie laughed, a little embarrassed. "No. I mean, yes I fell asleep on the bench but I wasnt out all night."
    He chuckled.
    "In fact, just the opposite; I woke up early this morning and decided to come up to the city, but no one else was up yet."
    "When don't you wake up early?" Leon asked. " I have never met somone who loves the morning as much as you do."
    Jamie smiled. " I just think it's the calmest part of the day. It's so quiet, a person can actually think some for once."
    "What's there to think about?" He asked.
    "I don't know. Like, why nothing bad ever happens and everything is always so perfect? I mean, would it hurt to have something different and exciting happen every once in a while?"
    To Rachel (the first answer i got) THANK YOU! everyone says I use too much detail but they don't understand that its needed to set the story in place. and this isnt the whole first chapter. that's wayy too short. It's just the first part of the first chapter. If I posted it all on here, there's no way anyone would ever read it! But thank you for reading the already long enough section :)

    • ANSWER:
      TLDR past the first paragraph. But here's some advice I can give you just from reading that:

      STOP WITH THE ADJECTIVES. Seriously. There is way too much description thrown at me within the first, like, five sentences. Tone it down a bit. I don't care if Jamie's eating a juicy red apple. Just tell me she's eating an apple. (Others may disagree with me on this note, but, seriously, who really cares about the apple? Unless it's important, like, she starts to choke on it or something, it is just another very minor detail of the story. When you say "apple," anyway, people often tend to think of red and juicy.)

      "The morning sun was Just beginning to rise over the vast sea of gold." First of all, it's a passive sentence. Anytime you use "was" is bad news bears, yo. Second of all, it's pretty boring. Why do I care? Why not try something that evokes a little bit more action in the reader's mind? "The sun began to lazily drag itself to rise over the wheat field, acting as if it had a hangover and did not wish to come into work this morning." I'm not saying to use that--it's terrible. But you get what I mean. Draw the reader in. A beautiful description probably won't snag their attention as much as a good metaphor or analogy.

  44. QUESTION:
    How do I get my 1 month old to sleep in daytime?
    Starting 2 weeks ago, my 1 month old has trouble sleeping unless he is being held. That's OK, but as of this week, he won't sleep for more than 20 minutes during the daytime even when held...then he usually cries. I slept for about 2 hours last night because he awake/fussy and I am concerned of falling asleep while holding him during the day. He eats well and on a healthy 3-hour schedule. I tried different games to tire him, but to no avail...he loses interest quickly and cries. My window of having family members at the house to help is over. All I need is a 1-hour nap. Any suggestions?

    • ANSWER:
      I am a father of two. the youngest just turning one. We would put our son in his swing to help calm him during a nap. also as a new parent I wish you the best of luck with the sleep. I have a 3yr old and a 1yr old and still do not get the best sleep at night.....

  45. QUESTION:
    dealing with the terrible 2s! what to do?
    hiya, i have been very lucky to have a little girl whos always behaved very well. we have had no problems, she eats well, sleeps well and socializes. shes also very polite. she is now 2 years 3 months and things seem to have changed very quickly and we cant work out why. or how to deal with it.

    - she wont sleep at night. we have tried the whole bath, teeth, story but it doesn't seem to work. we have also stayed in her room till she falls asleep but she wakes as soon as we leave. even calming music is not helping. we have left her to cry it out but she gets worse and trashes her room. she just wants to sleep in our bed. if she does settle she will wake up at 4am crying for me and my bed. listening to her makes my heart melt : ( (she has a 20 min nap during day which she needs) shes very active during the day.

    clingy - shes become very clingy to me, wanting me to hold her all the time even wanting to be carried to shops. she chooses me over her dad even if im busy and his not. if i refuse to hold her she crys.

    nursery- shes started nursery last week, and does not seem to be settling. she crys when i leave and moans throughout the 2 hours shes there, sometimes she wont even play, and refuses to share! the child carers say she will be fine but i cant help worrying.

    she argues- she not great at talking yet but still manages to yell at us when she does not want to do something. the naughty step works only sometimes, other times she sits there crying or hitting the door.

    is this all normal? it seems to have just started overnight! shes the typical girl from the saying 'when shes good shes good, but when shes bad shes horrid' : /

    • ANSWER:
      My son is 19 months, and we are going through the EXACT SAME THING!!
      We have (or had) a pretty solid schedule, but now that we've moved and everything is all new he has been doing things the complete opposite. We've also been doing the normal bed time routine, followed by me or my husband staying in his room until he's asleep - and most of the time it was almost all night bc he woke up every time we went to shut his door!

      What I started doing was doing our regular bed time - bath, story, about 5 minutes of cuddle time, and then bed. He's usually not even close to being to sleep, but after I put him in his bed, I go to the outside of his room, just where he can still see me just a tad through the cracked door. We've been doing that for about a week straight and although he still asks for me to make sure I'm there, he goes to sleep faster than if I'm sitting next to his bed..
      Last night he went straight to bed, didnt ask for me or get up in the middle of the night (which he's also been doing!!)

      With the fits and acting out, we do instant punishment, no threats or dont do that again since he doesn't exactly think the way we do yet, his mind frame is more of 'i can do this one more time THEN I'm in trouble' So if he acts out, he's straight to time-out, or his room, or if we're out in public, his juice, book, or whatever is taken away -- or if he's walking he's put in the stroller.

      You just have to figure out what will work for you and your daughter. Changes are harder for little ones, especially with our new move and your daughter being at daycare for a couple hours and day. You just have to stay consistent and she'll adjust. It's hard in the beginning, trust me!!!, but once she gets it, it'll be tons easier!
      Hope this helps!

  46. QUESTION:
    Question about my alarm clock..Paranormal or Explainable by Sleep Walking?
    Well here's how it goes, and I'll start from the beginning to give the most detail.

    I came home from my classes and boy was I tired.. I hadn't go much sleep the past two nights and they have been kind of weird. Let me explain quickly why they were weird. The first night my alarm was set for 6:00 am, and its digital. I woke up at EXACTLY 3:00 am. I saw 2:59 turn to 3:00 the second I woke up. No reason, I just awoke at that time. Now the next night I set my alarm for 6:15 since I needed to wake up a little bit later, and that night I woke up at 3:15 am and for no apparent reason.

    Anyways, I got home from my classes and took a little nap, from about 4:00 to 7:00. And I thought crap I shouldnt have slept so long. This night I kept my alarm at 6:15 am. and I confirmed it with my girlfriend before she left the apartment. I locked the door, and I was the only one in there this whole week.

    I tried to go to sleep around midnight but I just could not. I was awake and alert for each passing moment. My mind was fully awake but my eyes and body were exhausted, though I hadn't done much.

    I think I dozed in and out of a sleep (possibly because of my predisposition to sleep apnea. It seems to run in my family but mine isnt anywhere near bad) I finally opened my eyes at 3:06 and decided I was going to just stop thinking and focus on nothing to help myself go to sleep. Low and behold I apparently fell asleep.

    The next morning I expected to be awoken by my alarm at 6:15 but I didn't wake up until 6:29, and it was just my body that woke up. I was wide awake and felt no exhaustion despite what I believed would happen the night before. I noticed my alarm was still set even though it didn't go off, and I hadn't changed it at all from the morning before and it went off the past two mornings. I checked it and it was set for 6:55. This immediately puzzled me, and I figured I could have been sleep walking or something.

    I posed my professor this question in class, and he's my psychology professor. Of course though he just had to be a raving luncatic over his Catholicism and suggests I'm being haunted by a demon/ghost and its trying to mess up my life by sabotaging me.... Well I respect this man as a teacher so I am giving him the benefit of the doubt, but I'd like to know your perspective views on this, and please back up your opinions with some sort of evidence.

    I'm willing to be open-minded towards this religious perspective but I need some idea of why I would be harboring a paranormal entity.
    I like the logic you guys have for the situation. And I just want to state this with the talk of stress coming into it, I wasn't stressed about anything. I played with a Ouija board and it was unnerving afterwards, considering I played with like 3 people whom I trust, but certainly not stressed, and if anything playing with that thing was more of a test for the other side.

    Of course if I told my professor this he'd probably call me an exorcist. So Im going to delete this detail after I get answers.

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds to me like you are experience stress related insomnia. The alarm clock is easy to explain. You did wake up and reset it for the next morning and fell back asleep, you just don't remember it. It happens all the time. Actually we are constantly coming in and out of sleep during the night as part of the sleep cycle, however we seldom remember waking up.
      The key as you have discovered is to try to relax and clear your mind of anything troubling. It wont help to get stressed about an upcoming paper or test.

      edit: for the record, iron or not, blood has never been observed being affected by any magnetic forces. However, thus magnetic influence is a classic scam still popular with psychic healers and quacks.

  47. QUESTION:
    can u guess what is wrong with me?
    I've taken a bunch of trips to the doc for the past couple months to find out what wrong with me, but after a dozen blood tests/xrays, my doctor has given up finding out what is wrong with me. I've been tested for diabetes, anemia, artheritis, kidney disease and nothing showed up on the tests. So she simply sent me home with no answers.....

    I'm a 22 year old slim shaped female who walks daily for exercise, but have been feeling like crap the past 3 years, as I gradually got worse during that period, quickly loosing weight, little to no appetite, I'm always cold, I have minor chest discomfort, pain in knee and hand joints, hands falling asleep at nite, dizzy spells, had a bad case of vertigo, and passed out once as well hitting my head. Standing up for long periods of time can become very painful, and I have bad fatigue were I'm tired all of time no matter how much sleep I get, I even take naps and not go to places so I could sleep instead.

    So since my real doctor has given up, heres your chance to take your kiddy doctor kits and give a guess or opinion on what the heck is wrong with me =p

    • ANSWER:
      You know it might not be a physical problem, it might be a mental disturbance. Like for example depression. You should go to psycologist to exclude any posible mental illness. If that doesnt work out, then it could be a really serious physical illness. It rings a bell to be depression (seriously). Wich is why your doctor might not know what's wrong with you.

  48. QUESTION:
    I wrote a story, what do you think?
    I woke up on the hard cement floor of a basement, realizing that i had fell asleep. The light from the sun, was blinding. It hurt my eyes, it was like looking into a flashlight. I squinted as i looked harder past it, but that wouldnt help the pain. I could tell that the time of day was morning. A usual morning. My arms and legs where still cut from last night. I quickly got up from where i was sitting and walked up the hard cold basement stairs. I silently opened the door, trying to not wake up anybody. I took a quick glance at the stove. It was 1:00 pm. I walked to the fridge, taking one more glance at the stove. 1 pm? Oh no, i over slept! i thought. I tipped toed to living room, and saw my father napping on the couch, i tried to be silent as possible, but my dog wasnt making it any easier. My dog, tibbles, is a pitbull. It's really my father's dog. Tibbles started to growl, as i tried to walk pass him "Sssh! tibbles, down boy down" i said scared. Tibbles then began to bark even louder. I became frantic! "Shutup tibbles, your gonna wake up dad!" i said not realizing how loud i was. With tibbles still barking, i tried to make a break for the stairs leading to my bedroom. "Anna?" my fathers deep voice said. Crap! i thought " Yes, dad?" i said uncomfortably. " Where are you going?" he asked. "To my room" i said with a little giggle. "Okay then" he said and put his finger to his lip. I closed my eyes and ran up thestairs into my room, and shut the door behind me. If you're probably wondering what happened last night, i'll explain all in this. My "dad" is really a step dad. His name is Tim. Tim and my mom got married 1 year ago, he recently moved in. As you can probably tell, he abuses me. Sexually. The only people who know are me, and tim. I never thought of telling my mom, considering tim being a physco. I kept it a secret all since last week.
    Thats when it started to happen.

    tell me whatcha think, if u need to add anything. or subtract anything please tell!
    sorry lol i need help fixing the ending part..any ideas?

    • ANSWER:
      I would suggest being carful were you post your work because people may try to steal it.

      On another note, I was kind of disappointed. It ended to quickly. When you started here "If you're probably wondering what happened last night, i'll explain all in this." I felt rushed almost. You need to add to the story some more, instead of jumping in to explain what happened last night. Otherwise I liked it!

  49. QUESTION:
    What should I do about my sleep disorder?
    I think I have Narcolepsy. I have a lot of the symptoms including the sleepiness, dreams that feel very real. I wake up constantly and have trouble falling asleep. I find it hard to stay focused on one thing for even short periods of time and I forget things really quickly. I have a bad back and I also don't talk in the morning. Not really because I can't but I never want to. I'm always tired even after I take 4 hour naps and then sleep for a good solid 8-10 hours.
    The biggest problem is is that I'm afraid to tell my mom and show her all the facts because she has so much to worry about right now and with the horribly economy money is a big problem and I don't know how much the checkups, tests, and medication is.
    What should I do?

    • ANSWER:
      diabetes causes fatigue, avoid sugar. eat small meals at regular times.
      check your blood sugar.

  50. QUESTION:
    What do you think of my story?
    As I sat in the uncomfortable bright red chair, I could feel them all staring at me. I had just gotten in trouble by the teacher, and I couldn’t wait to get home. The teacher put me in middle of the torturing white colored class room. I could hear the sounds of whispers and chuckles. I knew that they thought it was so funny that I was different, I couldn’t help but expressed how I felt to the teacher, but she just called me expressing myself talking back. I could feel the tears building up inside, all I wanted to do was escape to my own world. The bell finally rang and I stumbled over a pile backpacks, I wanted to go home and let out all my fury. As I walked as fast as I could to my locker I dropped all my books and the tears started to stream down my cheek. I said to my self “could this day get any worse’? I frantically grabbed all my books and got out of that evil place as quickly as quietly as I could without making anymore scenes.

    As I opened the door I could hear Mandy barking up a storm, I yelled “shut up!” because of the pain I had felt inside. After I had said those words, I started to cry even more, I new what my dad had meant now when he said that he was having a horrific day and not to disturb him. I decided I would take a short nap so that maybe when I woke up my nerves wouldn’t be so shot. It was around nine when I woke back up; my parents still weren’t back from their trip. As I made my way up the stairs I heard the cat meow, and I gave him some food. I was longing to go on a trip of my own to get away from this place I was supposed to call home. I made my way to the door and into the field so I could enjoy the warm summers night and I gazed at the stars, as I sat there I wished for a place of my own that was wild and had not been touched by human hands. I wanted to be the first human to touch the soft soil of a land that was unknown to everyone except me.

    I begin to hear thunder rolling in, and little droplets of rain fell on my face. I was frozen with fear, for I was miles away from the house. I laid there hoping that someone would find me. I begin to feel very sleepy as I drifted off to another world, a world of my own. A young boy near by saw the girl and he felt such a deep emotion inside for her, for she was so delicate, and so breathtaking. He walked up to her very slowly so as not to wake me and he gently picked me up. He held me in his arms as he walked in the rain to his home, in the land of Blanche, which means white woods. It was Fall, so all the leaves were a bright orange, they seem to complement the trees as they would swiftly fall to the ground. As the boy made his journey back home the rain began to let up. A rainbow began to form in the east part of the sky, and many white fluffy cumulus clouds. The girl began to awake when I sensed the sun’s heat. She stared into the boys dark blue eyes and smiled. The boy smiled back and said, “How are you feeling?” I said “I’m feeling fine, but who are you and where am I”? He said, “I am Diego and you are in the land of Blanche. I said, “What? Blanche? I was in my field before this and there is no land named Blanche that I have ever heard of.” He said, “Yes, you’re standing on it, and I am curious to know where you live because I have never seen you here before, but I saw you out in the field fast asleep”. “Yes, that is my fathers field”, I said. “Wow so it is true”! He said. “What? What is true?” I said. “That there is a whole other world across the broken fence.” He said. “The broken fence?” I said. “Yes, the broken fence, the rusty old brown one.” He said. I had a very puzzled look on my face. “He said , “come on, it’s just over here”. I followed him he took me past the golden trees, which were swaying in the wind, as if to say this way. As we reached the fence there was something very familiar about it, as I looked closer I saw a drawing of a little girl holding her father’s hand, I begin to feel very hopeless inside as if something very depressing happened here and I couldn’t do anything about it. I suddenly knew why this fence had such an effect on me that it took my breath away. My mother had taken me here, before she past away.
    I tried to indent the paragraphs..but it wasn't working...sooo yea
    Oh and by the way this isn't the whole story...there is more to come ;)

    • ANSWER:
      I thought it was very interesting and well written.


How To Fall Asleep Quickly Go To Sleep

If you're looking for information on how to get slim quickly, keep reading. Today, millions of people are unhappy with being overweight and are searching for a way to become slim for life without fad diets, pills, or quick fixes. In this brief article, I'll show you how I personally lost over 50 pounds and have managed to keep it off nearly 1 year later.

I'm going to be brutally honest here -- if you are serious about learning how to become slim, you're going to have to make some sacrifices. Changing your lifestyle to include certain elements and habits is a necessity, and you'll need willpower and desire to stick to the plan.

The first thing that you'll need to begin doing immediately if you want to lose weight is exercise. Exercising each and every day will help you burn off excess calories and it will begin to melt the fat off of your body. It's not always easy and it takes some time out of your schedule, but it's vital to getting slim.

The second thing that we're going to cover is your diet. Diets that are high in fat and sugar can cause a wide variety of health problems, including obesity and diabetes. Replace foods that are fatty and high in sugar with lean proteins, fiber, and plenty of water.

Last but not least, a step-by-step weight loss program with daily exercise routines and a nutrition plan is important. Simplifying a plan of attack and laying out a schedule is the key to success, and I highly recommend that you find a program that is both motivating and effective.

Hopefully this short article has provided some good ideas on how to get slim quickly and naturally. While losing weight isn't always easy, the results will come quickly and consistently if you commit to changing your life.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep earlier or what helps you go to sleep?
    Well since it's summer I've been sleeping at around 3 in the morning and waking at about 12.. I need to start waking up earlier because I have to go to sports practice, but i can't fall asleep. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly or fix sleeping schedule?

    • ANSWER:
      i have two way to get back your good night sleet on healthy life line!! and this are (easy way or hard way)
      [but maybe its good to try the easy way first and the easy way are] 1-maditation or music or fresh aire or cool water before sleep becose the point is it makes our heart and brain more cool by slowing dwn blood flow and thats the only way to make our body to sleep in healthy way 2-stress and fear and worry might make our body more hot and that hot never let us slow dwn blood flow to keep our heart and brain cool and so be feithfull and pray and be cool and always tell to your self like '''first- thing-first ''' or like ''its too easy'' or act lik ;;ohh i am sleepy now .... i feel very sleepy... i have no power to think or feel now..''

      [and its good if all works but if not & then welcom to hard way to rock and the hard way is] 1-do not sleep one night and one day untill 11 or 12 pm even it might makes you want to sleep in day time and eat good and drink more green tea or have more good fun to fool your brain to awek and it is very healthy if you dont do it too much and it is one of tibetan dream yoga teknik 2-we must 100% know and feel what sleep is mean for life and health and mind and even business and then promise that we will always wak up in 6 or 7 am and will always sleep in 11 and 12 pm and we will also teach this to our child too

      thanks and wish it help you or come to my blog tell4thing.blogspot.com becose i have put more link of stress and insomnia but first try what i tell you before and come to my blog if it dont help but i am 90% sure it works becose i have insomneia and i have try it befor

      thanks agein and wish you happy and healthy and good luck for what ever you do in life
      from

  2. QUESTION:
    I hate to go to sleep - how do I fall asleep quickly and get a solid amount of Z's?
    I hate to fall asleep, because it feels like a waste of life and I sometimes get nightmares or sleepwalk/talk, but of course if I don't sleep I start to fade and get headaches the next day.
    Does anyone know of something I can do to fall asleep as quick as possible, in a good, deep sleep where it's unlikely I'll get nightmares or sleepwalk/talk, and so I won't need to take up too many hours with sleeping?
    In other words, I would be eternally grateful if someone told me a way to get quality nights of sleep. Any suggestions?
    What I more or less want to do is to have as few hours of sleep as I can, but still wake up refreshed, and to stop bad dreams and my sleepwalking and sleeptalking by going straight into deep sleep; no going through light sleep stages.
    Also, I'm not too keen on medicated sleep. It makes me groggy when I wake up.

    • ANSWER:
      I'm not a very good sleeper either. It usually takes me forever to fall asleep and then I wake up multiple times to go to the bathroom. I find trying to fall back asleep after waking up around 4am the hardest.

      What works for me.... I think about winning the lottery. It puts me in a postive frame of mind. My first choice is to buy my parents a new house and when I start to decorate it for them... I pass out. LOL

      I also worry alot so if I find that I'm having troubles sleeping because I have things in my head... I'll get out of bed and go write everything down that is bothering me. So if you're worried about a nightmare get up and write about it. It takes only about 5 mins but I find once I've done that I can go back to bed and have a better sleep.

      My mom told me once that if I can't sleep I should get up and clean. I've never done it before but sometimes I'll give myself a deadline of 5 mins. If I'm not asleep in 5 mins I have to go fold laundry (or something that I can do quietly without waking my husband or children up. Within the 5 mins I'm usually out. LOL

      Good luck! In my opinion, sleep is the most important thing you can do for your body.

  3. QUESTION:
    Ate a bunch of chocolate for the first time in a long time. Now I cant sleep! How can I fall asleep quickly?
    I have tried meditating, I have tried drinking water, I have tried getting some air, getting as cozy as possible. My heart is racing from all the chocolate and Im guessing the caffeine in it. Is there any way to slow my heart beat and fall asleep?!
    I only have 5 hours left to sleep before I have to go to work? I dont want to have to drink coffee all day just to stay away later. HELP
    I meant "stay awake"

    also, I ate something like a half-pound of M&Ms. Very bad, I know...This is why i avoid chocolate generally.
    thanks for the answers. It seems i will just have to stick through it and drink coffee to stay awake. Unfortunately my job requires coordination and if I stay up it will be over 32 hours of no sleep by the end of the work day today. Im gonna need some strong coffee I guess...

    • ANSWER:
      and I bet you ate it in the afternoon/evening.
      get over the fact that you will not get sleep, you won't!
      the caffeine and sugar are there, not a thing to do but drink the coffee all morning. not in the afternoon and go to bed early tonight.
      lesson learned.
      'til next time.

  4. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quickly in the early mornings?
    Ever since i was younger, i've had troubles trying to fall sleep at night and now that im older, i go to bed at like 2 or 3 am then i skip school to sleep..

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as though you may have 'insomnia' a sleep disorder characterized by an inability to sleep, to have restful sleep, or to sleep through the night. Staying up later can actually help-since going to bed too early gets your body used to being awake in the bed and defeats the purpose-just not so late. Choose a time, midnight or one perhaps, in which your body will be more likely to be tired even if you feel awake-allowing you to end up sleeping regardless. Going to sleep earlier is best, because during the day time, your body's internal clock is set to be awake whether you realize it's daytime or not and it can ruin the sleep you get anyway.

      There is a great deal of variance on the subject as far as assistance. Depending on your age, gender, body type, and your nutritional intake-what might 'help' can vary greatly. However, here is a list of common sleep 'remedies'.

      1. Music.

      It is thought that listening to music, [generally classic music-instrumental without operatic singing preferably] aids in the sleep process because aside from the soothing nature of the music, the music [although taking low focus] takes enough focus off of thought processes and the like that a person can 'lose' themselves in the music and simply drift off into sleep. The soothing music triggers a response for our body to relax, and the functions to slow along with it.

      2. A warm drink, and not in a large quantity.

      The reason for the smaller quantity should be obvious enough. It's difficult to sleep if one has a dire need to use the restroom. As for the drink being warm, a warm drink opens the bodies' circulation aside from the fact that a cold drink requires energy from the body to be put to a proper temperature and works against you. Much like being trapped in a snowstorm and thirsty, and eating snow. You'll get colder, because your body is using warmth and energy to convert the temperature of the drink. It works much the same in turning your efforts to relax against you. A non-caffeinated tea with something mild, like honey or milk, can aid in this. Such drinks mixed with herbal remedies, such as peppermint, valerian roots, or traces of melanin to trigger a hormonal 'sleepy' response would be recommended.

      3. Try not to think.

      One of the number one causes of sleeplessness...is just plain restlessness. As hard as it might be, thinking less about anything at all, especially getting to sleep, or worrying about getting up at eight, will suit you better. A body that's 'geared' up to do something isn't going to be able to relax and end up sleeping.

      4. Making yourself more comfortable.

      It sounds ludicrous, perhaps, but it's true. The more comfortable you are, especially consciously, the more you will be able to relax and the more willing your body will be to cease major function and drift off into the semi-conscious sleep state.

      5. Make certain that there are no lights. Light is a sign of wakefulness that triggers an early onset of your biological clock.

      In fact, being on this computer isn't going to help much either. The more exposure to light, and the more you allow yourself to think and function-the harder it will be to sleep. Also, try to ensure that the air in the room is flowing, allowing for better breathing and thus a more relaxed body and state overall. And it IS necessary to be relaxed. A body that's awake, pumping adrenaline, producing sweat or using more brain function is going to be too 'active' to sleep. Relaxation is the pre-state of sleep, no exceptions.

      6. Just let it all go.

      The fact is, at this point, you're already on the fast track to failure to sleeping...so you may as well give in and give it your all. Just lay in bed and the fact is, no matter how long you lie there, you will sleep eventually and if you give yourself that ultimatum, you're more likely to just accept it and sleep before you even know what's happened.

      Fair warning:

      There is an effect called 'sleep inertia' that occurs generally between 3-4 hours of sleep wherein the disturbed fluctuations of the REM-which is basically what makes sleep 'recharge' you, can make you more tired than when you went to bed. This effect can also be experienced from an abrupt awakening, generally for the same reason. If you experience this drowsy effect, get out of bed immediately. The 'bad' feeling associated with sleep inertia can be relatively banished simply by getting up, because staying in bed and staying in a half-conscious state only makes it worse. The activity might bring about a headache, but it's that or going back to sleep...or trying to stay half-conscious.

      Just get into bed and do your best, these remedies have been shown to work but with the little time that you have-the remedies are more harm than cure. And taking medication, such as Nyquil PM, will affect you poorly since you need at least an eight hour sleep window when taking any medication that might cause sleep.

  5. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep quickly?
    It's my birthday tomorrow, and I know that I'm going to be really excited and I won't be able to sleep. How can I get to sleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      Avoid caffeine and sugar if you can.The way I fall asleep easily by just reading my book after reading 20-30 pages I fall asleep,try reading.
      By the way,happy birthday for tomorrow

  6. QUESTION:
    How to go to sleep quickly?
    I have to wake up at 5:30 .I'm gona be rele tired cos its 1 in the morning where I live. How can I fall asleep quickly after staying up til 4 in the morning every night?

    P.s. sorry for the text talk.

    • ANSWER:
      Here are some tips on how to get to sleep fast .

      1. Read a book. Start reading before you go to bed and continue until you become drowsy.

      2.Take a relaxing warm bath. Just lie there and soak in it for a while. It does help you to sleep.

      3.Drink a cup or mug of warm milk.

      4.If you don't already, start to clear you mind of clutter. When thoughts are assaulting you relentlessly it is hard to shut them out, like turning off a light switch.
      5.Self-Hypnosis.
      6.Stop worrying.
      7. Make sure you are getting enough exercise.
      8.Listen to some soothing music.
      9.Counting sheep.
      10.Oats
      11.Chamomile tea

  7. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly?
    I cannot get to sleep! Usually I can get to sleep so easily, but it is 12:30 A.M. and I can NOT fall asleep. How can I fall asleep really quickly, because I have to go on a road trip at 10:00 a.m. tommorow.

    • ANSWER:
      try reading a really boring book, or watching a borng channel on tv. i would say take melatonin (it is available over the counter) but it is too late to go out and get some) good luck and have a great time on your road trip

  8. QUESTION:
    How can i fall asleep quickly?
    it always takes me FOREVER to fall asleep. is there anything i can do to fall asleep really quick? i need to go to sleep but i'm wide awake

    • ANSWER:
      Sleep meds
      Read something boring while ur n bed

  9. QUESTION:
    How do I make myself fall asleep quickly when I'm not tired?
    I feel really upset right now. I just want to go to sleep so I can go to school tomorrow and ask someone something that has been on my mind. my eyes are already kind of burning from crying so much. I woke up this morning at around 7 and its 12:35 right now. what do I do?

    • ANSWER:

  10. QUESTION:
    How do I make myself fall asleep quickly?
    I feel really upset right now. I just want to go to sleep so I can go to school tomorrow and ask someone something that has been on my mind. my eyes are already kind of burning from crying so much. I woke up this morning at around 7 and its 11:22 right now. what do I do?

    • ANSWER:

  11. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quickly?
    I'm twelve so no take crack thing it is stupid i want a heathly way to fall asleep no pills or anything else im going to sizx flags tomorrow and i cant sleep help!

    • ANSWER:
      You're too excited about tomorrow! Just relax.. think about something nice and calming, like a canoe on a slow river, or something. Trust me.... even if you don't get enough sleep, you'll be so pumped up that it won't matter, and you'll sleep great tomorrow night!! Have fun!

  12. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly without using medication?
    I've been going to sleep late and now it has formed into a habit. How can I get to sleep earlier so that I will be able to wake up early for classes?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps you can find some useful tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep quickly".

  13. QUESTION:
    How can I go to sleep and wake up quickly?
    Every night i go to sleep at 10pm and every morning i wake up at 6am but its really hard to fall asleep and wake up quickly. How can i do these quickly and easily? I cant change the times so dont suggest that. Thanks in advance(:

    • ANSWER:
      buy some sleeping pills at the store if you want somthing naturalbuy some melatonin

  14. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly?
    Everyone knows what it feels like going to bed early after a break and I go back to school tomorrow and I know icant fall asleep. I'm not tired. Please tell me how to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      Don't eat to much Sugar and don't look at a back light (eg ipod, computer) because it stimulates your eyes.

  15. QUESTION:
    Falling asleep easily but waking up in the middle of the night unable to sleep again?
    I lie in bed, tired, fall asleep quickly but I wake up without any reasons in the middle of the night after 4-5 hours of sleeping and then I have troubles to go back to sleep again, as I feel all "awakened" when I wake up.

    I am not under any stress, I exercise regularly, don't drink coffee and don't smoke. What's the problem, and how to stop it?

    • ANSWER:

  16. QUESTION:
    If I go to bed now 23:20 how quickly should I fall asleep and when will I wake up? (10 points am)?
    Very busy day today knackered now, lots to do tomorrow - (sorry no points if I die in my sleep)

    • ANSWER:
      you should fall asleep properly by 12.10 and wake at about 10am. If you are a teenager you could sleep in til 12 as teenagers need more sleep but i always woke early like 8 even when i was a teenager. funny question & I love your profile pic

  17. QUESTION:
    How Can I Fall Asleep Quickly And Naturally?!?
    when i go to bed, i will lie tossing, turning and thinking for hours, i need to be able to get 8 hours of sleep a night, and thats happening but i will go to sleep at about 4am and wake up at about 12pm or 1pm

    then my days nearly gone!

    i just dont get tired until late!

    helppppppp

    • ANSWER:
      Just listen to relaxation music when you go to sleep

  18. QUESTION:
    Struggle to fall asleep quickly at night?
    When i go to bed, no matter how tired i can be, it just seems to take me AGES to fall asleep. I know that there can't really be a rush when you're trying to become asleep but everyone else i know seem to just fall asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow which frustrates me because i wish i was like that.

    I kind of think that some aspects of this what i consider a problem comes to worrying about silly little things as i'm trying to get to sleep, or just thinking about the past/present/future and i find it hard to just forget about everything and just konk out. I don't really have a problem with my sleeping pattern, sometimes i will fall asleep during the day but that is rare. I usually just sleep through a whole night too without waking up, it's just trying to fall asleep that i find hard and annoying.

    Any ideas how i can solve this?

    • ANSWER:
      It might just be your mattress. Try to relax before you go to bed too, drink decaf tea or something. If you're really having a lot of problems you might want to see a doctor and get on a sleep aide.

  19. QUESTION:
    How do i fall asleep very quickly?
    school is starting in 5 days and i need to work on falling asleep quickly.

    im starting to take showers in the morning and doing my hair and makeup afterwards, i'll need to wake up a 7:00 and it will be hard to do because if i don't fall asleep when i go to bed immediatly, i get nightmares.

    i see flashing images and disturbing echoes and will stay awake untill 5.oo in the morning. i even had whispers in my ears, but it went away after i prayed to Buhdda. (i have a different religion than most of you)

    is there any drugstore sleeping pills to make me fall asleep better? ones that won't make you addicted? or methods?

    • ANSWER:
      I take Simply Sleep. It's made by the makers of Tylenol. It works really well. I pass out in like 5 mins.

  20. QUESTION:
    How do I get my two-year-olds to fall asleep more quickly at naptime?
    I have 25 month old twins who share a room (separate cribs). They used to go down for naps without a problem- one was going to sleep minutes after being put in the crib, and the other would talk to himself for about fifteen minutes and then go to sleep. Lately, they have been staying up for at least an hour after I put them down! I put them down between 2 and 2:30pm, and they jump on the mattresses, talk to each other, yell and scream happily to each other, and throw everything out of their cribs until finally crashing and going to sleep. I know they still need naps because after they do fall asleep they can sleep for up to three hours! Has anyone else gone through this? Is it just a phase? Any advice?
    Thanks for all the suggestions and responses! I wanted to clear a few things up: the kids get up at 8am, so putting them in their cribs at 2pm is six hours after they wake up. We go upstairs at 1:45 to a pretty dark room, I turn their lullaby music on, and we sit in the rocking chair and read five or six short books. Then they get to pick one board book for their crib. They have one blanket and one or two stuffed animals in their crib as well- nothing that they are absolutely attached to.

    Also, they do get very hyper around 1:15-ish, and they usually chase each other around the house and then we play "gymnastics" before we go upstairs- so believe me, they should be plenty tired! This is the problem!! They should be wiped out but they are not!
    Also, about fifteen minutes before we go upstairs for stories, we do quiet activities like puzzles to prepare their bodies to calm down for nap. Am I doing it all wrong?!

    • ANSWER:
      It's time for them to choose when they are tired and need a nap now. Any small child will eventually pass out after jumping up and down after an hour and then becoming bored with it.

  21. QUESTION:
    I have Fibromyalgia how can I fall asleep easily?
    I haven't been diagnosed yet but after reading some of the symptoms I noticed that I have most of them. At this moment I feel like I can't sleep. My body just doesn't seem to relax right. It constantly feels like its in workout mode which prevents me from sleeping. So in till I go to doctors what are some ways I can relax or fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      it sounds more like anxiety than fibromylagia. fibromyalgia is a perfuse PAIN that cannot be diagnosed from any other typical forms or that have no real cause. Generally it's abdominal pain that just has no real cause. Try taking a benadryl before bed or tylenol PM to help you sleep. Also try melatonin at night which is the natural chemical your body uses to sleep.

  22. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep fast?
    I really want to fall asleep quickly and Im already in bed so I do not want get up and do anything so is there any tips that when i start to close my eyes is there anything I can do to make it go faster because I get bad anxiety when I go to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      Either eliminate all sounds, or try putting on some soft music. I bought a great sound machine from Sharperimage.com that makes 20 different sounds like rain and it's really soothing. Other than that, there's nothing much that you can do other than try to clear your mind. It's very difficult sometimes, but you need to stop thinking about things that happened, and things you need to get done. Also you can try a different position in bed. Try rolling over almost onto your stomach and lift your leg, placing a pillow under it. Almost like you're hugging the pillow. Works everytime for me.

      Good luck!!!

  23. QUESTION:
    how to fall asleep quickly?
    umm for the past couple weeks id say,ive been having trouble sleeping and i dont know why. i usually just go into bed at around 11 or 11:30 and just fall asleep in 10 to 15 minutes, but recently ive been lying in bed for hours not falling asleep and i just ending up tossing and turning making it harder for me to fall asleep. I dont know whhy i cant sleep because this has never happened to me before. I dont think i can take another night not being able to sleep properly.

    • ANSWER:
      Warm milk is supposed to help.

  24. QUESTION:
    how do u make yourself tired to go to sleep?
    at night i lay in bed for freakin ever trying to go to sleep and i cant..
    if i dont force myself ill stay up til morning..
    my sleep pattern has been so messed up because of this..i wont fall asleep til 5-6 in the morning and wake up at like 1 or 2 in the afternoon..
    how could i regulate my sleep pattern?
    and tips on falling asleep quickly??

    • ANSWER:
      Not being sick or trying to joke, but I pleasure my self. Makes me tired instantly.

  25. QUESTION:
    Hard time falling asleep?What do you do to fall asleep?
    For the past 2 weeks, i've been on winter break. I've stayed up late(around 11:00-12) and slept in until around 10 or 11. The past few days I've gone to sleep early, but stayed awake for around 2 hours. What do you do to fall asleep quickly? And how much do sleep does a 14 year old girl need? What is your bedtime routine? Any suggestions would be aprreciated.

    • ANSWER:
      Your age you need at least 8 hours. Try drinking warm milk after a relaxing bath. Try talking to your dr although I am not sure what age dr's prescribe help to sleep.

  26. QUESTION:
    I cant sleep, i need tips on falling and staying asleep.?
    I cant feel asleep, many of the times i sit in bed worrying about something stupid. I have anxiety disorder and often feel paranoid. I am already taking therapy, i possibly might even take anxiety medication but for now i got to deal with it. I usually fall asleep 56 minutes after i lay worrying but i always wake up a lot during the night. Right before i go to bed i get scary thoughts like someones watching me fall asleep. how can i fall asleep quickly and stay asleep? any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      Try not to pin everything down to anxiety. That could be a factor, but it's usually not the whole story.

      Sleep problems are usually caused from bad diet and bad habits.

      You know what I mean: sugar and sweets before bed, cramming school work late at night, too much video games or movies, etc.

      Some tips for getting to sleep?

      *Exercise (pref. at least 4-5 hours before you plan on going to bed so any extra energy you have gets burned off.)

      *Healthy diet, (lay off the sweets for a bit, the sugar will keep you up)

      *Medication, Melatonin sleeping pills, Tylenol, whatever. (consult your parents or your doctor before buying any sleeping pills first. I'm not a doctor, this is just advice)

  27. QUESTION:
    Does the position in which one goes to asleep in affect how quickly one falls asleep?
    For example...is there a difference if someone falls asleep on his/her side, stomach, lying straight on their back, or any other position? Does a certain position make any difference as to how quickly you fall asleep? Or does it make no difference at all, and does it just depend on the person and what position is the most comfortable for them?

    I'm really curious to know...I have trouble sleeping, but I usually fall asleep on my stomach or side, which I find most comfortable. (However, I tend to move around while asleep, so sometimes I find myself in a different position when I wake up than when I went to sleep in.)

    So I'm wondering whether sleep position affects one's sleep, and if any certain position can help one fall asleep faster?

    • ANSWER:
      Your position does matter. Blood circulation is restricted with some positions. Try a pillow at your lower back and a flat one between your knees to relieve some of the pressure. Also check how your arms and shoulders are placed. It is healthier to sleep on your back than on your stomach.

  28. QUESTION:
    I can't seem to fall asleep quickly enough at night.. help?
    Well, lately I've been going to bed around the same time (so that's not the problem), and it's taking me 1-3 hours (1 MINIMUM, 3+ MAXIMUM) to fall asleep. It's freaking annoying as hell. I need help and suggestions on what to do.

    I'm tired as hell when I try to go to sleep, so having too much energy can't really be the problem.

    /I'm 16, male.
    /I get up often during the night to use the lavatory (VERY often)
    /I seem to think solely about moving my legs - and I do. It forces me to focus on my legs, rather than my eyes (keeping them closed and thus, being able to sleep).. and for some reason I just get urges to keep moving them.
    /Before I go to bed, I'm usually surfing the Internet via iPod Touch, usually reading manga.

    This has been occurring for a while now, and will appreciate any and all suggestions on how to solve this nuisance.

    • ANSWER:
      Go to Bath & Body works and grab some lavender vanilla aromatherapy pillow spray. This works wonders!! ( i know ur a guy sp just say its for ur girlfriend) Dont excersise an hour (or later) before bed time, this will make u alert and energized. U can, howevee do cardio (push up, sit ups, NOT running) which will make you VERY tired. Finally, relax a half hour before bed. Take a hot shower and read an actual book, or dim the lights and watch a TV show on hr iPod. (nothing too funny advenrurous or gory) Hope I helped =)

  29. QUESTION:
    How can I get to sleep quickly?
    I try to go to bed early for school (10PM) but I can't sleep an end up falling asleep at about 1AM it's effecting my school life because I can't concentrate. How can I get to sleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      if you have an ipod i would suggest buying hypnotherapy apps, most of them are free so just buy the free ones...it can be about anything, weight loss, concentrating more or other stuff. even though the apps dont work it helps me sleep because the voices are just so boring :)
      and they tell you to relax and stuff

  30. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep fast and stay asleep?
    Sometimes I fall asleep at like 12 or 1 in the morning but then just wake up naturally at like 8 or 9 in the morning. i really want to sleep in and catch up on some rest. I usually have to wake up at like 5:45 AM during the school year. I do often listen to my iPod before i sleep and/or send a quick last text to a friend. It usually takes me like 20-30 minutes to go to sleep, but i want to fall asleep quickly and catch up on as much rest as possible. How can i fall asleep fast and how do i STOP waking up so early?! i also try to take naps throughout the day (on the weekends and summer) but it doesn't work...HELP!

    • ANSWER:
      Just a table spoon of Nyquil will do the job. (Don't do that its a joke) Try not sleeping with music and try watching CSPAN, now that will knock you out fast.

  31. QUESTION:
    Why do I sleep all day?
    I work in a bar, get home about midnight then go to bed. I fall asleep quickly but seem to sleep for about 12 hours and struggle to wake up early after my 8 hours. I've tried setting my alarm clock but i just ignore it. My eyes feel heavy and i'm really struggling. I feel so guilty because i know its not a good lifestyle. Has anyone had this problem? How can i change this because I'm really sick of sleeping all day? I feel sluggish & tired all the time. My diet isn't that magnificent, i eat twice a day. I look forward to your suggestions.

    • ANSWER:
      Mate, I'm in the same boat as you. So far the doctor hasn't found out what the problem is, but things that have been tested to date include:
      (a) iron, sugar & cholesterol levels
      (b) various viral infections (the tests will depend upon where you live & where you've been recently)
      (c) liver, kidney & thyroid function.
      When none of these seemed to answer the problem, they did a heart ultrasound, & lung x-ray.
      The doctor has asked about depression, and I've told him that apart from being pissed off at being tired all the time, I'm a happy little vegemite. (Australian for happy camper.)
      I'm going to be having sleep tests in the new year, to see if there's a problem with sleep apnoea. (Stopping breathing while you're asleep.) Frankly, I don't think that's likely, as I'm not a snorer, and this problem is most usual among snorers.
      I take a vitamin B supplement & a calcium & magnesium supplement daily, and an iron supplement fortnightly (the one I take is fairly strong, and can shred your liver if you take too much. Once a fortnight strikes a nice balance, & keeps the iron levels up at a good level.)
      I'd suggest that you try for a bit of a dietry improvement, and some vitamin & mineral supplements for starters. (Don't megadose on vitamins & minerals, in high quantities they can be counter-productive.)
      You mention that you are a shift worker. You may be someone whose body just doesn't take well to shift work. (I'm not a shift worker, so I differ from you in that.)
      You might want to google "chronic fatigue syndrome". [That isn't quite the answer for me. The official definition of CFS says that you must be 50% or more down on your usual energy levels, although how that is measured, I don't know, plus have 5 out of 11 other symptoms, if I remember correctly.]
      DON'T FEEL GUILTY. If you're tired, it means you're sick, not bad.
      If dietry improvements don't work, and if you are tired even when you are on holidays, & can sleep at night, then I suggest you see a doctor. I hope your doctor can find out what is wrong with you more quickly than mine has been able to.
      Good luck!

  32. QUESTION:
    I can fall asleep, I just can't STAY asleep, HELP!?
    I started taking adderall 3 weeks ago, the first week i was getting bad side effects like irritability, head aches etc, but no sleeping problems at all. The second week started the same but as it went on the side effects seemed to be going away, still no sleeping problems. I took the weekend off of adderall and now my third week i have practically no bad side effects thank god! meanwhile getting all the benefits. so at this point im thinking adderall really is great maybe we just got off on the wrong foot, but ovecourse there has to be something bad, now im having sleeping problems, falling asleep is no problem its staying asleep. last night i went to bed at 12 it didnt take long at all to fall asleep but i woke up around 230, after that i woke up every 30 minuetes to an hour, every time i woke up my head would feel like it was squeezed under pressure kind of like when your on a plane id be tossing and turning and there would be 500 thoughts bouncing around my head all at once, often ill have a song playing in my head OVER AND OVER, at one point i heard a clock ticking it felt so loud and i couldnt block it out, it was driving me crazy and although it didnt last long i relised today i dont even have a clock! the first few times i woke up weren't that bad i fell back asleep pretty quickly but as the night went on it took longer to fall back asleep and it got worse and worse, although i wanted to sleep and knew i should my body and mind were awake and rested. when i tried to sleep my brain would feel overwhelmed with all sorts of random jumbled thoughts all at once and that is a horrible feeling especailly when a pattern like a line of a song just keep playing in your brain over and over and over idk if anyone has had this but its the worst! but when i gave in and just layed there not trying to sleep i didnt feel as bad (dont get me wrong it wasnt fun) the final time i woke up was 545 and i layed in bed trying to sleep until 645 when i finally gave up and just got ready for school, i usually wake up later and then lay in bed a long time slowwyy waking up, this morning was obviously different, when i got out of bed at 645 i was wide awake immediatly and i went through my day totally normal, which was surprising, but im just waiting for this no sleep to catch up, i havnt truely felt tired since last weekend before my third week began
    i wouldnt even mind all this so much except when i wake up in the night my brain feels so overwhelmed and restless its like I want to sleep but my brain wont SHUT UP and i cant control it, it drives me crazy!
    its only been a few nights but its getting worse last night although i technically slept none of it felt like sleep because it wasnt for more than an hour at a time and i was never in a "deep" sleep.

    i know this is almost deffinatly from the adderall, but i dont want to stop taking it even though my restless brain is extreemly annoying at night its not effecting me at all durring the day the lack of sleep hasnt taken a toll on my brain or body(yet atleast) i feel great all day.

    ..if you have anything to share that would be great and it would be cool to know whats really going on in my body thats doing this BUT my real question it how to stay asleep?

    i wish falling asleep was the problem because i have lots of solutions for that warm milk, blazing (sorry mom lol), and some tricks to help relax. but im falling alseep like a normal person..actually staying asleep is alot harder of a problem to sovle because it’s hard to find something that lasts ALL NIGHT. a few people told me to blaze before i go to bed but i feel like it would work for the first few hours of the night but then ware off and ill be back to waking up, am i wrong??

    Also since adderall I eat a lot less I cant help it I have no appetite and when I do eat Im full after 2 bites my only concern with that is although before adderall i would have at least 2 cups of coffee a day usually more, and I know my bodies used to it and deffinatly not sensitive to the caffeine. Maybe now that my stomachs practially empty it cant absorb the caffeine the same? (Im only having 1-2 cups now and LOTS of water)
    but whats different about me now as apposed to the past 2 weeks that im getting these sleeping issues sudenly!?!?

    someone please answer this ASAP, its pathetic but im afraid to "go to sleep" tonight, maybe ill go back to normal, maybe ill have a repeat of last night, maybe tonight will be even worse (i dont even want to think about that)

    If anyone has a way to STAY ASLEEP ALL NIGHT please share!

    please don't judge me for adderall, smoking, eating habits, etc. i just want the well needed benefits of the medication wile still living a normal life and im willing to try anything, except that though ill try smoking and sleeping pills/medication i dont want those to be my perminent solution, i dont want to do either regularly.

    Thank you so much to anyone who answers this! I appreciate it.

    • ANSWER:
      You should see your doctor. Adderall is not the drug for you. There are many other choices, or maybe even an adjusted dose. You should not try to take anything for sleep until you have your medication changed. You should not be feeling that way when awake either. If you have ADD (which I am assuming since you didn't mention it) you should be calmed by your medication, not hyped up. Maybe you don't have ADD at all.... My son has it and takes Concerta. If he does not take it, he is completely hyper and difficult to be around. Once he takes it, he can calm down and focus. This does not sound like what is happening for you. You should see your doctor right away.

  33. QUESTION:
    How can I get to sleep faster?
    For at least a few days a week I go to bed at around 11:00 to 12:00 and just lie there in my bed until 6:00 AM when I either get up and start my day, or finally fall asleep out of boredom, just to have to wake up in an hour.

    On those rare occasions where I do fall asleep quickly, I sleep for about 10 hours minumum, and could sleep through a nuclear holocaust, so sleep quality isn't must of a problem, just getting to sleep.

    HOW CAN I FALL ASLEEP FASTER!?!?!
    AND PLEASE DON'T TELL ME TO USE SOME KIND OF DRUG.
    I REALLY DON'T WANT TO GET ADDICTED TO ANYWTHING.

    • ANSWER:
      take night nurse tablets. it really works

  34. QUESTION:
    Why is it that when I go to bed later than usual, I struggle to fall asleep?
    I'm a teenager and during exam weeks, I usually get to bed at 11 and sometimes even 12. Usually, I get to bed by 10 and fall asleep within 30 minutes. When I go to sleep at 11 or 12, I find that it takes me approximately 2 hours(I'm guessing here) to fall asleep. And when I get up in the morning, I feel that my eyes are quite heavy but the for rest the of the day, I feel quite fine. Why does this happen? And how can I get to sleep quickly when I have to stay up later at night? Thanks in advance!!

    • ANSWER:
      I usually go to bed at 22:30 - 00:00, and it takes me from 2 to 5 minutes to fall a sleep, but i need 2 minutes of alarm jerking me to get up and i feel like i was beaten with a baseball bat. Some people have a heavier sleep, and takes 'em only few minutes to fall a sleep, but you need to drink milk, and get tired over the day, like some sport, weights, bike, so when you get in the bed you feel like you are gonna die when you fall asleep, i mean when i got once sh*tload of homework and i thinked whole day, then i drove a bike, 2 hours, basketball 2 hours too, gym 1 hour, when i lied to sleep i was in the dream land in 30 seconds, so do sports, watch some TV before you get to sleep, if you don't have a TV in your bedroom read a book a little bit it will help you! Once when i was dead tired i was on the basketball game, i came home in midnight i was in the bed in 2:00 and i fellt asleep at 3:00 cos my organism kept me awake cos it thought i will be active some more! So Work out, Then shower and read a book, drink a cup of milk and you will be in the dream land 4 sure ;) Thanks for 10 points in advance!!

  35. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep (Pills are out of question)?
    Okay, I've just woken up from what seems to be two hours of sleep. Man, I get this same problem every year. Well, when I went to bed at a reasonable time, I was able to fall asleep quickly. When I realized that I had awaken, I tried falling asleep for the next I don't forty minutes.

    I have school in the morning and I really need to get into a sleeping pattern quickly. I also tend to think about a lot of things that just randomly pop into my head since I'm by myself a lot. What could I try doing? How can I clear my head so that I can fall asleep?

    • ANSWER:
      I hear there's a spray they sell at Bath and Body Works that you spray on your pillow that supposedly helps you fall asleep and stay asleep. You can also try drinking chamomile tea before bed, taking a warm bath or shower with a night time body wash, or reading before bed. Honestly the easiest way I find to fall asleep is to set a pre bed routine. Every night before I go to bed, I sit up for a little while and listen to music and watch tv with my headphones in. I'm used to it, and when I don't do it I can't fall asleep. If you start doing the same thing every night before you go to sleep your body will fall into a routine on its own because what you do signals to it that its time for bed. The same goes for waking up. Doing things repetitively triggers a natural response in your mind that it associates with the actions.

  36. QUESTION:
    How do you get to sleep quickly?
    Whenever I go to bed it takes me ages to get to sleep! It takes about an hour! I get tired but I can't fall asleep. Is there a way to get to sleep faster without and pills and stuff? I will test answers and best one gets 10 points. Thanks guys.

    • ANSWER:
      Make sure you don't eat for about two hours before bedtime. No sugar, no caffeine. Drink something warm. Make sure you are in the dark, in the silence. Breathe deeply. Maybe have a warm bath before hand. Also maybe you could use something like lavender or peppermint scent on your pillow. This is usually the right mixture for me and I have suffered from insomnia since I was a tot.
      Also, make sure you get up early - that way you will sleep the next night. I know how important sleep is and how disruptive it can be when your pattern gets wrecked, so I wish you luck.

  37. QUESTION:
    how can i make my self fall asleep?
    i am always up until past midnight and cannot sleep if i try to go to sleep early even if i am tired then the next day if i have to get up early i cannot focus properly is there any way to make myself fall asleep quickly

    • ANSWER:
      when u r in bed trying to sleep focus on your breathing that's what i do don't think about anything but breathing

  38. QUESTION:
    Do I have insomnia? How can I go to sleep quickly?
    Well let me tell you my story. About 3 weeks ago I go out of school for summer, in the first week of summer I went to bed at 4am, now I want to sleep at a normal time. Since Sunday I've been trying to actually fall asleep around 11 or midnight (not the most normal time, but hey, it's better than 4) but I end up just tossing and turning in bed until about 4 and them I finally pass out. It feels like I sort of forgot how to sleep. Is this insomnia? How can I get to sleep quickly? Any help?

    • ANSWER:
      See your doctor... could be something more serious.

  39. QUESTION:
    how can i go to sleep really FAST?
    i REALLY need to know how to fall asleep QUICKLY! i always stay up really late on my bed and i cant get to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      Slllloooowwwww doowwwnnnnn......

      Eat something like cookies or a banana.

      Drink something hot.

      Relax..... clear your mind....

      Breath slowly and (even inhale hold your breath if it helps for about 3 seconds at a time).

      Sleep in a comfortable position and environment if possible.

  40. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep?
    I have never had one night of insomnia from age four to ten (I read it somewhere that you cannot remember anything under three years old). Now I only fall asleep quickly one night in a year. I do not drink coffee or tea. I have tried hot milk and getting up. When I visited my doctor she didn't do anything. I have tried changing the temperature. I don't nap during the day. I don't feel sleepy during the day either. I am only fifteen. I have tried reading a book. I have tried not reading a book in bed. I have tried doing nothing apart from sleep in bed. I have tried to perfume the room. I have removed all sound (my little clock). I got up at 7:15am today. I don't dare go to sleep early now. Once I even tried not sleeping for a whole night. Nothing really works. I don't really have nightmares anymore. I have also tried getting up and going to bed at the same time. I am a happy person. My room is dark. I am not afraid of the dark. I don't drink soda or iced tea. I tried counting sheep. I toss. I turn. I have followed advice from 'how to sleep' sites. I am doing the right things but I don't fall asleep for many hours. I hate nighttime now.

    • ANSWER:

  41. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep?
    I'm 14 years old, I have first day of school second semester tomorrow, its MIDNIGHT right now, I usually am a allnighter, go to bed like 2-4 AM, but my dad, not my mom wants me to have a bed-time at 12 AM, but the thing is I CANT FALL ASLEEP, just because I go to bed at 12 doesn't mean I go to sleep at 12. And, I have plenty of energy even if I go to sleep at 2 AM, I'm healthy and just used to it.

    Is there ANY way I can fall asleep quickly, I feel fully awake now, or convince my dad to let me stay up longer, I'm more of a mature, older guy not a 14 year old kid.

    • ANSWER:
      Get up earlier & you may be tired earlier. You may be the type who only needs a few hours of sleep. As long as you feel ok it's not a problem.
      ~m~

  42. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night and get up early in the morning?
    I have trouble falling asleep at night. It takes me anywhere from 30 minutes to over an hour.
    I know it's childish, but I have a journal that I write in every night and I still need to incorporate that into ideas on how to fall asleep quickly.
    And when my alarm goes off in the morning, it goes for about 5 minutes before I even realize it's on. Then I turn it off and go back to sleep.

    I went to bed at 11pm last night, set my alarm for 78am, and slept until 8:30. So I guess I'd need 9 1/2 hours of sleep...

    Any tips on getting up early? Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Here's what I like to do:

      Usually the sleep problem is because you're worrying about the next day. Use that journal of yours and write in it whaat you're going to do the next day, how you'll do it, and what things you have to accomplish. Then, when your lights are out and you're lying down, just try to clear your mind. If a thought pops in, push it out! You'll fall asleep before you know it :)

      Also take a shower when you wake up. IT'll help rejuvinate you. End it off with a full 20 seconds in cold water to get blood moving

  43. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep faster?
    I ran around my block (a square, small but a good size to run) two times already, and I am a little tired.

    Now part #2. I am going to camp tomorrow, and have to wake up at 7 am tomorrow in order to be ready to leave at the right time. It is summer break, so I wake up later than 7 (usually 8 or 9, or later) and need to go to bed. Camp, right? I AM SO EXCITED THAT SINCE I AM NOT DOING ANYTHING WHILE TRYING TO FALL ASLEEP, FOR THE PAST FEW NIGHTS, I HAVE BEEN THINKING ABOUT MOSTLY CAMP! IT IS THE MAIN THING I THINK ABOUT AND I WILL THINK ABOUT IT MORE TONIGHT SINCE IT IS TOMORROW! I don't know what I should do to get to sleep faster. Reading doesn't work on me, and to all the books I have available in my room (which I should read instead of others, others are just..I don't know how to explain) I have started, so I will get to the excitement, and if I re-read the beginning, I will read quickly, unable to control speed.

    Any suggestions on how to fall asleep quickly? I just ate dinner, so the exhaustion of running is wearing off, although still there, a little.

    And reading about being tired makes me tired, so could you tell interesting BUT APPROPRIATE stories about times you have been really tired/stayed up past the time you should?
    My mp3 player died, and I can't charge it.

    Good suggestion though, I think I can get to sleep though.

    • ANSWER:
      The more you sleep the faster you'll be able to sleep.

  44. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep faster?
    Sorry in advance if you think the question is in wrong category, but it sort of fits, and I NEED answers, and many people answer in this section.

    I ran around my block (a square, small but a good size to run) two times already, and I am a little tired.

    Now part #2. I am going to camp tomorrow, and have to wake up at 7 am tomorrow in order to be ready to leave at the right time. It is summer break, so I wake up later than 7 (usually 8 or 9, or later) and need to go to bed. Camp, right? I AM SO EXCITED THAT SINCE I AM NOT DOING ANYTHING WHILE TRYING TO FALL ASLEEP, FOR THE PAST FEW NIGHTS, I HAVE BEEN THINKING ABOUT MOSTLY CAMP! IT IS THE MAIN THING I THINK ABOUT AND I WILL THINK ABOUT IT MORE TONIGHT SINCE IT IS TOMORROW! I don't know what I should do to get to sleep faster. Reading doesn't work on me, and to all the books I have available in my room (which I should read instead of others, others are just..I don't know how to explain) I have started, so I will get to the excitement, and if I re-read the beginning, I will read quickly, unable to control speed.

    Any suggestions on how to fall asleep quickly? I just ate dinner, so the exhaustion of running is wearing off, although still there, a little.

    And reading about being tired makes me tired, so could you tell interesting BUT APPROPRIATE stories about times you have been really tired/stayed up past the time you should?

    • ANSWER:
      Relaxation is the key to falling asleep quickly. Play some soothing, smooth music, or think peaceful thoughts. It works for me.

  45. QUESTION:
    why do my arms keep falling asleep?
    every night when i go to sleep my arms fall asleep and it's mostly in my hands and fingers. but i wakes me up and it hurts.
    then i move and lay a different way and they quickly fall asleep again. my mom said its a pinched nerve. whats that and how can i fix it so i can sleep better?

    • ANSWER:
      Well either you are laying on them in an awkward position, or you have poor circulation, due to things like diabetes like the one guy said, or a pinched nerve, etc. Best to see your doctor in case it's something serious.

  46. QUESTION:
    My daughter won't fall asleep unless I wait in her room!???
    I have to sit on the floor (my 7 year old sleeps in the room too) and wait until she falls asleep (she is 21 months at the end of June) if she hears me move she quickly wakes up and starts to cry unless she sees that I am still there and not going anywhere then she will try to sleep again. This has only started during the last couple of weeks. Before I would put her in bed and she would roll over and fall asleep quickly. Last night I had to sit on the floor for an hour finally she fell asleep. Why is she doing this, and how can I change it???????????

    • ANSWER:
      The biggest reason kids need you to fall asleep is usually a fear of abandonment. I am in no way saying you have caused this trust me, two of my friends and i both went through this... there's a couple things you can try but as me and my friends learned every little one is dif. My older friend used comfort she had night lights and things that played music and animals personally all that stuff just made me nervous at night, and with having your other child in the room it could make it rough unless you put the little one to bed early. I hate to say it but my mom gave me the best advise and i hated every min but it worked! "Let her cry" It's terrible and you might wanna start on the week end so your 7 yr old isn't bothered let the older one stay up a lil later and get a special movie for them put the little one in the room say your good nights as you used to and walk out, it usually lasts about 2 to 3 nights they get the picture realize that you will be there if they actually need you and as soon as they get up in the morning and everything will work out. I hated it but 3 days later my 1 yr old finally slept by herself again!

  47. QUESTION:
    Waking up really early and can't go back to sleep...WHAT TO DO?
    I have this problem for about a week now. I usually go to bed around midnight, and I have no problems to fall asleep quickly, but I wake up around 5:30 AM for no apparent reason (really early) and then can't go back to sleep! And I noticed that I always wake up after dreaming, or having dreams. I sometimes wake up before this time but I fall asleep quickly, but overall seems like I can't get more than 5.5 hours of sleep naturally no matter what

    So I sleep only 5 hours and 30 minutes on average, while before I was sleeping 6-7, which isn't much less, but it would mean if I could sleep only 30 minutes more, as I am refreshed but not TOO refreshed as I wake up early.

    How to manage not to wake up early, or that if I wake up again go to sleep again?

    Is my 6-7 hours of sleeping LOST forever? Do I have a brain damage maybe?

    I'm 21 btw

    • ANSWER:
      Don't drink any caffeine for 3 or 4 hrs before bed and go for a walk or run after dinner to help get rid of any extra energy. Then just unwind with your fav show or book. Hot baths beYou may be developing insomnia. I have it and that is how it started. I would always end up forcing myself back to sleep and now I am up all night with an ambien prescription. that makes me groggy the next day if I take it.

  48. QUESTION:
    How can I stop having to make up my dreams just to fall asleep?
    I'm 17, and this has been going on at least since I was in the 2nd or 3rd grade. Every night, just to fall asleep, I have to think about what I want to happen in my life. And that always is who I want to be with. So if I have a crush on a boy, I have to think of having a relationship with him.

    The problem is, is that these aren't realistic things, (these things aren't realistic because these boys don't have feelings for me) and when things don't happen how I want them to, I end up more depressed.

    So is there a way I can fall asleep quickly without having to take any sleeping pills?
    Thank you for your help.
    I'm also kind of depressed, and I get these moments where I have the worst kind of doubt and bad feelings. I'm going to see if I can get into therapy once school starts.

    • ANSWER:
      lol..start thinking just the opposite..
      think that no matter what, things will always go wrong..

      then u won't feel depressed :) cuz ur expecting the worst and the things that happen are bound to be better than that

  49. QUESTION:
    Really need help! People help to stay alert! Sleep problems!?
    Hi everybody, I need some advise on sleeping. I am kind of person who works better night time rather than day time. I can do all my homework and stuff at night better. But when it comes to waking up in the morning it is just a disaster. Usually I just switch off the alarm clock and not bothered to go o college. My attendence became very low because of this. I became less alert and feel sleepy all day.
    The worst thing is even if I want to sleep earlier I cannot fall asleep no matter how early I go to bed.
    Someone please help to discover how i could stay alert and fine with very little sleep (about 4 or 5 hours).
    Or maybe someone could suggest a good method for falling asleep quickly even if you don't want to sleep.
    Every answer is apreciated! Thanks to everybody who is planning to write a response!
    Milk does not help. Hot shower makes me more alert in the night
    Actually I don't want to reset my body clock - I just want to know how I can stay alert with very little sleep

    • ANSWER:
      you have to change your biological clock by sleeping early for some days .

      try hot cup of milk hot shower and go to bed

  50. QUESTION:
    Is this an odd way to make my daughter sleep?
    I have a 22 month old daughter. She has been in her toddler bed since about 15 months. She learned how to open her bedroom door a couple of months ago so for a while she of course kept leaving her bedroom. I started locking the door but then she learned how to unlock it. If her room was close to me when she naps this would hardly be a problem and I'd just walk her back in there. However, her bedroom is upstairs and I'd have to walk her back upstairs every 30 seconds. I frankly don't have much energy for those frikin stairs. I'm 6 months pregnant and they make me tired! She wouldn't stay in there for anything. She wouldn't really cry or whine about it though. So we tried the baby gate but she could see outside of her room and that actually did upset her for some reason (maybe because she could see outside her room?).

    We put a Safety 1st door knob cover on the inside of her door. She knows that it will not open so she doesn't even try and will usually fall asleep quickly and never cries. Even though she's ok in there and isn't upset, is this okay? It seems weird to "lock" her in there but it's the only way she'll go to sleep quickly (if she simply knows she can't get out).

    I check on her often and she kicks at the door when she wakes up lol, so it's not like I don't know when to get her out.
    And if this is ok, at what age will I know that she'll listen to me a little better when I tell her to stay in there?

    • ANSWER:
      I don't think this is a bad way to get her to sleep. I do the same thing with my 17 month old daughter. When I put her to nap or at bedtime, I shut the door. Of course, she isn't able to open it yet. Once she goes to sleep, I open her door a little so that I can keep an eye on her. It also helps her realize that when I say it is time to go to sleep, I mean it. With her, just leaving her door open or put a baby gate at the door, that just creates a way for them to stay occupied and it keeps her awake longer.


How To Fall Asleep Quickly At Night

When it comes to being unable to sleep, prevention is often the best defense for insomnia. Almost any action you take can affect your ability how to get to sleep. By taking these 14 steps in the hours and minutes before bedtime, you can greatly improve your chances for obtaining a good night's sleep:

1) Be mindful of what foods and drinks you put into your body. To help avoid trouble falling asleep, caffeinated and sugared drinks (or candy) should be completely avoided during the evening hours. Both will leave you feeling jittery and/or wired. As for food, keep your digestive system functioning properly by avoiding eating a big dinner. Also, be sure to eat dinner at least two hours before bedtime.

2) Also avoid the use of alcohol and/or nicotine before bedtime. Though alcohol can sedate the body making it easier to initially fall asleep, your actually quality of sleep is sure to suffer, perhaps waking up prematurely and being unable to sleep again. In addition, the use of nicotine before bedtime is known to make a person sleep more lightly.

3) Stress is a surefire way to promote sleeplessness. Therefore, be sure to take care of any errands or business (such as doing bills) preferably before dinner and at least three hours before bed.

4) To help put you in the right mood for sleep, use heat to your advantage. A long hot shower, or the use of a hot tub or sauna can do wonders to relax a body. Having your partner give you a massage can also help induce a sleep state of mind.

5) To help promote night-time relaxation, create a nice ambient atmosphere. Simple sleep help -- such as aromatherapy, lighting fragrant candles or incense, can do wonders. Soothing gentle music can also accentuate a relaxed state of mind.

6) Another way how to get to sleep more quickly is to avoid watching late night TV. By doing so, there's a good chance you'll get hooked by a really good show, resulting in possibly being unable to sleep afterwards. Instead opt for something more likely to provide sleep help, such as reading a book or meditating.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    I have a lot of trouble falling asleep at night, what adive do you have to fall asleep quickly?
    I am a high school student right now with a lot of stress? I have a real problem falling asleep during weeknights and on the weekends. Sometimes i fallasleep an hour before i have to get up. This makes my day very stressful and hard considering i am very tired all day long. Please give me some pointers/tips/advice to falling asleep fast. My mind is restless, jumping from one thing to another which doesnt allow me to fall asleep.

    If anyone has ever had this problem they know how hard it is. Pleas give me some advice on how to fall asleep fast and get a restful nights sleep without using sleepaids.

    • ANSWER:
      I was also having problems falling asleep, doing so around 3-4am, au aunt told me about Melatonin, its a natural pill. i tried it...and literally about 30-60 minutes later i could barely keep my eyes open. its over the counter so no need for a doc visit, and actually when i visited my doc for other reasons...i did ask about melatonin and she didnt see any problem with me taking it. it worked for me, dont know if it will work for you..but you can give it a try. hope it helps.

  2. QUESTION:
    How to quickly fall asleep at night?
    Any tips? I can't seem to get to sleep for quite a while even when i'm tired which is strange

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same problem from time to time, just lying awake in bed for a long time. When I get up, I'm really tired, but I just can't fall asleep.

      What I found to help is replaying the day's events in my head, sort of summarizing and maybe a bit of problem solving if the day was net so good (but don't dwell on anything stressing you out). It can also help to write stuff that bothers me down so it won't keep me awake when I lie down.
      Chamomile tea or lime-tree blossom tea works well for me, makes me sleepy if I drink it about half an hour before going to sleep.
      Reading is also good, it helps your mind relax and wind down. That's the most important thing I think, to wind down and prepare the body and the mind to relax and sleep.

      If that doesn't work there are supplements you can take, like valerian. They work great, I've been using that for a while now when I can't sleep :)

  3. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night quickly and deeply.?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps you can find some useful tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep quickly".

  4. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep at night quickly and effortlessly?
    how can i fall asleep fast and easily, without drugs drinking or physical activity to tire me

    just some mental processes or something

    thanks

    • ANSWER:
      Maybe you can try listening to music that makes you feel relaxed? The only problem with that is that whatever you're using to listen to, make sure that it has a time limit or something, like it shuts itself down after 10 minutes. Either that or if you try fake sleeping for a specific reason, then you just end up sleeping. I have the same problem, but I fall asleep playing games. ^^

  5. QUESTION:
    Struggle to fall asleep quickly at night?
    When i go to bed, no matter how tired i can be, it just seems to take me AGES to fall asleep. I know that there can't really be a rush when you're trying to become asleep but everyone else i know seem to just fall asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow which frustrates me because i wish i was like that.

    I kind of think that some aspects of this what i consider a problem comes to worrying about silly little things as i'm trying to get to sleep, or just thinking about the past/present/future and i find it hard to just forget about everything and just konk out. I don't really have a problem with my sleeping pattern, sometimes i will fall asleep during the day but that is rare. I usually just sleep through a whole night too without waking up, it's just trying to fall asleep that i find hard and annoying.

    Any ideas how i can solve this?

    • ANSWER:
      It might just be your mattress. Try to relax before you go to bed too, drink decaf tea or something. If you're really having a lot of problems you might want to see a doctor and get on a sleep aide.

  6. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night?
    I have a lot of trouble falling asleep at night. I think a lot at night, about my life and everything. I need tips on how to fall asleep quickly.

    • ANSWER:
      Here is a few pointers that I have found useful down through the years:

      Do not stay up past 11pm.

      Do not watch violent or stressful films, tv or books after 10pm.

      Do not use the computer for two hours before you go to bed.

      Avoid high energy foods last thing at night. A mug of hot milk flavoured with chocolate will make you drowsy.

      Keep a journal, where you can rant, rave and put down all the things that bother you; merely expressing them in this way, will get a lot of the angst out of your system. Once you close the diary, tell yourself that you are not going to think anymore about it until the following day. Be firm with yourself.

      Have a low light beside your bed that will act as a deterrent to doing anything that needs a lot of light.

      Best of all, is to do some meditation in the last fifteen minutes before turning off the light and going to sleep.

      Hope this helps.

  7. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know how to stop racing thoughts after waking up at night and not being able to fall asleep again?
    I fall asleep very quickly at night, but after about two hours, I awake with racing thoughts and it doesn't matter how much I try to take deep breaths, or try to think of a "happy place," I cannot get back to sleep. Any help would be so much appreciated!

    • ANSWER:
      Get up and answer some questions on Y/A it will take your mind off your racing thoughts and give you a chance to help others. Another thing you can do is listen to some light music that you like, or watch tv with the volume down low. You might need some medication that will help you stay sleep at night, and don't take naps during the day. Make sure your not going to bed too early, and make sure you wake up around the same time every morning to get your body on a schedule. You should have about 6 - 8 hours of sleep at night. This should help. Good Luck. :)

  8. QUESTION:
    How come I feel unusually depressed when I'm trying to fall asleep at night?
    I keep thinking about how life is pointless, but usually i'm not thinking of anything specific. i'm just depressed and it feels really uncomfortable as i'm trying to fall asleep. I try to fall asleep quickly so i will stop feeling depressed, but lately i've had trouble sleeping even when i'm tired.

    • ANSWER:
      When you go to bed do you usually feel satisfied with what you've actually done in the day and happy with where your at in life?
      I feel the same before i go to sleep and when i'm on my own because you just start thinking about things and i think about how i don't see the point in me being here apart from what might be in the future,because who knows.
      The best thing to do is to try to blank it all out or think of the really positive stuff in your life or listen to a song that you really love, you should try get rid of the negativity and if you start finding it hard to sleep take some sleeping pills or see your doctor xx

  9. QUESTION:
    I can't seem to fall asleep quickly enough at night.. help?
    Well, lately I've been going to bed around the same time (so that's not the problem), and it's taking me 1-3 hours (1 MINIMUM, 3+ MAXIMUM) to fall asleep. It's freaking annoying as hell. I need help and suggestions on what to do.

    I'm tired as hell when I try to go to sleep, so having too much energy can't really be the problem.

    /I'm 16, male.
    /I get up often during the night to use the lavatory (VERY often)
    /I seem to think solely about moving my legs - and I do. It forces me to focus on my legs, rather than my eyes (keeping them closed and thus, being able to sleep).. and for some reason I just get urges to keep moving them.
    /Before I go to bed, I'm usually surfing the Internet via iPod Touch, usually reading manga.

    This has been occurring for a while now, and will appreciate any and all suggestions on how to solve this nuisance.

    • ANSWER:
      Go to Bath & Body works and grab some lavender vanilla aromatherapy pillow spray. This works wonders!! ( i know ur a guy sp just say its for ur girlfriend) Dont excersise an hour (or later) before bed time, this will make u alert and energized. U can, howevee do cardio (push up, sit ups, NOT running) which will make you VERY tired. Finally, relax a half hour before bed. Take a hot shower and read an actual book, or dim the lights and watch a TV show on hr iPod. (nothing too funny advenrurous or gory) Hope I helped =)

  10. QUESTION:
    I am REAL energetic at night (and i really mean REAL), so how do i fall asleep quickly!?
    I am more of a night person and can run 10mins continuously at night which is very diff frm me running in the morn and stopping at 2 mins interval during 2.4km run cos im get tired easily.
    I tried exercising to make myself tired but it doesnt work.
    Bathing doesnt either.
    I tried listening to music b4 esp metal and rock and i can fall aslp but after quite a while and it wastes battery as well.

    So wad can i do?! T_T
    sad case tis is.
    i ald said i dun wanna listen to music anymore.....
    im 15 only...

    =.=

    • ANSWER:
      there are a couple of things that may work besides OTC drugs.
      Sex is natural sleep aid especially if you are do-in it right. It releases natural endorphins in the body that relaxes you. Do more activities in the day. Your diet can also effect your sleeping, things loaded with sugars or certain dyes can keep you up. Some medicines like sudafed or like products can actually keep you up. For me Sex is probably the best thing because if your not tired after the first time just do it again and again at some point you will be.

  11. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep at night and get up early in the morning?
    I have trouble falling asleep at night. It takes me anywhere from 30 minutes to over an hour.
    I know it's childish, but I have a journal that I write in every night and I still need to incorporate that into ideas on how to fall asleep quickly.
    And when my alarm goes off in the morning, it goes for about 5 minutes before I even realize it's on. Then I turn it off and go back to sleep.

    I went to bed at 11pm last night, set my alarm for 78am, and slept until 8:30. So I guess I'd need 9 1/2 hours of sleep...

    Any tips on getting up early? Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Here's what I like to do:

      Usually the sleep problem is because you're worrying about the next day. Use that journal of yours and write in it whaat you're going to do the next day, how you'll do it, and what things you have to accomplish. Then, when your lights are out and you're lying down, just try to clear your mind. If a thought pops in, push it out! You'll fall asleep before you know it :)

      Also take a shower when you wake up. IT'll help rejuvinate you. End it off with a full 20 seconds in cold water to get blood moving

  12. QUESTION:
    How can I stay awake at night to study?
    how can I stay awake at night to study for exams without drinking coffee? what are some things I can do to keep me from falling asleep quickly at night?

    • ANSWER:
      erm keep the lights on dark rooms will only make you tired especially if your reading, put music on or the tv probably music coz tv will just distract you from your studys, if you open a window and let some cool air in will help if your warm it will just make you tired so stay cold i no you said you dont wana drink coffee dono if thats coz you dont like it but if so you could have a energy drink shud keep you awake like red bull or lucozade. hope this helps and good luck with the exams :)

  13. QUESTION:
    Tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    I would like to know if there are any easy ways to fall asleep faster at night.
    Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      If you constantly have trouble with falling asleep at night, wear sunglasses (inside and out, regardless of the weather) from noon on out, as well as staying away from lit computer and tv screens for a few hours before bed. It will help your brain be more ready for sleep, instead of thinking there is still daylight.

      Another suggestion is to take a glass of warm milk, add one tablespoon of real vanilla (not imitation!) and one tablespoon of sugar, and drink it before bed. It increases the serotonin in your brain and helps you sleep.

      You could try ear plugs or a sound machine to combat other noises and distractions. Another idea is to either get a sleep mask, or dark curtains to block out the light. If you want things really dark, you could always tape foil to your windows to keep it really dark.

      Sweet dreams!

  14. QUESTION:
    Ways to fall asleep quickly?
    Please dont say sleeping pills. I can sometimes not fall asleep at night and then when everyone else falls asleep in my house i feel like i am all alone and start to panic. Sometimes i can even be totally calm and as soon as i realise everyone is asleep my heart starts beating really fast for no reason. Please help how can i fall asleep!?

    • ANSWER:
      Hey Ronald. It sounds like you are having some anxiety issues. The first thing I would suggest is try the natural remedies first. I had sleep issues and this is what worked for me; I changed the light by my bedstand to a 40watt soft bulb and then even threw a hankerchief over it. While reading, this makes it a little hard for the eyes and they tire quicker. I started taking 3mg of Melatonin per night. The body naturally makes this; it is what lulls us to the proverbial Land of Nod. Second, I turn off radio and television and then I read. When I feel the melatonin starting to work (and you need to understand that the melatonin is most potent during the first thirty minutes, so take advantage and avoid all stimuli, including the book.) I put away my book and turn off the light and start to breathe. I start wioth one breath and hold it for one count, exhale in on count, then I take another breath inhaling for two counts exhaling for two, and so on and so forth, all the way up to three or four counts. Usually, this knocks me out. Melatonin is all natural and helps to jumpstart the sleepschedule. If this doesn't work, don't get irritated; this only further inhibits your ability to get sleep. But I think also that you may definately be dealing with anxiety, because you fear being the only one awake in the home. You may want to find out the cause of your anxiety too. Blessings......

  15. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quickly in the early mornings?
    Ever since i was younger, i've had troubles trying to fall sleep at night and now that im older, i go to bed at like 2 or 3 am then i skip school to sleep..

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as though you may have 'insomnia' a sleep disorder characterized by an inability to sleep, to have restful sleep, or to sleep through the night. Staying up later can actually help-since going to bed too early gets your body used to being awake in the bed and defeats the purpose-just not so late. Choose a time, midnight or one perhaps, in which your body will be more likely to be tired even if you feel awake-allowing you to end up sleeping regardless. Going to sleep earlier is best, because during the day time, your body's internal clock is set to be awake whether you realize it's daytime or not and it can ruin the sleep you get anyway.

      There is a great deal of variance on the subject as far as assistance. Depending on your age, gender, body type, and your nutritional intake-what might 'help' can vary greatly. However, here is a list of common sleep 'remedies'.

      1. Music.

      It is thought that listening to music, [generally classic music-instrumental without operatic singing preferably] aids in the sleep process because aside from the soothing nature of the music, the music [although taking low focus] takes enough focus off of thought processes and the like that a person can 'lose' themselves in the music and simply drift off into sleep. The soothing music triggers a response for our body to relax, and the functions to slow along with it.

      2. A warm drink, and not in a large quantity.

      The reason for the smaller quantity should be obvious enough. It's difficult to sleep if one has a dire need to use the restroom. As for the drink being warm, a warm drink opens the bodies' circulation aside from the fact that a cold drink requires energy from the body to be put to a proper temperature and works against you. Much like being trapped in a snowstorm and thirsty, and eating snow. You'll get colder, because your body is using warmth and energy to convert the temperature of the drink. It works much the same in turning your efforts to relax against you. A non-caffeinated tea with something mild, like honey or milk, can aid in this. Such drinks mixed with herbal remedies, such as peppermint, valerian roots, or traces of melanin to trigger a hormonal 'sleepy' response would be recommended.

      3. Try not to think.

      One of the number one causes of sleeplessness...is just plain restlessness. As hard as it might be, thinking less about anything at all, especially getting to sleep, or worrying about getting up at eight, will suit you better. A body that's 'geared' up to do something isn't going to be able to relax and end up sleeping.

      4. Making yourself more comfortable.

      It sounds ludicrous, perhaps, but it's true. The more comfortable you are, especially consciously, the more you will be able to relax and the more willing your body will be to cease major function and drift off into the semi-conscious sleep state.

      5. Make certain that there are no lights. Light is a sign of wakefulness that triggers an early onset of your biological clock.

      In fact, being on this computer isn't going to help much either. The more exposure to light, and the more you allow yourself to think and function-the harder it will be to sleep. Also, try to ensure that the air in the room is flowing, allowing for better breathing and thus a more relaxed body and state overall. And it IS necessary to be relaxed. A body that's awake, pumping adrenaline, producing sweat or using more brain function is going to be too 'active' to sleep. Relaxation is the pre-state of sleep, no exceptions.

      6. Just let it all go.

      The fact is, at this point, you're already on the fast track to failure to sleeping...so you may as well give in and give it your all. Just lay in bed and the fact is, no matter how long you lie there, you will sleep eventually and if you give yourself that ultimatum, you're more likely to just accept it and sleep before you even know what's happened.

      Fair warning:

      There is an effect called 'sleep inertia' that occurs generally between 3-4 hours of sleep wherein the disturbed fluctuations of the REM-which is basically what makes sleep 'recharge' you, can make you more tired than when you went to bed. This effect can also be experienced from an abrupt awakening, generally for the same reason. If you experience this drowsy effect, get out of bed immediately. The 'bad' feeling associated with sleep inertia can be relatively banished simply by getting up, because staying in bed and staying in a half-conscious state only makes it worse. The activity might bring about a headache, but it's that or going back to sleep...or trying to stay half-conscious.

      Just get into bed and do your best, these remedies have been shown to work but with the little time that you have-the remedies are more harm than cure. And taking medication, such as Nyquil PM, will affect you poorly since you need at least an eight hour sleep window when taking any medication that might cause sleep.

  16. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly?
    Tomorrow I have school. As you can see i am still awake. i have to wake up at 6 and am sure i wont fall asleep for another hour. i think i may have insomnia from staying up all night last summer. i have almost all the symptoms but i have tried fixing it by myself but it hasnt worked obviously. i am wide awake now and worried i wont wake up on time tomorrow. please help.

    • ANSWER:

  17. QUESTION:
    How do I fall/stay asleep?
    It usually takes me 30-90 minutes to fall asleep, and I wake up at least 4 or 5 times during the night. The only time I fall asleep quickly and stay asleep is when I did not get adquate sleep the night before, or I'm just exhausted from whatever I did during the day. When I've gotten 7-9 hours the night before, I can't fall asleep the next night! How can I fall asleep quicker and stay asleep longer, without resorting to medicated sleep aids?

    • ANSWER:
      1. Don't watch t.v. or be on the computer about 30 mins. to an hour before you go to bed. [the light wakes you up]
      2. Take a warm bath or shower to relax you before you go to bed.
      3. Do an activity that tires your eyes, like reading.
      4. When you do go and lay down in bed, don't stress yourself saying i have to go sleep, i have to go to sleep, it makes it harder to actually go to sleep.

  18. QUESTION:
    Can't fall asleep at night?
    I don't know why, but I can never seem to fall asleep at night. Ever since I was in middle school (I'm a high school senior now), I have had trouble falling asleep at night. I was on on Antidepressants (Prozac or Zoloft) and AD-HD medication (Adderall or Concerta) since I was in middle school, and continued the AD-HD meds until last year, and the Antidepressants until just a few months ago. I don't know if they have anything to do with why I can't sleep at night.

    I can sleep during the day just fine. And sleep in normal patterns just like normal people, it just happens that my body prefers to sleep from 7AM to 4PM while most people's do not. I've tried many things, meditation, staying up for more than 24 hours to sleep at night, melatonin, warm milk, getting more sunlight, limiting activity before bed, everything. The melatonin works, but only if I take it in high doses, like 50-100mg. Being only 17 and without a job, I can no longer afford it.

    No matter what I do, and even if I get "regular" for a short amount of time, my body quickly reverts to its old patterns.

    Does anyone else have this problem, or does anyone have any advice on how to remedy this?

    • ANSWER:
      Hi Breathe,

      I will still insist you using some natural sleeping remedies as listed below. I don't recommend taking sleeping pills because it do have side effect if you take too much in long run.

      In ancient sciences such as Ayurveda (a 5000 year old Indian medical science) sleeplessness is described as ailment having roots in the brain. Drinking buffalo’s milk at night (an hour before you hit the sack) is useful. It is one of the best natural sleeping remedies as buffalo’s milk is considered to have natural sedation properties.

      The herb known as Ashwagandha (Withnia somnifera) is found to induce sound sleep and hence can be considered as one of natural sleeping remedies. On the market, tablets, pills and consumable powder (extract) are available. Nevertheless, for dosage, contact your natural physician.

      Wild lettuce and Valerian therapies in different forms are other recommended natural sleeping remedies. Not only do these herbs alleviate headaches and joint pains but they can also induce sleep naturally.

      Aromatherapy is another one of preferred natural sleeping remedies. Among all, natural therapy healers prefer prescribing Lavender. The essence of lavender is quite cheap and nontoxic as compared to other sleep inducing chemicals. Properly adopted Lavender as sleeping remedy would render the user innocuous way to lose into a peaceable slumber.

      One of the best natural sleeping remedies is calming down the brain, the root of worries and tension! Yoga and Meditation sleep naturally play crucial role in calming down brain’s hormones and chemicals those are in aggressive mood. Practicing yoga and meditation would get you the key to have control on emotions and you can rule over your brain so as to have sound

      For more information you can visit the links below.

  19. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep immediately like everyone else?
    eversince I was a child, I would just lay in bed for hours at night. I would eventually fall asleep having to wake up 2 hours later for school, or church, or work. Help. I want to fall asleep quickly getting atleast 7 hours of sleep a night.

    • ANSWER:
      Being unable to switch off at bedtime is a very common sleep problem.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  20. QUESTION:
    My daughter won't fall asleep unless I wait in her room!???
    I have to sit on the floor (my 7 year old sleeps in the room too) and wait until she falls asleep (she is 21 months at the end of June) if she hears me move she quickly wakes up and starts to cry unless she sees that I am still there and not going anywhere then she will try to sleep again. This has only started during the last couple of weeks. Before I would put her in bed and she would roll over and fall asleep quickly. Last night I had to sit on the floor for an hour finally she fell asleep. Why is she doing this, and how can I change it???????????

    • ANSWER:
      The biggest reason kids need you to fall asleep is usually a fear of abandonment. I am in no way saying you have caused this trust me, two of my friends and i both went through this... there's a couple things you can try but as me and my friends learned every little one is dif. My older friend used comfort she had night lights and things that played music and animals personally all that stuff just made me nervous at night, and with having your other child in the room it could make it rough unless you put the little one to bed early. I hate to say it but my mom gave me the best advise and i hated every min but it worked! "Let her cry" It's terrible and you might wanna start on the week end so your 7 yr old isn't bothered let the older one stay up a lil later and get a special movie for them put the little one in the room say your good nights as you used to and walk out, it usually lasts about 2 to 3 nights they get the picture realize that you will be there if they actually need you and as soon as they get up in the morning and everything will work out. I hated it but 3 days later my 1 yr old finally slept by herself again!

  21. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep more quickly?
    Even if i'm really really tired at night, it takes me a good hour and a half to fall asleep. I keep thinking about the day ahead and what i need to do. Do you have any tips or techniques that'll help me switch off? I also wake up at regular intervals in the night.
    Any ideas would be really appreciated :)

    • ANSWER:
      . Never oversleep
      Never oversleep because of a poor night's sleep. This is the most crucial rule. Get up at about the same time every day, especially on the morning after you've lost sleep. Sleeping late for just a couple of days can reset your body clock to a different cycle -- you'll be getting sleepy later and waking up later.

      2. Set your body clock
      Light helps restart your body clock to its active daytime phase. So when you get up, go outside and get some sunlight. Or if that's difficult, turn on all the lights in your room.
      Then walk around for a few minutes. The calves of your legs act as pumps and get blood circulating, carrying more oxygen to your brain to help get you going.

      3. Exercise
      Keep physically active during the day. This is especially important the day after a bad night's sleep. When you sleep less, you should be more active during the day. Being less active is one of the worst things an insomniac can do.
      Strenuous exercise (brisk walking, swimming, jogging, squash, etc.) in late afternoon seems to promote more restful sleep. Also, insomniacs tend to be too inactive a couple of hours before bed. Do some gentle exercise. A stretching routine has helped many people.

      4. Don't nap
      Do not take any naps the day after you've lost sleep. When you feel sleepy, get up and do something. Walk, make the bed, or do your errands.
      While studying, get up regularly (every 30 minutes, or more often if necessary) to walk around your room. Do a gentle stretch. That will increase the flow of oxygen to your brain and help you to be more alert.

      5. Set a bedtime schedule using these two steps:
      First, try to go to bed at about the same time every night. Be regular. Most people get hungry at 7 a.m., noon, and 6 p.m. because they've eaten at those times for years. Going to bed at about the same time every night can make sleep as regular as hunger.

      Second, go to bed later when you are having trouble sleeping. If you're only getting five hours of sleep a night during your insomnia period, don't go to bed until just five hours before your wake-up time. For instance, if you've been waking up at 7 a.m., don't go to bed until 2 a.m. No naps! Make the time you spend in bed sleep time. Still some insomnia? Go to bed proportionately later. Then, as your time in bed becomes good sleep time, move your going-to-bed time back 15 to 30 minutes a night and do that for a week or so.
      This is the opposite of what we want to do: we want to go to bed earlier to make up the lost sleep. Learn to do what many sleep laboratories teach -- go to bed later the night after losing sleep.

      Additional Strategies
      Develop a bedtime routine
      Stop studying and don't get into any stimulating discussions or activities a half hour or hour before bed. Do something that's relaxing -- read "light" material, play your guitar, listen to music that is quiet, catch a mindless TV show. Some people sleep better in a clean and neat environment, so they like to straighten and clean their room just before going to bed. Find your own sleep-promoting routine.

      Warm bath, yes; shower, no
      Take a long, hot bath before going to bed. This helps relax and soothe your muscles. Showers, on the other hand, tend to wake you up. Insomniacs should avoid showers in the evening.

      List "gotta do's"
      Keep a pad and pencil handy. If you think of something you want to remember, jot it down. Then let the thought go. There will be no need to lie awake worrying about remembering it.

      Stretch and relaxation
      Some people find that a gentle stretching routine for several minutes just before getting into bed helps induce sleep. Others practice relaxation techniques. Libraries or bookstores have books on developing stretching or relaxation routines. The University Counseling Services has some material on both: try

      Stressed Out Over Studying?
      "The Doctor told me that stress caused my..."

      To eat or not to eat
      Some sleep centers recommend a light breakfast and lunch to help you stay alert during the day. They advise you to make the evening meal the major meal of the day. Schedule it at least four hours before bedtime so your digestive system will be reasonably quiet by the time you're ready to sleep.

      Warm milk?
      It helps some people to have a glass at bedtime. Milk has an essential amino acid, tryptophan, which stimulates the brain chemical serotonin, believed to play a key role in inducing sleep. A piece of whole wheat bread, or another carbohydrate, enhances the effect. Or try taking tryptophan, beginning with about two grams about an hour before bedtime. A piece of wheat bread will help the tryptophan to be absorbed.

      Avoid caffeine and tyrosine-rich foods from late afternoon on
      Caffeine, a chemical in coffee, colas, tea, chocolate, etc., causes hyperactivity and wakefulness. Some sleep laboratories encourage people to avoid such tyrosine-laden foods as fermented cheeses (cheddar is about the worst;

  22. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep?
    I have never had one night of insomnia from age four to ten (I read it somewhere that you cannot remember anything under three years old). Now I only fall asleep quickly one night in a year. I do not drink coffee or tea. I have tried hot milk and getting up. When I visited my doctor she didn't do anything. I have tried changing the temperature. I don't nap during the day. I don't feel sleepy during the day either. I am only fifteen. I have tried reading a book. I have tried not reading a book in bed. I have tried doing nothing apart from sleep in bed. I have tried to perfume the room. I have removed all sound (my little clock). I got up at 7:15am today. I don't dare go to sleep early now. Once I even tried not sleeping for a whole night. Nothing really works. I don't really have nightmares anymore. I have also tried getting up and going to bed at the same time. I am a happy person. My room is dark. I am not afraid of the dark. I don't drink soda or iced tea. I tried counting sheep. I toss. I turn. I have followed advice from 'how to sleep' sites. I am doing the right things but I don't fall asleep for many hours. I hate nighttime now.

    • ANSWER:

  23. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly?
    At night I lay in my bed and think about stuff, I can never fall asleep.

    • ANSWER:
      i use the method of listening to my breathing while im laying in bed. It always seems to work for me

  24. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quickly?
    I have a really bad cough. It is something like a wheezing cough. The doctor gave me this spray. One of the side effects is trouble sleeping. The medicine is working for clearing out the mucus, but I cannot seem to fall asleep. I didn't sleep at all last night and I'm trying to sleep right now. I am tired, but I can't fall asleep. How do I get my mind to not think about anything when I'm trying to sleep? I missed school yesterday and today. When, I go back, I do not want to look very tired. I want to get some sleep today. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      trying lying down with your head tilted up,so that cough will be minimised if not reduced.take a glass of hot water,and do some vapour inhalation with a minty balm or a minty oil like eucalyptus oil.lie back and close your eyes,and open them and again close,repeat it for sometime,it will weaken your eyelids.dont try not to think,if you try hard to free your mind it will all keep coming back.better if you let your thoughts wander.let your mind think freely.if you still cant fall asleep, and still feel tired maybe the medicineis really causing problems.just talk with the doctor.

  25. QUESTION:
    How Can I Fall Asleep Quickly And Naturally?!?
    when i go to bed, i will lie tossing, turning and thinking for hours, i need to be able to get 8 hours of sleep a night, and thats happening but i will go to sleep at about 4am and wake up at about 12pm or 1pm

    then my days nearly gone!

    i just dont get tired until late!

    helppppppp

    • ANSWER:
      Just listen to relaxation music when you go to sleep

  26. QUESTION:
    How I can stay awake at night and study effectively?
    My 'schedule' for tommorrow is literally: Music, Biology Test, History Test, Two English Tests, Lunch, and an Algebra Test and I'm on the verge of jumping off a bridge. In addition, I have a 14 page science report due tommorrow (still have to revise all of it) and this pounding headache is making matters worse. I know shouldn't be on here, but honestly, what are some things I can do to keep me from falling asleep [quickly] at night?

    ::If I only knew that grammar school was gonna be this hard::

    Thank you

    • ANSWER:
      Honestly, I think your brain would work better with rest. Study as much as you can and get the adequate 7 hrs of sleep. Eat a big breakfast and if you can study a little more.. feel free to brush up on highlights.

  27. QUESTION:
    How come I can never get to sleep at night?
    okay so I'm 14 years old, I have an average life with only some stress at certain times. I've always had problems falling asleep quickly. I would like to know if anyone would know why? I go to bed late, & I'm not a morning person. on a school day I gotta get up by 6:45 the earliest & 7:20 the latest. I got to bed at like 11:00 the earliest & 2:00 the latest. it's been this way since grade 8, and I was only 12-13. I'm in singing & guitar and take dance and polities. if anyone could tell me if this is normal, or not? it takes me 45 minutes to fall asleep at night, I toss and turn. thankyou for your answers!

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  28. QUESTION:
    how to fall asleep quickly?
    umm for the past couple weeks id say,ive been having trouble sleeping and i dont know why. i usually just go into bed at around 11 or 11:30 and just fall asleep in 10 to 15 minutes, but recently ive been lying in bed for hours not falling asleep and i just ending up tossing and turning making it harder for me to fall asleep. I dont know whhy i cant sleep because this has never happened to me before. I dont think i can take another night not being able to sleep properly.

    • ANSWER:
      Warm milk is supposed to help.

  29. QUESTION:
    How do I get my cat to stop crying at night?
    I recently adopted a cat from the local SPCA and I always keep the door to my bedroom shut so he won't come in. It doesn't bother him at all during the day, but at night he cries and scratches at the door all night long. I've gotten barely any sleep at night the last few nights and need a solution quickly before I fall asleep at work. Letting him in the bedroom at night is not an option.

    • ANSWER:
      Depending on the age of the cat it could be several differnt things. If the cat is still a kitten or younger cat it might be that he is lonley and afraid in his new home. Try this...put your new little bundel of fur into a warm, comfortable room. (not stuffy with no ventalation-bathrooms work well) Put his toys, litter, food, and water in there, as well as some nice fluffy things like a pet bed. Now plug in a small night light, so he isnt in the dark, and a louder ticking clock. It has been found that sometimes the regularity of the clock can calm even the loudest beasty. I was a registered breeder, and am still a lover, of Siamese cats for years. And if you want to talk about loud kittys, this is a bunch like no other. Right now your kitty is alone, and everything is so new to him...make your home comfortable and inviting to him, and he will repay you with years of love and affection. i hope you get some sleep!

  30. QUESTION:
    How to sleep at night quickly?!?
    See, there's a problem, when I'm going to sleep at 9:00 p.m., I can't sleep in 1 hour 10:00 p.m. is where I fall asleep. I can't get to sleep naturally and quickly. I even eat milk before going to sleep

    • ANSWER:
      you still can be able to sleep which is good, myself if i go to bed 11:00PM or even 1:00AM i'm not able to sleep i only follow a sleep around 4:00AM

      i never knew that milk can be eaten lol

  31. QUESTION:
    How can I stop having to make up my dreams just to fall asleep?
    I'm 17, and this has been going on at least since I was in the 2nd or 3rd grade. Every night, just to fall asleep, I have to think about what I want to happen in my life. And that always is who I want to be with. So if I have a crush on a boy, I have to think of having a relationship with him.

    The problem is, is that these aren't realistic things, (these things aren't realistic because these boys don't have feelings for me) and when things don't happen how I want them to, I end up more depressed.

    So is there a way I can fall asleep quickly without having to take any sleeping pills?
    Thank you for your help.
    I'm also kind of depressed, and I get these moments where I have the worst kind of doubt and bad feelings. I'm going to see if I can get into therapy once school starts.

    • ANSWER:
      lol..start thinking just the opposite..
      think that no matter what, things will always go wrong..

      then u won't feel depressed :) cuz ur expecting the worst and the things that happen are bound to be better than that

  32. QUESTION:
    I can fall asleep, I just can't STAY asleep, HELP!?
    I started taking adderall 3 weeks ago, the first week i was getting bad side effects like irritability, head aches etc, but no sleeping problems at all. The second week started the same but as it went on the side effects seemed to be going away, still no sleeping problems. I took the weekend off of adderall and now my third week i have practically no bad side effects thank god! meanwhile getting all the benefits. so at this point im thinking adderall really is great maybe we just got off on the wrong foot, but ovecourse there has to be something bad, now im having sleeping problems, falling asleep is no problem its staying asleep. last night i went to bed at 12 it didnt take long at all to fall asleep but i woke up around 230, after that i woke up every 30 minuetes to an hour, every time i woke up my head would feel like it was squeezed under pressure kind of like when your on a plane id be tossing and turning and there would be 500 thoughts bouncing around my head all at once, often ill have a song playing in my head OVER AND OVER, at one point i heard a clock ticking it felt so loud and i couldnt block it out, it was driving me crazy and although it didnt last long i relised today i dont even have a clock! the first few times i woke up weren't that bad i fell back asleep pretty quickly but as the night went on it took longer to fall back asleep and it got worse and worse, although i wanted to sleep and knew i should my body and mind were awake and rested. when i tried to sleep my brain would feel overwhelmed with all sorts of random jumbled thoughts all at once and that is a horrible feeling especailly when a pattern like a line of a song just keep playing in your brain over and over and over idk if anyone has had this but its the worst! but when i gave in and just layed there not trying to sleep i didnt feel as bad (dont get me wrong it wasnt fun) the final time i woke up was 545 and i layed in bed trying to sleep until 645 when i finally gave up and just got ready for school, i usually wake up later and then lay in bed a long time slowwyy waking up, this morning was obviously different, when i got out of bed at 645 i was wide awake immediatly and i went through my day totally normal, which was surprising, but im just waiting for this no sleep to catch up, i havnt truely felt tired since last weekend before my third week began
    i wouldnt even mind all this so much except when i wake up in the night my brain feels so overwhelmed and restless its like I want to sleep but my brain wont SHUT UP and i cant control it, it drives me crazy!
    its only been a few nights but its getting worse last night although i technically slept none of it felt like sleep because it wasnt for more than an hour at a time and i was never in a "deep" sleep.

    i know this is almost deffinatly from the adderall, but i dont want to stop taking it even though my restless brain is extreemly annoying at night its not effecting me at all durring the day the lack of sleep hasnt taken a toll on my brain or body(yet atleast) i feel great all day.

    ..if you have anything to share that would be great and it would be cool to know whats really going on in my body thats doing this BUT my real question it how to stay asleep?

    i wish falling asleep was the problem because i have lots of solutions for that warm milk, blazing (sorry mom lol), and some tricks to help relax. but im falling alseep like a normal person..actually staying asleep is alot harder of a problem to sovle because it’s hard to find something that lasts ALL NIGHT. a few people told me to blaze before i go to bed but i feel like it would work for the first few hours of the night but then ware off and ill be back to waking up, am i wrong??

    Also since adderall I eat a lot less I cant help it I have no appetite and when I do eat Im full after 2 bites my only concern with that is although before adderall i would have at least 2 cups of coffee a day usually more, and I know my bodies used to it and deffinatly not sensitive to the caffeine. Maybe now that my stomachs practially empty it cant absorb the caffeine the same? (Im only having 1-2 cups now and LOTS of water)
    but whats different about me now as apposed to the past 2 weeks that im getting these sleeping issues sudenly!?!?

    someone please answer this ASAP, its pathetic but im afraid to "go to sleep" tonight, maybe ill go back to normal, maybe ill have a repeat of last night, maybe tonight will be even worse (i dont even want to think about that)

    If anyone has a way to STAY ASLEEP ALL NIGHT please share!

    please don't judge me for adderall, smoking, eating habits, etc. i just want the well needed benefits of the medication wile still living a normal life and im willing to try anything, except that though ill try smoking and sleeping pills/medication i dont want those to be my perminent solution, i dont want to do either regularly.

    Thank you so much to anyone who answers this! I appreciate it.

    • ANSWER:
      You should see your doctor. Adderall is not the drug for you. There are many other choices, or maybe even an adjusted dose. You should not try to take anything for sleep until you have your medication changed. You should not be feeling that way when awake either. If you have ADD (which I am assuming since you didn't mention it) you should be calmed by your medication, not hyped up. Maybe you don't have ADD at all.... My son has it and takes Concerta. If he does not take it, he is completely hyper and difficult to be around. Once he takes it, he can calm down and focus. This does not sound like what is happening for you. You should see your doctor right away.

  33. QUESTION:
    How to get my neborn to sleep at night?
    My daughter is almost 4 weeks old and still seems to have her days and nights confused. She takes long naps all day with minimal awake timeand when she wakes in the middle of the night she is up for 3 hours, often times very fussy just wanting to be rocked while standing up. Because I am so tired at night I find that I give in easily to bringing her into my bed to lay with me until be both fall asleep (I know terrible, dangerous habit to get into). I really want to get to the point where she wakes to eat and then falls quickly back to sleep. Any advice??? Thanks for your help!

    • ANSWER:
      Get your child into a routine as soon as possible. We had a routine the day my son was born (and I almost yelled at the nurses in the hospital for interfering in that routine), and he slept through the night from 2 weeks old. Keep your child engaged during the day, and keep the lights bright, except during times when you want the child to nap. Try to keep feedings on a schedule as well. Worked wonders for my son.

  34. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep faster?
    I ran around my block (a square, small but a good size to run) two times already, and I am a little tired.

    Now part #2. I am going to camp tomorrow, and have to wake up at 7 am tomorrow in order to be ready to leave at the right time. It is summer break, so I wake up later than 7 (usually 8 or 9, or later) and need to go to bed. Camp, right? I AM SO EXCITED THAT SINCE I AM NOT DOING ANYTHING WHILE TRYING TO FALL ASLEEP, FOR THE PAST FEW NIGHTS, I HAVE BEEN THINKING ABOUT MOSTLY CAMP! IT IS THE MAIN THING I THINK ABOUT AND I WILL THINK ABOUT IT MORE TONIGHT SINCE IT IS TOMORROW! I don't know what I should do to get to sleep faster. Reading doesn't work on me, and to all the books I have available in my room (which I should read instead of others, others are just..I don't know how to explain) I have started, so I will get to the excitement, and if I re-read the beginning, I will read quickly, unable to control speed.

    Any suggestions on how to fall asleep quickly? I just ate dinner, so the exhaustion of running is wearing off, although still there, a little.

    And reading about being tired makes me tired, so could you tell interesting BUT APPROPRIATE stories about times you have been really tired/stayed up past the time you should?
    My mp3 player died, and I can't charge it.

    Good suggestion though, I think I can get to sleep though.

    • ANSWER:
      The more you sleep the faster you'll be able to sleep.

  35. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep faster?
    Sorry in advance if you think the question is in wrong category, but it sort of fits, and I NEED answers, and many people answer in this section.

    I ran around my block (a square, small but a good size to run) two times already, and I am a little tired.

    Now part #2. I am going to camp tomorrow, and have to wake up at 7 am tomorrow in order to be ready to leave at the right time. It is summer break, so I wake up later than 7 (usually 8 or 9, or later) and need to go to bed. Camp, right? I AM SO EXCITED THAT SINCE I AM NOT DOING ANYTHING WHILE TRYING TO FALL ASLEEP, FOR THE PAST FEW NIGHTS, I HAVE BEEN THINKING ABOUT MOSTLY CAMP! IT IS THE MAIN THING I THINK ABOUT AND I WILL THINK ABOUT IT MORE TONIGHT SINCE IT IS TOMORROW! I don't know what I should do to get to sleep faster. Reading doesn't work on me, and to all the books I have available in my room (which I should read instead of others, others are just..I don't know how to explain) I have started, so I will get to the excitement, and if I re-read the beginning, I will read quickly, unable to control speed.

    Any suggestions on how to fall asleep quickly? I just ate dinner, so the exhaustion of running is wearing off, although still there, a little.

    And reading about being tired makes me tired, so could you tell interesting BUT APPROPRIATE stories about times you have been really tired/stayed up past the time you should?

    • ANSWER:
      Relaxation is the key to falling asleep quickly. Play some soothing, smooth music, or think peaceful thoughts. It works for me.

  36. QUESTION:
    Son needs to sleep better at night?
    My son will be 4 in a couple weeks and lately he hasn't been falling asleep immediately for naps or bedtime. He will lay in bed, very quietly for 3 hours! It has been very frustrating because then he is grumpy and tired the next day, but still again, for his nap, he refuses to fall asleep.

    Finally, last night I sat on the floor next to his bed and told him to close his eyes. If he opened them slightly, I would remind him to close his eyes. I was back downstairs within 10 minutes, that's how quickly he fell asleep with his eyes closed. He was much happier this morning. So, it's not that he isn't tired.

    I've tried eliminating the nap because thought maybe he was outgrowing it, but wow, what a bad evening and he would have night terrors at night because he was too tired.

    Any suggestions to get him to sleep right away? I've taken everything out of his bed to make sure he doesn't have anything to play with. He won't get out of bed, he just lays very still and plays with his fingers.

    Thanks!

    • ANSWER:

  37. QUESTION:
    My thoughts race at night before bed?
    I'm actually not stressed. The thoughts that run through my head at night are just that, thoughts. Just general things like how excited I am to get married soon, what I'm gonna do on my day off tomorrow...etc. Actually what kept me from falling asleep tonight is I watched a commercial for the lottery before bed, and I stayed up for an hour just imagining what it would be like if we won. I gave up and came back into the living room so my fiance wouldn't wake up from my tossing and turning.
    I know the simple answer is to relax and unwind before bed (hot bath, reading, etc) but this has only just started a week ago.
    I am NOT a night owl, I usually get sleepy around 9pm or 10pm and I used to fall asleep quickly when I'd lay down.
    I could understand if this was a stress related thing, but it's not. This is the least stressed I've ever been in my life, even while I'm planning a wedding.

    Anyone have ideas how I can go to sleep easier?

    • ANSWER:
      i wouldnt reccoment medicine, but staring at a screen helps me a lot. try to close ur eyes, my thoughts always race, make sure it isnt too hot in the room, dont eat right before you go to bed, stay away from caffine in the late afternoon and evening, and just relax.

      answer mine please?
      http://answers.yahoo.com/question/index;_ylt=ArtVzwj8KfWSisxaDrDwaPXty6IX;_ylv=3?qid=20110421221434AAG0Y3N

  38. QUESTION:
    14 And Trouble Getting To Sleep At Night?
    I'm 14, and I really have trouble getting to sleep at night.
    I get home from school about 4pm, then do homework/go on the computer until 6pm ish, which is dinner.
    After dinner, about 7ish, I have a shower. Then I do some more homework or go on the computer, or read or watch TV or write.
    Then I'll get ready for bed, and depending on how much homework I have, I'll try and get to sleep for 10:30/11pm.
    Is that too late?
    Then once I'm in bed, I turn the light down reaaally low so it's dark, and put on some relaxing music to help me sleep from YouTube (piano music, rain, waves).
    But I can't get to sleep. Sometimes until 11:30. Sometimes until midnight, or even after.
    I try not to worry about not getting to sleep, and just clear my mind of everything, but I can't.
    Sometimes my cat wakes me up at like 5-6:30am, and I'll feed her, and usually fall straight to sleep again.
    I've had kidney problems since birth and I'm on medication (have been for my whole life) and was ill with a swollen kidney, but the hospital said sleeping problems/tiredness shouldn't have anything to do with it.
    But seriously, sometimes I struggle to stay awake in English first thing on Mondays. I haven't been able to fall asleep quickly for such a long time.
    My Mum said I should take a bath instead of a shower, limit TV/Computer, would that help?
    We're moving house soon, but I'm not too worried about that. Sometimes I worry about GCSE's coming up (especially my results from Science) because we took them a year early, and I worry about tests and options sometimes, but not before I go to sleep..
    Is there something I can do? Is it a medical condition, or something all teenagers go through..? My Mum said maybe it's just too many thoughts/worries in my head?
    I don't know.. Anyway, sorry for the long explanation, but I need help, it's affecting my life.
    Thank you! x
    Also, I get up at 7am/7:10.
    Usually I sleep in a lot at the weekends, and unless I'm going out with friends, I stay in my pyjamas, read in bed/go on the laptop all day?
    Should I try and get up earlier and do something every day on weekends to get a better routine? I didn't know whether my body thought it could just stay up late and make up for it on the weekend? :S
    Thanks for the answers so far(:
    I walk back from the bus stop (20mins ish) every day, and PE for an hour on Friday, but unless I take the dog for a walk that's pretty much it..
    So excercise could be it, I didn't think of that!
    I don't eat LOADS, I'm vegetarian and I take iron supplement, and sometimes I don't eat lunch at school, would that have an effect?

    • ANSWER:
      Hello! I have recently just passed my GCSE's and I know for sure I worried alot during that period. But you need your sleep to get good grades :) I suggest maybe buying some 'kalms' I take them all the time because I'm very much a worrier. Also try not to listen to the relaxing sounds when your trying to sleep, because your brain will be focusing more on that than trying to sleep. There is also a drink you could try, 'Horlicks' It's supposed to help the body relax better! Please don't stress yourself out on the GCSE's I know theyre difficult but make sure you get a good balance of working and time to relax. Eat healthy and drink lots of water! I'm now in college and its just as tough, but getting used to it! I hope that helps. GOOD LUCK! You'll do great! :)

  39. QUESTION:
    How can I get to sleep at night and feel rested?
    I haven't been able to get a good night's sleep in a few weeks. This happens a lot to me, sometimes I get really good sleep and then every now and then there's a period of time (like a month or so) where I just can't sleep at all. No matter how tired I am, right when I get into my bed it's like I'm wide awake. It's really annoying, because then I just lay there and can't go to sleep no matter what. I usually listen to music when I sleep, and I've tried changing the music to something else or turning it off and it doesn't really work. Whenever I get to sleep, I still wake up early (on weekends) like between 7:30 or 9, and I don't feel rested at all. I would LOVE to be able to fall asleep quickly and then be able to wake up at like 11:30 or even noon! Especially since I only have 3 days left of school and then summer. PLEASE help me! Any simple tricks would be great. (:

    • ANSWER:
      If you are not sleepy, get up. Do something active like clean your room. Do ten, fifteen minutes of activity. Then get back in bed and rest. You'll find sleep will come on nicely. A small cup of warm milk will help, too.

  40. QUESTION:
    how do i stop falling asleep, whats wrong?
    I keep finding myself falling asleep very quickly and don't know whats causing this. Is it my diet? or is it lack of sleep? it comes on all of a sudden and i just need to sleep. even on short trips in the car i find myself wanting to fall asleep, i can fight it and stay awake but i need to find somewhere soon to shut my eyes. in the last week ive fallen asleep sat at my desk at work with my boss working next to me. I fell asleep at my sons birthday while 20 kids were running round screaming just sat on the sofa and fell asleep very quickly. The other night i fell asleep while in the middle of intercourse! this upset my girlfriend and has caused me to seek help.
    I sustained a head injury 5 months ago and don't know if that's connected as well.
    Any help would be grateful

    • ANSWER:
      you have to see your doctor,it happened to me a few years ago and it turned out to be a thyroid problem.im all sorted now.don't take chances with your health.

  41. QUESTION:
    Breaking bad bedtime habits- How to get toddler to sleep without being in room the entire time?
    My son is 19 months old and we have always just gotten in bed with him until he falls asleep. Some nights, after a long day at daycare or playtime, he takes his sippy cup of milk and falls asleep quickly. Other times he has taken an hour to an hour and a half. I know it's my fault that he expects me to be there, but I want him to be able to fall asleep by himself and more quickly. Please help me! What should I do?

    • ANSWER:
      You could do the Gentle Withdrawl method. you stay with them, like you have been doing. When he is almost asleep, sit on the bed untill he is asleep. After he gets used of this, put him to bed and sit on or next to his bed. Start leaving earlier each nite. Then you could sit in the middle of the floor for a few days and leave after he is settled.After a few more nights, sit at the door, (standing would distract him more i think) for a while. eventually you will hopefully be able to put him to bed with no problems,or less than you are having now. If he tries to get up, say in a firm voice, no eye contact its time to go to sleep. never act angry or stressed. be very persistant and it usually works. It may take alot of time but in a few months you will be glad you did it. It is important that he has a strict nap schedule during the day. When it takes an hour for him to fall asleep did he have a late or to long of a nap? Have a good bed time routine, bath, brush teeth, read stories and try and make him very calm, no horse play before bed.

      Some might say, just let him cry. that will be an awful experience for both of you. It is as you said your fault(sorry, i had the same issue with my daughter) and he expects you to be there so be there for a while just do it less and less and he will get used of it. With my daughter, after a few weeks I would say I have to go to the bathroom, go to sleep, I will be right back. I would wait a while and she would usually be asleep. If i heard her fussing i would go and tell her go to sleep and sit for a while untill almost asleep and leave...while praying...lol.

  42. QUESTION:
    How to go to sleep quickly?
    I have to wake up at 5:30 .I'm gona be rele tired cos its 1 in the morning where I live. How can I fall asleep quickly after staying up til 4 in the morning every night?

    P.s. sorry for the text talk.

    • ANSWER:
      Here are some tips on how to get to sleep fast .

      1. Read a book. Start reading before you go to bed and continue until you become drowsy.

      2.Take a relaxing warm bath. Just lie there and soak in it for a while. It does help you to sleep.

      3.Drink a cup or mug of warm milk.

      4.If you don't already, start to clear you mind of clutter. When thoughts are assaulting you relentlessly it is hard to shut them out, like turning off a light switch.
      5.Self-Hypnosis.
      6.Stop worrying.
      7. Make sure you are getting enough exercise.
      8.Listen to some soothing music.
      9.Counting sheep.
      10.Oats
      11.Chamomile tea

  43. QUESTION:
    UGH, I can never fall asleep within a half hour!!:(?
    Okay, I am a teenager, and apparently you have...less melatonin in your brain when you're a teen...? Anyway, I hear melatonin is what helps you sleep, and I have such a hard time falling asleep at night. There's a vitamin I can take to add more melatonin, but you can get addicted to it XP So tell me...how can I get to sleep quickly without medicine? :(
    I have kind of a 'super-active' mind and I'm always thinking about stuff, so even when I'm tired, I still can't fall asleep! DX

    • ANSWER:
      Melatonin tablets are not addicting, but also Protein, vitamin B6, niacinamide, and acetyl carnitine all help your body produce melatonin. If your mind is racing, then read a book as that forces your mind off the racing thoughts and to the words on the page and does help you calm down so you can sleep. At times I suffer from anxiety and my mind races and I've found reading a book helps calm me down...but I also now take Melatonin to supplement what I see as a lack of the substance in my body/brain.

  44. QUESTION:
    My boyfriend falls asleep so quickly -.-'?
    My boyfriend falls asleep way earlier than I do... He gets tired quickly, and while I'm still hoping for some action to even BEGIN he says, "sorry, I'm really tired... I should really get to bed" (btw, he's not working during these weeks, nor is he having short night sleeps) But this happens so often, (and I have such a high sex drive, really ¬_¬ ) and I don't go to bed early at all, really... But at times it's like before 11pm and he gets like that -.-'
    I'm getting seriously frustrated... And I just wanna go the rest of the week WITHOUT EVEN CUDDLING so he gets a taste of how it feels... (And I'll be traveling for the rest of August, so I most possibly won't even see him again after this week until September... (but then he starts full work, full school, and even then I won't see him so much...)

    I can't stand it!! It's like I don't even turn him on that much!! And he tells me that until not so long ago he could even come like 3 times a day even!! And he still does it like every day (or every other day AT LEAST) and it's not half as easy for me to do that... because I don't get all that much privacy and the restroom has become uncomfortable for me...

    What should I do?

    [Most of the time I want to, he doesn't want to... Oh, but then when he wants to, I'm always there waiting... I'm deeply considering turning down the SLIGHTEST move from him, not looking for ANY action, for months on end... just so that he keeps on pleasuring himself, let him be happy with himself, and so that I don't keep on getting frustrated every time he turns me down :(

    • ANSWER:
      I basically think he doesnt want to have sex. The question is... why? Only he knows the answer. You never know what the problem could be, maybe he's embarased of his body? maybe it hurts while hes having sex and doesnt want to tell you? There are countless reasons as to why he doesnt want to have sex. Sorry if it sounds harsh (I dont know what you look like) but it could even be that you dont turn him on? (I'm really sorry :[ just it could be a factor)

      Sorry if I was harsh :/ but you should ask him whats wrong, though most likely he wont tell you, let him know he can tell you anything

      Good luck, and hope you get this problem all figured out

  45. QUESTION:
    How do I ask my doctor about a medical marijuana card?
    I do not smoke marijuana, however I am unable to fall asleep quickly at night, leaving me to toss and turn for about 2 hours. It's very hard to fall asleep and I have done research online and marijuana has showed up a few times. I have taken sleeping pills such as those PM ones and my heart races insanely and I don't feel comfortable taking them.

    Going to my doctor today for another issue, but how do I go about asking them about this?

    PS: I live in california so its legal.
    Thanks!!
    and you assume I do not exercise? I road bike every weekend, and run 2 miles per day. Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      Do it, it will help dramtically!

  46. QUESTION:
    How can I go to sleep and wake up quickly?
    Every night i go to sleep at 10pm and every morning i wake up at 6am but its really hard to fall asleep and wake up quickly. How can i do these quickly and easily? I cant change the times so dont suggest that. Thanks in advance(:

    • ANSWER:
      buy some sleeping pills at the store if you want somthing naturalbuy some melatonin

  47. QUESTION:
    What do you think of my short story?
    Here it is! Sometimes I wonder how much it matters to wake from my dreams. They see peacefuller and well better. But I know if I stayed there it wouldn't be the same. So that night I closed my sapphire eyes. I dreamt about a little boy who had cancer. He told me he wanted help, that he needed a wish. I woke up in shock. Yet I knew it was just a dream, but it seemed so real. The boy had a tear rolling down his skin as he bit his lip. It seemed like a short dream but I woke up in the morning. I went with my normal day at school. On the loud speaker mr. Fisher had a disconsolate voice. He announced there was a boy about 7 years old. He was diagnosed with cancer a year ago. His surgery was a successful but the chemotherapy  wasn't working. He died last night in the hospital saying " please don't let me go" I opened my eyes  wide and got scared. It sounded so same to my dream last night. The day went on and I did all my homework. Of course on such a sad occasion I didn't have much homework. Dinner came and I told my mom about the boy but not my dream. I fell asleep quickly at night and had a dream about a woman named Ashley getting into a car accident. Again I woke but hoped it wouldn't truly happen. After school I looked in the newspaper turning to the second page in top news. It said a women, 42, died in a car accident at 1:21 pm . She was hit by a drunken driver as he was about to turn into her town road. The other person in the passenger seat lived with a broken leg and and a bruised rib cage. I thought I was crazy and I was just imagining these things really happened. Yet everyone I knew said it was true. I felt like I shouldn't sleep but I couldn't resist . I fell asleep I dreamed of nothing. But never woke up.......

    Do you guys like it!!

    • ANSWER:
      it was really good!

  48. QUESTION:
    what do you think about pacifier? My 5 -1/2 month old baby only fall asleep with a pacifier...?
    and sometime when she wakes up at night (she sleeps over night) she will want a pacifier,if i don;t give it to her she will cry..., but she will fall back to sleep quickly if i give it ot her...Is it bad...I heard some people say it's bad...what y'all think? If it's bad how to break it?
    Thanks Ladies, but I forgot to mention, I have a 2 years old daughter too, and recently she saw her little sister sucking on a pacifier, she sometimes grabs it from her sister and stick it in her mouth...I'm worried she might addict to it too...because she only liked it for a short while when she was infant and get rid of it herself...!
    I agree that a pacifier is better than sucking her thumb....! I just hope she will not so addict to it...!Thanks for your ideas!

    • ANSWER:
      It's comforting to her, let her have it. Transitioning from mom's womb to the big, bad world is a scary transition. Sleeping all alone in a big, cold crib is also a scary transition. So, if she find comfort in a pacifier, let her have it.

      Pretty soon, in the next two or three months, she'll be able to find it and stick it back into her own mouth when it falls out, and then you won't have to be bothered by it anymore.

      Around 12 months, you'll want to start a "pacifiers only at bed and naptime" rule, or she'll become an addict.

      Around 2 years old is a goo time to get rid of it completely. They're young enough to not put up much fight, and can be manipulated into getting rid of it, but old enough to negotiate and discuss it with them.

  49. QUESTION:
    Possible Tylenol PM addiction.?
    I know, the commercial says that this is a good option for people who are not wanting to use prescription sleep aids, for fear of becoming dependent. That's not what this is about.
    I'm a very true insomniac, been diagnosed with depression, and bipolar, as well as anxiety, and I often get tension headaches, and migraines, and the lightest sleeper possible. Yes, I am a dangerous, and destructive package.
    I used to use codeine, vicodin, lunesta, and any sort of alcohol to get me to relax and to sleep at night. I'm not interested in going down that road again, I have a child.
    I don't have am unemployed, my husband supports us, as does Food Stamps. I don't have health insurance, I have applied, and been denied. I don't know when I'll have it again.

    So, the point here is to say, I take tylenol PM every night, with or without pain, to fall asleep. I think it make be taking some kind of toll on my body. I am aware of the effects it will have on my liver.
    Can anybody else relate? Even if you can't, but can provide advice enabling me with great ideas on how to realx at night, and fall asleep quickly, that would be welcome.
    Thank you for your time.
    What I mean is that I don't have any other options, so I take it.
    Not a physical addiction, but rather a mental one.

    • ANSWER:
      Silly question, but have you tried meditation? I have GAD and OCD and it is helpful for me sometimes. Warm baths before bedtime. Sometimes I sleep with a heating pad or hot water bottle, it's just oddly comforting and helps me settle down.

      Not only your liver but your stomach. Especially with anxiety problems, you are going to give yourself ulcers.

  50. QUESTION:
    Do I have insomnia? What can I do about it?
    For as long as I can remember, I've had trouble falling asleep at night. From when I was about 12 to when I was almost 19, I'd been on some kind of anti-depressant that causes a sedative effect. So for a long time, I didn't have to worry about going to sleep. I simply took my pill and went to sleep when I physically couldn't keep my eyes open anymore.
    I honestly can't remember if I had trouble falling asleep before then, but I think I may have. I know when I was a kid my mom bought me a relaxation tape, and I don't think she would have done that if I didn't have trouble getting to sleep. She also used to tell me bedtime stories that had something akin to a hypnotic induction in the beginning.

    Anyway, ever since I stopped taking the heavy anti-depressants (I'm still on a low dose of Zoloft, but it doesn't seem to have any effect on my sleep), my sleep difficulties have become very noticeable.
    When looking at the symptoms for insomnia though, I only fit a few of them.

    I have immense trouble falling asleep, and occasionally I wake up and am unable to fall back asleep. Very rarely I wake up too early and can't fall back asleep. No more than the average person, I'd think. And I almost never feel tired during the day.
    I do wake up feeling unrested, maybe half the time, and in those cases I usually go back to sleep and end up OVERsleeping; sometimes I sleep for up to 12 hours, if I stayed up very late the night before.

    So it might seem like all I have is a case of a messed up sleeping pattern, but no matter when I go to bed, when I wake up, how long I sleep, I ALWAYS have trouble falling asleep. It's gotten to the point where I almost dread it. I stay up too late because it's honestly easier than trying to fall asleep. Falling asleep now feels to me like a grudging responsibility, like a kid feels about homework. I stay up later and later in the hopes that I'll be so exhausted I can fall asleep quickly. Sometimes this results in me sleeping for 12 hours; other times, I can wake up on my own after as little as four hours of sleep, and not feel any negative effects.
    In the past couple weeks I feel like I've been sleeping less and less, and the only psychological effect I can see is that as soon as it gets dark, I start worrying that in a few hours, I'll have to try to get to sleep.

    So I don't know if this counts as insomnia, or if a doctor will prescribe me anything for it, or if I even want to get back into those habit-forming drugs, but I don't know how many other options I have...
    I've tried white noise, meditation, hypnosis... nothing else seems to work.
    Oh I've also tried melatonin, forgot about that... It didn't seem to help.

    And I know becoming dependent is bad, but I worry that I'm already screwed in that department. I've had trouble ever since I stopped the heavy pills, and that was almost two years ago. It seems if I was going to not need them anymore, it would have happened by now.
    "when you haven't considered actually exercising" How do you know I haven't? To say that when you don't know is ignorant of YOU, I think.

    "running/tennis/squash/horseriding " Um wow, sexist much?

    • ANSWER:
      Insomnia doesn't require a doctor's evaluation. If you cannot sleep, it's insomnia. The causes are up to the Doc to determine.

      You may think the only psychological effect is worrying about sleep, but it obviously is not. You had a clear dependency on your old antidepressant, and those echo elsewhere in life.

      I wouldn't advise sleeping pills just yet. I would try to increase physical activity up until sunset (working out, cleaning...the key is physical, not intellectual/analytical work). Set up a wind-down routine for after dinner. Herbal stuff like chamomile or lavender are good teas. You can also try kava as a relaxation promoter (the liquid extract is potent-tasting, but very effective. PharmaKava makes the best capsules so you don't have to taste it.). Go to your sleep space an hour before your "bedtime" (pick one), turn off all screens/monitors; keep only very quiet, non-radio music on (or better yet, ambient noise). Make sure your room, once lights are off, is as dark as possible. In particular, ditch any glaring alarm clocks (or put post-its on the display so it's not lighting up the room) and make sure you have a cooler-than-normal temp. Then read to sleep.

      If you find no change after a week, try melatonin in addition to the above. If nothing after another week, see a doctor.


How To Fall Asleep Quickly

Astrological compatibility is usually taken into consideration when two people enter into a relationship. It might be a business partnership or marriage or long term relationship or just a casual fling. Astrological compatibility is also consulted to determine the levels of compatibility between brother and sister, father and child or mother and child, a boss and his subordinate, a teacher and his student and so on.

In astrological compatibility, astrologers compare two peoples' sun signs, moon signs and ascendant signs and other planetary positions to find out whether a relationship will last long enough and bring happiness to both partners or not or whether the person with whom you are going to start a new business will fleece you and turn you insolvent.

But astrology is not the only method that can help you find out whether you are compatible with your partner or not. There is this stuff called numerology - dealing with numbers that can throw a probing light and enable you to have an insight into the compatibility levels between your beloved and you.

Let me explain how Numerology Compatibility Readings are done. Every person in this world has a name, a surname and a date of birth. These are taken into consideration by a numerologist to find out two peoples' birth numbers and life path numbers. He or she also takes into consideration the life goals of both partners, as related by his clients and tries to find out a converging point between them.

Numerology Compatibility Readings

For e.g. those born on the 2nd, 11th, 20th and 29th of any month have the birth number 2. The number 2, ruled by the moon, represents diplomacy, secrecy, intuition, emotion, cooperation and duality. 2 is a feminine number with a highly mercurial temper and a rather rough exterior, much like the ugly craters that scar the moon's beauty.

But those with birth numbers 2 are basically very soft natured, romantic and dreamy by nature, much akin to the moon's soft glow. They usually tend to dazzle in borrowed glory and hide the dark side of their natures from public eyes.

Numerology Compatibility Readings according to birth numbers

A number 2 is happiest when he/she enters into a relationship with numbers 2 or 4 or 6 or 9 while numbers 1, 8, 5, 3 and 7 are incompatible with numbers 2. A number 9 is compatible with 9, 7, 6, 4, 3, 2 and 1 while it does not gel with numbers 8 and 5. 8 shares a very cordial relationship with numbers 8, 7, 5, 4 and 3 while it is often at loggerheads with numbers 9, 6, 2 and 1. This is how Numerology Compatibility Readings are done.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How can you make yourself fall asleep quickly?
    i have a hard time falling asleep, i used to tke these calming tablets and they worked wonders, but i ran out of them.
    im 15 and i've developed a little bit of under eye circles
    i need a way to fall asleep quickly, even if im not tied,any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps a web search for "falling asleep quickly" might be useful.

  2. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep quickly and naturally without drugs?
    I know about the warm milk, but I really need to get some sleep in because Im starting to get bags under my eyes and they are just getting bigger no matter how I try to get to sleep.
    And if it could help me fall asleep within 10-30 mins or less than that would be great!

    • ANSWER:
      read a chapter of a good book, then turn off all lights and count backwards in your mind starting from 100. works for me every time.

  3. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly at an early time?
    Basically i'm flying to Paris from Exeter (UK) in a few weeks and the flight leaves at 6:30am but I have to be up about 3:30am. I'm aiming to be in bed by about 9 but my problem is i can't fall asleep at an early time and when i know i've got to be up early i always wake up every hour or so. Any suggestions?
    Thanks a lot.

    • ANSWER:
      NyQuil.

      That stuff is the devil.

      Jay

  4. QUESTION:
    I have a lot of trouble falling asleep at night, what adive do you have to fall asleep quickly?
    I am a high school student right now with a lot of stress? I have a real problem falling asleep during weeknights and on the weekends. Sometimes i fallasleep an hour before i have to get up. This makes my day very stressful and hard considering i am very tired all day long. Please give me some pointers/tips/advice to falling asleep fast. My mind is restless, jumping from one thing to another which doesnt allow me to fall asleep.

    If anyone has ever had this problem they know how hard it is. Pleas give me some advice on how to fall asleep fast and get a restful nights sleep without using sleepaids.

    • ANSWER:
      I was also having problems falling asleep, doing so around 3-4am, au aunt told me about Melatonin, its a natural pill. i tried it...and literally about 30-60 minutes later i could barely keep my eyes open. its over the counter so no need for a doc visit, and actually when i visited my doc for other reasons...i did ask about melatonin and she didnt see any problem with me taking it. it worked for me, dont know if it will work for you..but you can give it a try. hope it helps.

  5. QUESTION:
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly without medication?
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly and easily without taking pills or any other bullshit like that?

    • ANSWER:
      deep breathing

  6. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly?
    I was supposed to be asleep an hour ago but I cannot fall asleep! I have a test tomorrow so I need to fall asleep soon but I don't know what to do? Something that will make me fall asleep very quickly but is not something that I have to make (i.e: tea, warm milk, and any other types of drinks). Not to make this harder but I don't want to take any pills either. Thanks! Please answer asap!

    • ANSWER:
      Soak in a warm, relaxing bath before going to bed, or drink a glass of warm milk. The tryptophan in milk elevates the important chemical serotonin in the brain, with the result that you fall asleep naturally and quickly.

  7. QUESTION:
    How do you get tired/ fall asleep quickly?
    I try to fall asleep just by being tried, reading, or listening to music, but for some reason I never can. I am pretty active (tennis about 9-16 hours a week) but it takes me the longest time to fall asleep. I just always seem to have a tiny bit of energy left.

    • ANSWER:
      I smoke a bowl before bed, that helps. Also try winding down about an hour before. Also they sell pills called Sleepy time (non addictive) I think.

      Good Luck!!!!

  8. QUESTION:
    How do I get my brother to fall asleep quickly so I can leave?
    I need my brother to fall asleep so I can go over to a friends house.
    But I can't leave until he's asleep.
    How do I accomplish this?
    Lol.
    I snuck them into his food.
    But he needs to sleep faster.!(:

    • ANSWER:
      sneak in sleeping pills to something like a drink and give it to him ;)

  9. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly when sick?
    I've been sick for a couple of days and I'm not sure how to fall asleep quickly

    • ANSWER:
      NyQuil is amazing, you'll practically be in a coma. Or just drink to excess and pass out.

  10. QUESTION:
    How do i relax my mind and muscles to fall asleep quickly.?
    I would like to know ways to relax to fall asleep quick. And please none of that warm milk junk.

    • ANSWER:
      I honestly can't tell you from experience, BUT I found this website a long time ago on stumbleupon.com and I found it very interesting. Check it out and try some of the techniques they recommend and see if they work :)
      http://www.sleepingtricks.com/

  11. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly & fast without drugs?
    I've been having trouble falling asleep. It usually takes hours! The thing is, I always move side to side.. Toss & turn. I get so sleepy but I just can't fall asleep, help please? Thanks :)

    • ANSWER:
      These usually help if you do them before bed time... better if its a combo of the following:

      - Chamomile tea
      - Hot milk
      - Hot bath
      - Reading a boring book
      - If something's on your mind that's causing you not to fall asleep, write it down on paper

      You should dedicate an hour to get ready for bed as well... hope I helped :)

  12. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quickly?
    I'm twelve so no take crack thing it is stupid i want a heathly way to fall asleep no pills or anything else im going to sizx flags tomorrow and i cant sleep help!

    • ANSWER:
      You're too excited about tomorrow! Just relax.. think about something nice and calming, like a canoe on a slow river, or something. Trust me.... even if you don't get enough sleep, you'll be so pumped up that it won't matter, and you'll sleep great tomorrow night!! Have fun!

  13. QUESTION:
    Whats the best way to fall asleep quickly?
    Whats the best way to fall asleep quickly?
    first off what would be naturally, i believe i have insomnia since i can never goto bed unless im extremely tired, and i just stayed up all night again, 7:37AM right now, whats the natural way?

    and how and is there a age limit for drugs? id not like to use drugs incase i get a dependence on it.
    no i dont drink mountain dew

    • ANSWER:
      Stop drinking soda and any other caffeine products. Do you drink Soda?

      I had the same problem. I stopped drinking caffeine products. I'm fine now.

  14. QUESTION:
    How can I make myself fall asleep quickly?
    I am having a lot of difficulty sleeping at the moment. Any suggestions of how to get to sleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      there are so many different suggestions, i found it hard to tell what ones to try.
      it all depends on you, and you as a person.
      try things that you do to relax, maybe have a hot bath, or read a book. drinking warm milk an banana's are meant to help you sleep.
      the most important thing to do is to set up a routine, do the same thing every night, and then your body will start to regonise that you are getting ready to sleep, and try to go to bed and wake up at about the same time each night.
      if you still cant sleep after a week or so, id strongly recommend going to the doctor to get some sleeping pills, which will set up a sleeping routine for you, before it developes into something more serious.

      hope that helps, good luck

  15. QUESTION:
    How can I help myself fall asleep quickly?
    What are some things that could help me fall asleep? I want to go to bed early tonight...

    • ANSWER:
      nyquil..

  16. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep quickly?
    It's my birthday tomorrow, and I know that I'm going to be really excited and I won't be able to sleep. How can I get to sleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      Avoid caffeine and sugar if you can.The way I fall asleep easily by just reading my book after reading 20-30 pages I fall asleep,try reading.
      By the way,happy birthday for tomorrow

  17. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly when your wide awake and have school the next day?
    I'm wide awake and its basically midnight and I have school tomorrow. Please help!
    (Already tried drinking warm tea, and I did already take a tylenol sleeping pill, but nothing helped!)

    • ANSWER:
      You could take a sleeping pill
      or drink mint tea?

  18. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly without using medication?
    I've been going to sleep late and now it has formed into a habit. How can I get to sleep earlier so that I will be able to wake up early for classes?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps you can find some useful tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep quickly".

  19. QUESTION:
    what are ways to fall asleep quickly?
    i'm too excited for Christmasss :)
    how can i fall asleep quickly?
    it's 1:24 AM where i am.

    • ANSWER:
      try taking a bath. the smell of lavender usually helps. try reading a book, or turning something boring on tv. all else fails, nyquil!

  20. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly besides listening to peaceful music and taking pills?
    Plz help!! 10 points best answer!!!

    p.s. i didn't really know which category to chose

    • ANSWER:
      Why rule anything out? An array of things can help: reading, exercise, meditation, yoga, diet (some foods can be conducive), doing puzzles, imagining yourself in one of your most boring lecture halls.

  21. QUESTION:
    whats the best way to fall asleep quickly without drugs?
    sometimes i have trouble falling asleep and it takes me a few hours to even get a light sleep, how can i fall asleep when my mind is always on and i cant meditate?

    • ANSWER:
      MIlitary standard reads:

      Turn off all distractions in the room.
      Turn off the lights.
      Lay in bed and get into a comfortable sleeping position.
      Preferably on your back.
      Pull the covers over your head and clear your mind.
      Breathe in deep and soothing for 5 seconds.
      Release for 5 more.

      Repeat 5 times and focus calmly on the silence in the room.
      You should be asleep in 5-10 minutes.

      Some people:
      Spray something calming in the room,
      or wipe down the bed with lavander oils diluted with water.

      Take a warm bath by candle light.

      The best sense of safety and comfort is when you fully relaz your body.
      Take time each night for you, to calm down and unwind.
      Then put yourself in a state of sound mind and meditation.

      Then, youre asleep..

  22. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep quickly?
    it takes me so long to fall asleep so i was wondering if there was a way i can fall asleep faster? :)

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  23. QUESTION:
    How do I make myself fall asleep quickly when I'm not tired?
    I feel really upset right now. I just want to go to sleep so I can go to school tomorrow and ask someone something that has been on my mind. my eyes are already kind of burning from crying so much. I woke up this morning at around 7 and its 12:35 right now. what do I do?

    • ANSWER:

  24. QUESTION:
    How do I make myself fall asleep quickly?
    I feel really upset right now. I just want to go to sleep so I can go to school tomorrow and ask someone something that has been on my mind. my eyes are already kind of burning from crying so much. I woke up this morning at around 7 and its 11:22 right now. what do I do?

    • ANSWER:

  25. QUESTION:
    How can i fall asleep quickly?
    it always takes me FOREVER to fall asleep. is there anything i can do to fall asleep really quick? i need to go to sleep but i'm wide awake

    • ANSWER:
      Sleep meds
      Read something boring while ur n bed

  26. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know good tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    I have a lot of trouble sleeping and I wake up really easy too.

    • ANSWER:
      When I go to bed, I fall to sleep almost immediately. Try this, count to 100, counting your breaths. Just to keep calm, when you get to around 40 or 50, start over, that will keep you calm. If you get to 100, get up. Don't eat or watch TV. Instead, do some work, like writing or reading. When you are tired you will go back to bed. This really does work.

  27. QUESTION:
    Does Anyone Have Any Tips On How To Fall Asleep Quickly?
    Ive been having trouble falling to sleep lately, and its re;y starting to annoy me, anyone have any tips?

    Thanks (:

    • ANSWER:
      Read a book. TV is not a good option because the noise will not allow you to get quality sleep. Also try a glass of warm milk before going to bed.

  28. QUESTION:
    How should I quickly fall asleep? without any sleeping pills or any of that sort?
    I need to get some rest, but I don't know how. I've tried to pass out for the past 2 hours but to no success. I need to wake up at 5:30 to talk to my girlfriend so I can only grab at a max 2 hours of sleep. Or should I just pull an all nighter and not sleep at all? I have classes tomorrow
    Help please!

    • ANSWER:
      i'd say lay down, close your eyes, don;t move, breathe deep, clear your mind and just play some soft japanese music or calming music. get some water, drink it, or warm milk. get off da comptuer because a computer is a stimulant which keeps you awake. hope you can sleep

  29. QUESTION:
    How to quickly fall asleep at night?
    Any tips? I can't seem to get to sleep for quite a while even when i'm tired which is strange

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same problem from time to time, just lying awake in bed for a long time. When I get up, I'm really tired, but I just can't fall asleep.

      What I found to help is replaying the day's events in my head, sort of summarizing and maybe a bit of problem solving if the day was net so good (but don't dwell on anything stressing you out). It can also help to write stuff that bothers me down so it won't keep me awake when I lie down.
      Chamomile tea or lime-tree blossom tea works well for me, makes me sleepy if I drink it about half an hour before going to sleep.
      Reading is also good, it helps your mind relax and wind down. That's the most important thing I think, to wind down and prepare the body and the mind to relax and sleep.

      If that doesn't work there are supplements you can take, like valerian. They work great, I've been using that for a while now when I can't sleep :)

  30. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quickly?
    even though im really tired, i just cant get to sleep until hours of staring at the ceiling. What natural remedies are there that can help? Ive already tried lavender and it doesnt help.

    • ANSWER:
      lay on the edge of the bed and you will soon drop off.

  31. QUESTION:
    How to make yourself fall asleep quickly?
    how do i do this?

    • ANSWER:
      read the dictonary

  32. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quickly in the early mornings?
    Ever since i was younger, i've had troubles trying to fall sleep at night and now that im older, i go to bed at like 2 or 3 am then i skip school to sleep..

    • ANSWER:
      It sounds as though you may have 'insomnia' a sleep disorder characterized by an inability to sleep, to have restful sleep, or to sleep through the night. Staying up later can actually help-since going to bed too early gets your body used to being awake in the bed and defeats the purpose-just not so late. Choose a time, midnight or one perhaps, in which your body will be more likely to be tired even if you feel awake-allowing you to end up sleeping regardless. Going to sleep earlier is best, because during the day time, your body's internal clock is set to be awake whether you realize it's daytime or not and it can ruin the sleep you get anyway.

      There is a great deal of variance on the subject as far as assistance. Depending on your age, gender, body type, and your nutritional intake-what might 'help' can vary greatly. However, here is a list of common sleep 'remedies'.

      1. Music.

      It is thought that listening to music, [generally classic music-instrumental without operatic singing preferably] aids in the sleep process because aside from the soothing nature of the music, the music [although taking low focus] takes enough focus off of thought processes and the like that a person can 'lose' themselves in the music and simply drift off into sleep. The soothing music triggers a response for our body to relax, and the functions to slow along with it.

      2. A warm drink, and not in a large quantity.

      The reason for the smaller quantity should be obvious enough. It's difficult to sleep if one has a dire need to use the restroom. As for the drink being warm, a warm drink opens the bodies' circulation aside from the fact that a cold drink requires energy from the body to be put to a proper temperature and works against you. Much like being trapped in a snowstorm and thirsty, and eating snow. You'll get colder, because your body is using warmth and energy to convert the temperature of the drink. It works much the same in turning your efforts to relax against you. A non-caffeinated tea with something mild, like honey or milk, can aid in this. Such drinks mixed with herbal remedies, such as peppermint, valerian roots, or traces of melanin to trigger a hormonal 'sleepy' response would be recommended.

      3. Try not to think.

      One of the number one causes of sleeplessness...is just plain restlessness. As hard as it might be, thinking less about anything at all, especially getting to sleep, or worrying about getting up at eight, will suit you better. A body that's 'geared' up to do something isn't going to be able to relax and end up sleeping.

      4. Making yourself more comfortable.

      It sounds ludicrous, perhaps, but it's true. The more comfortable you are, especially consciously, the more you will be able to relax and the more willing your body will be to cease major function and drift off into the semi-conscious sleep state.

      5. Make certain that there are no lights. Light is a sign of wakefulness that triggers an early onset of your biological clock.

      In fact, being on this computer isn't going to help much either. The more exposure to light, and the more you allow yourself to think and function-the harder it will be to sleep. Also, try to ensure that the air in the room is flowing, allowing for better breathing and thus a more relaxed body and state overall. And it IS necessary to be relaxed. A body that's awake, pumping adrenaline, producing sweat or using more brain function is going to be too 'active' to sleep. Relaxation is the pre-state of sleep, no exceptions.

      6. Just let it all go.

      The fact is, at this point, you're already on the fast track to failure to sleeping...so you may as well give in and give it your all. Just lay in bed and the fact is, no matter how long you lie there, you will sleep eventually and if you give yourself that ultimatum, you're more likely to just accept it and sleep before you even know what's happened.

      Fair warning:

      There is an effect called 'sleep inertia' that occurs generally between 3-4 hours of sleep wherein the disturbed fluctuations of the REM-which is basically what makes sleep 'recharge' you, can make you more tired than when you went to bed. This effect can also be experienced from an abrupt awakening, generally for the same reason. If you experience this drowsy effect, get out of bed immediately. The 'bad' feeling associated with sleep inertia can be relatively banished simply by getting up, because staying in bed and staying in a half-conscious state only makes it worse. The activity might bring about a headache, but it's that or going back to sleep...or trying to stay half-conscious.

      Just get into bed and do your best, these remedies have been shown to work but with the little time that you have-the remedies are more harm than cure. And taking medication, such as Nyquil PM, will affect you poorly since you need at least an eight hour sleep window when taking any medication that might cause sleep.

  33. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly?
    I have to wake up in 4 hours for school and cnt fall asleep I'm afraid I'm going to wake my gf up n be rlly tired in the morning any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      A breathing trick I typically use is to take deep, steady breaths, slowing down to a slow, shallow intake/exhale, to where it almost feels as though you aren't breathing because it's become so calm.

  34. QUESTION:
    How can I Fall asleep quickly?
    Ive been haveinq trouble sleeping . Like right now !
    Pleaasee Helpp .
    im startinn to qet black circles around my eyes & only qettinq around 4 to 6 hours of sleep D;
    Help?

    • ANSWER:
      Unable to switch off at bedtime is very common.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      You can see further tips on "how to fall asleep and stay asleep" in http://au.search.yahoo.com/search?p=%22how+to+fall+asleep+and+stay+asleep%22&fr=ush-ans&ygmasrchbtn=Web+Search&vm=r

  35. QUESTION:
    how to fall asleep quickly without medicine?
    well im sick and my stomach hurts really bad its keeping me awake and thing that will help?

    • ANSWER:
      Aw :(

      Go to the bathroom, are you sure you're not just constipated?

      Anyways, g' night. I wish that you may fall asleep and have sweet dreams :]

  36. QUESTION:
    Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    Please help, i have trouble falling asleep and have exams on at the moment,which means i need every ounce of sleep i can get!
    i wouldnt like to use the following:
    -drugs
    -counting sheep
    -baths
    I am not stressed about my exams though,because i always have a sleeping problem.

    • ANSWER:
      the reason why you are probably not sleeping is your exams the best thing you can do is try to clear your mind and relax

      If you have an ipod or mp3 player put some calming music on it works every time for me as it can help you relax. Before you go to bed do some revision it would help you feel more at ease before you go to bed (leave yourslef about 20 -30 minutes before you actually go to sleep though).

      Also a warm glass of milk ovaltine or some hot chocolate may help

      But its mostly in your head just try to relax and clear your head and think positve about your exams

  37. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly when I go to bed?

    • ANSWER:
      I am a light sleeper also. My tips:

      (1) Get the room as dark as possible,
      (2) Eliminate as much noise as possible,
      (3) Make sure your room's ventilated,
      (4) Keep the ambient temperature at, like, 66-70 degrees. Though I might be wrong.

      (5) Be well hydrated,
      (6) Take a Tylenol PM,
      (7) Goto bed at a decent hour, AND...
      (8) No naps after 4pm or meals after 6pm.

  38. QUESTION:
    Tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    I would like to know if there are any easy ways to fall asleep faster at night.
    Thanks

    • ANSWER:
      If you constantly have trouble with falling asleep at night, wear sunglasses (inside and out, regardless of the weather) from noon on out, as well as staying away from lit computer and tv screens for a few hours before bed. It will help your brain be more ready for sleep, instead of thinking there is still daylight.

      Another suggestion is to take a glass of warm milk, add one tablespoon of real vanilla (not imitation!) and one tablespoon of sugar, and drink it before bed. It increases the serotonin in your brain and helps you sleep.

      You could try ear plugs or a sound machine to combat other noises and distractions. Another idea is to either get a sleep mask, or dark curtains to block out the light. If you want things really dark, you could always tape foil to your windows to keep it really dark.

      Sweet dreams!

  39. QUESTION:
    How do I fall Asleep Very Quickly?
    Hello. These days, I am having lots of trouble falling asleep. And this month, I have to start waking up alot earlier for a new job, and that means going to bed earlier, so it will be much harder to go fall asleep. I read a lot, but it doesn't help too much. Plus, I don't have any caffeine near when I try to fall asleep. So please, I need some very good tips on this subject.

    Thank you!

    • ANSWER:
      I bought a CD from Target and it is sounds of the ocean and things like that and it helps me fall asleep because it is very calming. Another thing you could try are sleeping pills that you can by at a store that help you fall asleep. I've tried those and I fall asleep in like 15 minutes there great!

  40. QUESTION:
    How Can I Fall Asleep Quickly And Naturally?!?
    when i go to bed, i will lie tossing, turning and thinking for hours, i need to be able to get 8 hours of sleep a night, and thats happening but i will go to sleep at about 4am and wake up at about 12pm or 1pm

    then my days nearly gone!

    i just dont get tired until late!

    helppppppp

    • ANSWER:
      Just listen to relaxation music when you go to sleep

  41. QUESTION:
    tips on how to fall asleep quickly?
    okk. so ive been having trouble falling asleep early, ecspecially with school starting.
    so what can i do make myself sleepy?
    advice?
    tips?
    pleasee&thaanks!

    • ANSWER:
      Drink Milk, it has certain elements that help you fall asleep faster. Other then that, go to bed earlier.

  42. QUESTION:
    I'm off to bed... any suggestions on how i can fall asleep quickly?
    I'm always laying in bed for like an hour before i actually start feeling drowzy lol it sucks.

    • ANSWER:
      Think of me whispering into your ear lol.

  43. QUESTION:
    Tips to fall asleep quickly?
    I'm on anti depressants and I used to be on anxiety meds but now I stopped taking them, I quickly weaned myself off them with my doctor's consent.
    I'm still pretty stressed out and I'd like to get some advice on how to fall asleep easier. Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      if u have a dog or cat have them sleep on the bed with you and while your trying to fall asleep pet it and stuff.. or think about happy things.. or pray.. or really anything! try listening to music or like nature noises.. i had 2 spine MAJOR spine surgeries in february and i couldnt sleep for a long time cause of the pain and eveyrthing.. so my mom would put like this nature sound of a river noise like flowing and stuff.. i fell right alseep haha or if your really tired and just want a good night sleep take a benadrill.. one of those knocks me out.. and helps with my allergies haha good luck :)

  44. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep more quickly?
    I find that whenever I go to bed, it takes me a long time to actually fall asleep. I can lie down at 8 and not fall asleep til quarter to nine. Please help! I'm always real tired in the morning. I find that what I do is just think about random crap and I can't fall asleep!

    • ANSWER:

  45. QUESTION:
    I am REAL energetic at night (and i really mean REAL), so how do i fall asleep quickly!?
    I am more of a night person and can run 10mins continuously at night which is very diff frm me running in the morn and stopping at 2 mins interval during 2.4km run cos im get tired easily.
    I tried exercising to make myself tired but it doesnt work.
    Bathing doesnt either.
    I tried listening to music b4 esp metal and rock and i can fall aslp but after quite a while and it wastes battery as well.

    So wad can i do?! T_T
    sad case tis is.
    i ald said i dun wanna listen to music anymore.....
    im 15 only...

    =.=

    • ANSWER:
      there are a couple of things that may work besides OTC drugs.
      Sex is natural sleep aid especially if you are do-in it right. It releases natural endorphins in the body that relaxes you. Do more activities in the day. Your diet can also effect your sleeping, things loaded with sugars or certain dyes can keep you up. Some medicines like sudafed or like products can actually keep you up. For me Sex is probably the best thing because if your not tired after the first time just do it again and again at some point you will be.

  46. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep earlier or what helps you go to sleep?
    Well since it's summer I've been sleeping at around 3 in the morning and waking at about 12.. I need to start waking up earlier because I have to go to sports practice, but i can't fall asleep. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly or fix sleeping schedule?

    • ANSWER:
      i have two way to get back your good night sleet on healthy life line!! and this are (easy way or hard way)
      [but maybe its good to try the easy way first and the easy way are] 1-maditation or music or fresh aire or cool water before sleep becose the point is it makes our heart and brain more cool by slowing dwn blood flow and thats the only way to make our body to sleep in healthy way 2-stress and fear and worry might make our body more hot and that hot never let us slow dwn blood flow to keep our heart and brain cool and so be feithfull and pray and be cool and always tell to your self like '''first- thing-first ''' or like ''its too easy'' or act lik ;;ohh i am sleepy now .... i feel very sleepy... i have no power to think or feel now..''

      [and its good if all works but if not & then welcom to hard way to rock and the hard way is] 1-do not sleep one night and one day untill 11 or 12 pm even it might makes you want to sleep in day time and eat good and drink more green tea or have more good fun to fool your brain to awek and it is very healthy if you dont do it too much and it is one of tibetan dream yoga teknik 2-we must 100% know and feel what sleep is mean for life and health and mind and even business and then promise that we will always wak up in 6 or 7 am and will always sleep in 11 and 12 pm and we will also teach this to our child too

      thanks and wish it help you or come to my blog tell4thing.blogspot.com becose i have put more link of stress and insomnia but first try what i tell you before and come to my blog if it dont help but i am 90% sure it works becose i have insomneia and i have try it befor

      thanks agein and wish you happy and healthy and good luck for what ever you do in life
      from

  47. QUESTION:
    how to fall asleep quickly?
    how can i fall asleep quickly? im not tired right now and i need to get some sleep before i have to wake up early tomorrow.

    • ANSWER:
      Warm milk really helps.
      The vitamin melatonin. 3mgs. But of course you don't have in the house. You could make yourself tired by running up to CVS and buying some melatonin. Otherwise, it's OK to take Tylenol PM, Advil PM, or Nyquil, but only once in awhile!
      a nice warm bath and a good book night might make you tired. Or a boring TV show.
      Don't stress if you can't fall asleep. It's OK to get less sleep one night only. It's when you go two nights is when you feel really tired.
      Bless you and good luck! :)

  48. QUESTION:
    Ways to fall asleep quickly?
    I fell asleep 5 hours ago and just woke up, how do I get back to sleep quickly? Nyquil?

    • ANSWER:

  49. QUESTION:
    Does anyone have good ways to fall asleep within 5 minutes at any given time?
    Besides drinking warm milk, counting back from one hundred, and counting sheep, are there any ways that I can fall asleep quickly? I haven't gotten much sleep lately, and I need to know how I cna get to sleep before school starts up again. Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      one unconventional method is to use a trick I do,and you don't need sleep aids. The mind is constantly firing messages through the synapse, and you have to stop supplying energy to the various corridors that carry information.Try this,1. lay down on your back and place your hands at each side of the body.2. Take slow deep breathes 3 to 10 to relax and supply more oxygen to the brain. This will allow endorphins to be released(I think it is the endorphic system)3. close your eyes and envision a spot at an infinite distance.Now this part depends on your own ability to control your thoughts,Imagine you are traveling in your mind to that spot.There will be flash images, not bright, but visible to your night time eyes,And allow a feeling of numbness to wash over your body, this indicates motor controls are slowing down.You should be able to"see" the light flashes begin to pass by your body(Mind). A feeling of losing weight should happen, or lightness if you prefer.this tricks the mind and body, and changes the type of brain waves you give off.4. concentration is the key, and you won't be having all the days disappointments ,and and activities slipping around your thoughts. This works like transendental meditation and bio feed back, but my method is more of a self hypnosis. Once you train your mind to go into this area, you will sleep quickly and soundly.

  50. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep QUICKLY!?
    I have to go to church tomorrow and i don't want to be tired
    my friend is fast asleep and i'm sitting here on Yahoo! answer trying to fall asleep!!! PLEASE HELP!!
    and i can't drink or do really anything but lay in my bed
    so any suggestions like count sheep

    • ANSWER:
      hopefully you are not reading this cos you are already asleep but just in case

      get rid of all distractions, ie turn of the pc, go empty your bladder, then get in bed and turn out the light and let your mind go blank and just listen to your breathing won't take long and if you wake in the night just turn back over and go straight back to sleep


How To Fall Asleep Quicker

Sleep disorders can affect people in many ways. When sleep disorder keeps a person from falling asleep at night, it wreaks havoc on your daily performance. It affects you as a parent and your productivity at work. So if you're having trouble going to sleep at night, here are a couple helpful ways to help you fall asleep.

When it comes to finding a natural way to fall asleep, it is best to deal with the source of the sleep disorder. If your day is filled with such constant stress such as an ungrateful boss, a full and uncompromising schedule or worrying about not being able to afford gas to get to work, then you need to take time out to relieve your stress and anxiety. Remember, the idea is to get your body to shift its thoughts to something that's more pleasurable and relaxing.

One thing that's really easy to start doing just take up reading. Reading has many benefits that can last a lifetime. You should plan to read a book (preferably in print, not from the computer monitor) that interests you roughly 15 minutes to half an hour before you go to bed. Reading a book will help you take your mind off of your daily stresses temporarily and can eventually help you go to sleep. Make sure when you read, you do not have the television on and you're reading in a quiet place.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep earlier and quicker?
    I have a shift at work tomorrow at 5am so I need to go to bed earlier, but I know that it will be hard for me to fall asleep because it's going to mess up my sleeping routine. How can I get tired and actually fall asleep quicker? No medication please, only natural.

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  2. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quicker?
    I cant seem to fall asleep quick enough and summer is almost over. What are ways I can fall asleep quicker so that when school comes I can go to sleep at an early time and still wake up at 6:00?

    • ANSWER:
      If youu have a tv, play the most boringest film eveeer:) and you'll fall asleep half way through, your mum will come in and turn it off, im sure.

      If you dont...>!< theeeen...read a book:) reading always helps, after a while you get really tired and bored of reading so you stop and just sleep...!!

      another waay...count sheep:D imagine loads of little sheep jumping over a fence beside the prettiest riverr...and count...keep counting and you'll slowly drift off:)

      hope this helpeed <3

  3. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quicker after hockey?
    I play in an adult hockey league and the games are often late in the evening. I find it difficult to fall asleep after games and usually stay up at least 2-3 hours after the game. I end up being tired at work the next day. What can I do to fall asleep quicker.?
    Wow, there are a couple of good suggestions and I haven't had time to try them out, so let's put this to a vote.

    • ANSWER:
      I have a 45 minute drive home from my games... That's a good start.

      Eventually a beer and watching Futurama or Family Guy on Cartoon Network does the trick.

      Total time: 75 minutes.

  4. QUESTION:
    How do you make yourself fall asleep quicker?
    I guess it takes the average person 7 minutes to fall asleep.. it takes me like seriously two hours. Is there anything I could do that would make me fall asleep more quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same problem. I take a natural supplement called Valerian Root and that seems to help. When it doesn't I keep a tea called sleepy time tea in the house and drink that late at night. But if I'm really having trouble sleeping I take a hot bath before bed and take the Valerian and the tea. I get the tea at my local grocery store and the Valerian at any drug or health/vitamin store. I hope this helps. Oh and if you want a link for the tea, here you go:

  5. QUESTION:
    How can I make myself fall asleep quicker?
    I go to bed at 12 a.m. & finally fall asleep around 3 a.m. And it's bbvious that it isn't normal. Any tips? Thanks in advance.

    • ANSWER:
      exercise, warm milk, consuming turkey, always stay in bright light and out of the bedroom except to sleep.

  6. QUESTION:
    Trouble falling asleep. How to fall asleep quicker?
    It takes me a while to fall asleep. Does anyone have tips on how I can fall asleep quicker?

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same problem. The issue is, it's different for every person.

  7. QUESTION:
    How can i fall asleep quicker?
    i can only go to sleep when i am falling asleep watching tele or something like that whihc is usually about 1.00am. Any one have solutions on how i can fall asleep quicker and before this time because if i go to bed at say 10.00 i wont get to sleep for another hour to 2 hours :(

    • ANSWER:
      25-50 mg diphenhydramine (Tylenol Simply Sleep). Take one or two around 9 or 10 and you should be asleep by midnight at the very latest.

      The good news about Tylenol Simply Sleep is that it's not habit forming so you've got no chance of becoming addicted and it's nothing more than a sleeping agent (no painkiller or anything else, JUST diphenhydramine).

      Give it a shot and see what happens. It's not unhealthy and it's not bad in any way.

      If you refuse to try a proven sleep medication, start by turning off the TV. TV keeps you stimulated for hours beyond the point where your body wants sleep. It takes willpower but it's not hard. You need to re-train yourself to stop sleeping with the television on. I would also suggest speaking to a psychiatrist or psychologist regularly because you may have some preoccupations or concerns that are keeping you up at night. If this is the case, it REALLY helps to speak with a trained professional about your distractions.

  8. QUESTION:
    How Can You Fall Asleep Quicker?
    What are some tips to make you fall asleep quicker when you aren't tierd at all? thankss

    • ANSWER:
      i always read before i go to sleep it makes me sooooo tired or i close my eyes and count until i fall asleep i did it once with my cousin and we fell asleep at 325

  9. QUESTION:
    What makes you fall asleep quicker?
    It takes me forever to fall asleep no matter how tired I am. What are some ways to help you fall asleep faster?

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      Sleep enhancing foods are supposed to include turkey, cherries, oatmeal, bananas, wine and others as in http://au.search.yahoo.com/search;_ylt=A0oGkmOObYlOTD4A3Y0L5gt.;_ylc=X1MDMjExNDcwOTAwMwRfcgMyBGFvAzAEZnIDdXNoLWFucwRob3N0cHZpZANFaG5SR1VvR2t5bTlTWWx3VG9qNWxncDBjTlczeEU2SmJZNEFEeDhWBG5fZ3BzAzAEbl92cHMDMARvcmlnaW4Dc3JwBHF1ZXJ5AyJzbGVlcCBlbmhhbmNpbmcgZm9vZHMiBHNhbwMxBHZ0ZXN0aWQD?p=%22sleep+enhancing+foods%22&fr2=sb-top&fr=ush-ans&vm=r&rd=r1

      You can see further tips in http://au.search.yahoo.com/search?p=how+to+fall+asleep+and+stay+asleep%22&fr=ush-ans&ygmasrchbtn=Web+Search&vm=r

  10. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quicker?
    Lately, sometimes I've noticed that I've tried to lie down, and would be just lying there for a while before falling asleep. What are some things I could do to help me fall asleep quicker whenever I have this problem?

    Thanks.

    • ANSWER:
      Please don't get hooked on any over-the-counter sleep aids. Tylenol PM, Advil PM, Benedryl, or Nyquil are all VERY addictive. They're only meant to be taken when you're sick.

      For one thing, NEVER nap during the day. Before bed drink some warm milk. (You can add honey to taste.) It has Tryptophan in it, which is very soothing and makes you sleepy. It helps millions of people fall asleep every night. Please don't knock it till you try it!! lol

      Melatonin is a good vitamin to take at night. It's VERY safe, and it's sold anywhere they sell vitamins. Walmart is probably the cheapest. 3Mg's before bed should knock you out.

      Another trick is to NOT think about yourself when you get in bed. Think about a movie or TV show you watched, a book you read, or even some beautiful scenery.

      Something here has got to help you! Bless you and good luck! :)

  11. QUESTION:
    Cant fall asleep easily. How can i fall asleep quicker?
    okkk im 14 and ive been having trouble falling asleep. No matter how tired i am, i can never sleep untill an hour, or sometimes even 2 hours after im laying in bed. ive drank warm milk, listened to music, read books, counted back from 100, breathed deeply, but nothing works. and school is starting soon, so that doesnt help. Can u tell me how to fall asleep quicker?

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  12. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quicker tonight?
    for the last 4 nights i havent fallen asleep until about 12-1am. i had to get up for school today and i didnt get much sleep last night, only about 5 hours. i usually get about 9 hours (9pm-6am). so how can i get back into a good sleep rhythm? (i havent for the last week because we had thanksgiving break and snow days here) i dont care if i gotta drink warm milk, or anything like that etc etc. thanks for answering!

    • ANSWER:
      stay awake and active during the day, no cat napping... that way you will be so knackered you are ready for bed

      don't drink caffeinate drinks in the evening, don't eat too late at night... have a healthy bed time routine, winding down before bed time.

  13. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quicker?
    I have to get up for the first day of school tomorrow really early, and i always have issues with falling asleep it takes like a few hours what should i eat/drink/take to allow me to fall asleep very quick within the next few hours (i already took one capsul of tylenol to maybe help me get tired)

    • ANSWER:
      Have sex or masterbate if u don't have a partner...Hey it works for me. I fall right asleep.

  14. QUESTION:
    Any tips on how I can fall asleep quicker?
    I always seem to have trouble falling asleep,
    My room is always pitch black and not a sound is to be heard, I have a comfortable bed/pillows/covers, etc. But somehow I can't fall asleep. Even if I am super tired, I just can't.

    Any tips/help/advice you can give me?

    Thanks so much!

    P.S. No sleeping pills etc. ... I'm not into that stuff.

    • ANSWER:
      http://www.helpguide.org/life/sleep_tips.htm

  15. QUESTION:
    how do i fall asleep quicker ?
    I know how to fall asleep , but it takes so long .. I lie there waiting to fall asleep , thinking about stuff till a fall asleep.

    any tips on how to fall asleep quicker? :)

    • ANSWER:
      Have a cup of tea before bed, it calms a person down.
      You might want to try listening to music, it's what helps me fall asleep quickly.

  16. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quick at night?
    I am 14. I go to bed at around 10 and just lay there until about 2 then finally fall asleep. I usually wake up at 10. What can I do to fallasleep quicker?

    • ANSWER:
      make sure your more active in the day. if your lazy during the day then you won't be so tired.. and chamomile tea helps relax you to. oh read at night to.. that helps me..

  17. QUESTION:
    Why can't I fall asleep quicker?
    I close my eyes and my mind is to concerned about things. How do I fall asleep?

    • ANSWER:

  18. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep easier without pills?
    I'm 14 and a girl and can't sleep, even when I'm tired it takes me hours to fall asleep and in result I'm tired often and look pale and sick.. I mean I sleep well it just takes so long to fall asleep.. I hear lavender works, but is there any food or something natural you can do to fall asleep quicker. My mom said no to sleeping pills so that's out.

    • ANSWER:
      Indeed no to pills as they can cause dependence.

      Routine is the key! Say 2 hours before bed time, start a routine. It could include taking a bath and watching a certain show. Whatever it is, do the same thing at the same time everyday. Eventually, you will condition your brain to know that "hey, it is bath time, that means after wards, she is going to read for a bit, and go to bed" and you will get tired.

      It's exactly like teaching puppies tricks believe it or not. The more a routine is practised, the more effective it will be.

      Exercise is not a good idea. Although it wears you out, it causes your body to release adrenaline which will keep you awake.

      Eating carbs is utterly ridiculous. Carbs are what your body uses to make energy. Eating carbs will keep you awake. Don't listen to Mr. PlayaSlaya....he is giving you wrong information for no other reason that to attempt to gain a smidge of personal power over another's actions to, what I can assume, to feel better about himself.

      Smells, such as lavender, encourage resting and therefore, sleep =)

  19. QUESTION:
    What are some ways to help you fall asleep at night?
    I find it very difficult to fall asleep sometimes. I usually wake up at 7 in the morning and I wouldn't be able to fall asleep until like 12.

    How can I fall asleep quicker? like around 10 instead of 12?

    • ANSWER:
      Non-pharmacological treatment is the best option.
      Try to ensure that you only go to bed only when you are sleepy, maintain a regular schedule, avoid naps, remove yourself from bed if unable to fall asleep <20min, try and do something relaxing and try again.

      If that fails, maintain a sleep log, determine mean total sleep time for baseline period, where sleep efficiency is less than 80%, decrease time in bed by 15minutes and repeat adjustment every 5-7days.

      Try to maintain a regular sleep-wake schedule, do not nap, avoid sleeping-ins, do not lie in bed for prolonged periods awake, avoid excessive fluid or food intake in evenings, exercise regularly but not within 3 hours of bedtime, no caffeine after noon, minimise alcohol, tobacco and other stimulants.

  20. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep faster?
    Im on swim team so we do allot of tiring stuff. I came home, ate breakfast, watched some tv, and fell asleep. I slept for about 3 hours. Every time i sleep after swim practice i have a hard time sleeping at night. So how do i fall asleep quicker? I know im going to have a hard time sleeping so yeah any tips?

    • ANSWER:
      I'm also like that because there's a lot going on in the day so I can't avoid taking a nap in the afternoon. I just listen to music at night to help me fall asleep. :)

  21. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep quicker ( its crazy )?
    i thin i have a sleeping disorder i lay in my bed for hours trying to fall asleep i even take like 10 of those pills that make u sleep i just woke up and its 3pm

    • ANSWER:
      try not to force yourself into sleeping it only makes things harder. what you would want to do is if you feel like you cant sleep just take deep breaths until you get tired. what i do is i usually read some boring book, or go to another room ( make sure it isn't fully lit) and watch tv. also you can try to work out like 2 hours b/4 you sleep it usually tires your body by then. at worst cases your probably have insomnia.

  22. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep EASILY on Christmas eve?
    I always have trouble falling asleep on Christmas eve and I'd like to hear your opinions. What are some things I can do to fall asleep quicker and easier? And stay asleep longer? I always wake up really early on Christmas and can never go back to sleep...

    • ANSWER:
      Different thing Help Different People.
      Easy approaches to this issue are drinking a glass of warm milk before bed or playing soothing sounds like the ocean. Or just out in head phones with soft music and close you eyes.
      If not You could try not sleeping very much before hand so that at bedtime on christmas eve you just go to sleep fast.
      And of course there are medication's available, over the counter or prescribed that can help you sleep.

  23. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep easier?
    Last few nights, I haven't been able to fall asleep as quick as I used too. Any tips or techniques on how to fall asleep quicker?

    • ANSWER:
      Lavender oil.
      Meditation.
      Not watching tv in your bedroom.
      Not doing anything too mentally stimulating before bedtime.
      A glass of hot milk (or a turkey sandwich - tryptophan).
      Go to bed at the same time each night so your body gets into a pattern.
      Make sure your room is neither too hot nor too cold.

  24. QUESTION:
    How do you fall asleep everynight? Helpful suggestions?
    I have been having trouble with falling asleep quicker. I lay in bed at 9:30, but can't ever fall asleep until 10:30. I've been really tired, and need to know how to fall asleep quicker. What do u use to help yourself fall asleep quickly? Any suggestions?

    • ANSWER:
      1- Take it easy
      Don't throw yourself into strenuous physical activity less than 3 hours before going to bed. Since exercising elevates your body temperature and arouses you, you'd have more trouble falling asleep. For the same reason, don't take a large heavy meal just before going to bed.

      2- Avoid confrontations
      Spending time with your family or those you love during the last part of the day is wonderful. But avoid starting or fueling confrontational discussions. Half an hour before bedtime is not really the ideal time to start talking to your spouse about that big purchase you want to make, or to complain about something that bothers you.

      Hey, I know it's easier said than done :) but do try to keep this in mind the next time you want to start debating.

      3- Bore yourself to sleep
      Likewise, it's really not a good idea to start surfing the internet or delve into an engrossing novel just before bedtime.

      Instead, tackle a boring task like doing paperwork or the dishes. You could also read a few pages of a difficult book or skim a work-related document. Choose something that'll NOT leave you saying three hours later "gee, it's two o'clock already!"

      4- Take a warm bath
      Taking a nice warm bath is an excellent way to dissolve tensions and leave the day behind. It has a paradoxical effect: the warm water rises your body temperature at first, but then later on makes it drop faster, easing your way into the night by making you feel sleepy. But don't take it just before going to bed for that same reason.

  25. QUESTION:
    10 POINTS! how can i fall asleep quicker?
    always when i try to go to sleep i just lay in my bed for hours until i finally fall asleep, how can i fall asleep in the next 20 minutes or so?

    • ANSWER:

  26. QUESTION:
    how to fall asleep quicker?
    hey feeling a lil tired but i lay and i cant fall asleep any tips first dday of school 2mm
    i need tips to fall asleep quicker not for the first day of school
    WELL USUALLY I WAKE UP AT 7 SO WOULD I WAKE UP AT THT TIME TOMTOW

    • ANSWER:
      Get on a regular schedule of sleeping and waking at the same time each day, including on weekends.

      Turn off the TV and computers 30 minutes to an hour before that time. The type of light they emit can wake a brain back up.

      Drink some calming tea just before sleeping.

      When you're in bed play some music (listening to podcasts works really well for me - I find the voices soothing) or read a book to settle down.

  27. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quicker? Wake up sooner?
    I fall asleep around 2 or 3 AM and wake up around noon. I HATE being in this sleeping schedule and I wish I could change it.
    Is there anyway for me to fall asleep faster?
    I don't like tea.
    I can't have milk.
    I have to have to tv on every night.
    I'm too young to have sleeping medicine.
    Am I screwed?

    Now, to wake up sooner:
    I wake up around seven but I always fall asleep again.
    I'm terrible with alarms.

    Will anything help?

    • ANSWER:
      For a starter you HAVE to turn the T.V off : ) Then get yourself to bed early even if you can't fall off to sleep straight away, just lie there.
      Also I'm not sure if you are having any stimulates like coffee or sugar or whatever at night but if you are STOP
      Try not to stimulate your brain in any way for an hour before you sleep!!!
      Once you have yourself in a better routine you will find it much easier waking up with the alarm in the morning : )

      Good luck

  28. QUESTION:
    how can I make myself feel tired and fall asleep quicker?
    I know alcohol and other drugs can be involved... but I'm FOURTEEN YEARS OLD. I'm not into that kind of JUNK. anyway, I know for a fact that I'm tired. I haven't been able to fall asleep at night I always end up falling asleep at like 2 or even 3 in the morning! and I yawn and things like that before bed but once I get to bed? I yawn still but I never FALL ASLEEP at the time I want to!!! and then I sleep until 10 or 11!!!! D: help me pleease, I want to fix this before school starts!

    • ANSWER:
      Play sports, do exercise.
      And the best way is to read a book ;D

  29. QUESTION:
    How do i relax my mind and muscles to fall asleep quickly.?
    I would like to know ways to relax to fall asleep quick. And please none of that warm milk junk.

    • ANSWER:
      I honestly can't tell you from experience, BUT I found this website a long time ago on stumbleupon.com and I found it very interesting. Check it out and try some of the techniques they recommend and see if they work :)
      http://www.sleepingtricks.com/

  30. QUESTION:
    What time should I go to bed and how do I fall asleep quicker?
    I'm 13, female and I go high school (of course :p). I'm aiming to wake up at 7am but it's not very likely. School starts at 8:30am and it takes be normally about 1hr to get ready, but I hate having to rush. I like to take my time getting dressed. When my alarm goes off I nearly always ignore it. When should I go to sleep so I'll be able to wake up easily.
    I would like to sleep at 9, but I can never fall asleep straight away. It normally takes me about half an hour to go to sleep. If it's a bad day, then an hour or even more! So if you have any tips please tell me! :-)

    Thanks in advance!! :D
    xoxo,

    Akifah :)

    • ANSWER:

  31. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quick?
    I literally have been tossing & turning for hours in my bed. I just can't seem to fall asleep. I need ideas that will actually work to fall asleep quickly.

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  32. QUESTION:
    Is it ok if i use benadryl to fall asleep?
    i just want to use it one night. the night before my first day of school, because usually i get really nervous and get no sleep. so i was wondering if i could drink benadryl or benadril how ever you spell it to fall asleep quicker. and how much should i drink? and around what time so it works when i go to sleep? ill go to sleep at 8:30pm

    thxxx

    • ANSWER:
      A lot of over-the-counter sleeping pills are really just benadryl (also called diphenhydramine).

      So it is okay to take benedryl to help you sleep, but it should not be used on a regular basis. The usual dosage for somebody who weighs at least 100 pounds is 25mg. Take the pill 10-15 minutes before bedtime.

  33. QUESTION:
    How do I fall/stay asleep?
    It usually takes me 30-90 minutes to fall asleep, and I wake up at least 4 or 5 times during the night. The only time I fall asleep quickly and stay asleep is when I did not get adquate sleep the night before, or I'm just exhausted from whatever I did during the day. When I've gotten 7-9 hours the night before, I can't fall asleep the next night! How can I fall asleep quicker and stay asleep longer, without resorting to medicated sleep aids?

    • ANSWER:
      1. Don't watch t.v. or be on the computer about 30 mins. to an hour before you go to bed. [the light wakes you up]
      2. Take a warm bath or shower to relax you before you go to bed.
      3. Do an activity that tires your eyes, like reading.
      4. When you do go and lay down in bed, don't stress yourself saying i have to go sleep, i have to go to sleep, it makes it harder to actually go to sleep.

  34. QUESTION:
    any tips on how to fall asleep quick?
    ive been sleeping at 8am but wake up at 10am. its weird i try to sleep early but i just cant. how do you fall asleep? suggestions? tips?

    • ANSWER:

  35. QUESTION:
    How can you fall asleep quick and easy?
    I'm simply having trouble falling asleep, my mind seems to always be actively thinking of something like homework, story ideas or just general things in life. How do I just "Switch off"

    • ANSWER:
      Exercise during the day
      make sure you have enough calcium, magnesium and vitamin D
      B complex vitamins will also help
      try melatonin too

  36. QUESTION:
    How can i fall asleep faster and quicker?
    Hi, I have been having troubles falling asleep. And i need like a meathod to do so.
    I always get frustrated when i cant fall asleep, start to worry . ect.
    I really really need like some tips . Please no medication involved. And please no counting sheep beacause that does not work for me.
    Thank you :) Candi
    And please reply to this asap.

    • ANSWER:
      i used to have the same problem..for a while i couldnt sleep at all and it was horrible..make sure to not watch the news before going to sleep because that occupys ur mind and prevents u from sleeping, remove any technology from ur room just until ur sleeping patterns return to normal, try clearing your mind because if your thinking about tmrw and all the worries and problems, your going to have a hard time sleeping, also make sure your feet are warm, i know this sounds weird but if my feet aren't warm i cant sleep lol, and finally as you sleep think of relaxing things, or make up fantasies, and just relax...all of this really helped me when i was having trouble sleeping...good luck...God bless.

  37. QUESTION:
    How long does it take you to fall asleep?
    for me its about 10 mins, i fall asleep quick.

    • ANSWER:
      oh mannn, like 3 hours .

  38. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quick without drugs?
    I need to know how to put yourself to sleep. I DON'T want to use drugs or special drinks. If there's a quick way help PLZ. I need to sleep. PLZ don't ask why I just want to know a way to get to sleep without drugs or mixing stuff.

    • ANSWER:
      i have major problems sleeping too. heres a list of things that have helped me:
      1. count backwards from 2 or 300.
      2. if there is something you really enjoy doing (i.e. i love soccer) imagine your self doinng it really well as your falling asleep. (like i imagine scoring some awesome shot :p) haha sounds lame but it works.
      3. seriously, go to your happy place. think about people and things and stuff that make you happy. its a lot easier to fall asleep if your happy and relaxed.
      4. put a cold washcloth on your forehead. as odd as this sounds, studies have shown that your brain is literally hot. i thought it sounded idiotic but i tried it and it seriously works amazing! it like calms you down i guess haha.
      5. read. it will eventually put you to sleep. takes a while but it works. hope this helps!! :) oh and one last thing is listen to music.

  39. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep faster?
    Ok well lately I've been having some trouble falling asleep, so is there anything I could do to fall asleep quicker? >_<

    • ANSWER:
      Well I would drink some warm tea and take a warm bath listen to some sothing music and lay down and try to fall asleep. Hope this HELPS!

  40. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quicker?
    I have a TV, that I watch until like 3am, then I use the computer until 5am and then all of a sudden I wake up between 7am and 11am with a big message on my net book like battery dead or 5 minutes remaining.....
    I think I have a sleeping disorder and I've tried eating a banana and drinking warm milk.....................
    I dont know what to do and I am going to a sleep over soon and I dont want my friends to think Im wierd! :(
    HELP ME!
    Its actually 01:56 now
    Im tired, though I cant sleep, and when school comes back, I fall asleep in class and always get into trouble, my teachers have even send home notes and called my parents, my health teacher told me to buy a sleeping medicine, but I am afraid I will over sleep then..............
    The only place I get a good nights sleep is in my grandads spare guest bed....its so nice but he doesn't remember where he got the mattress and he said it was expensive!
    I only use the computer and TV because I cant sleep, I usually go to bed between 9 and 10 and i take out the computer and turn on the TV at around 12 because I cant sleep!
    I feel I've tried everything and failed misserably.............

    • ANSWER:
      Get a more regular sleeping pattern. It's healthy to maintain a current sleeping pattern, ex : Go to bed the same time every night ( not too late, at 10:30pm the latest) and wake up around the same time too.
      Try taking a benidril, it has a side effect that makes people drowsy (sleepy) I always take that when I can't fall asleep.
      Stay off electronics, it's a proven fact that the LED screens make your brain more awake, and then you have a harder time falling asleep.
      Get rid of the TV, you don't have a disorder, you're just to distracted at the TV that you watch it rather than sleeping.
      It takes a couple of days to get used to sleeping patterns. For example :
      Every day for school I have to wake up at 6. And we recently had a winter break, and it took me 3 days to get used to sleeping in. Don't worry if it doesn't work at first, just go slowly.

      Try reading a book, or listening to very soft music before you go to be.

      There's also this pillow mist spray that I use from Bath And Body Works, it's called SLEEP. and it makes your brain cells more relaxed so you can have a better night sleep. Try using that.

      If nothing at all seems to work, you definitely need to talk to your doctor and get some kind of medication that will help you sleep better at night. :) But don't be ashamed of taking pills, 3 outta 5 people do. I have depression and I take pills for that, and I just tell people it's for allergies. :)
      GOOD LUCK !

  41. QUESTION:
    what are some easy ways to fall asleep quick?
    i find it hard to get to sleep on christmas eve even when im not excited for it ... any ideas how to get to sleep quick?

    • ANSWER:
      Don't drink any caffeine all day.
      Eat a banana before bed - apparently they have a natural chemical in them that helps induce sleep.

  42. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep?
    Just flew back from Canada yesterday and I am back in London, so im not quite used to the time difference yet. It is currently 2am UK time and I need to be up again at 7:30...any ideas to help me fall asleep quicker as I am wide awake the the moment!

    • ANSWER:
      spin around 100 times,

  43. QUESTION:
    How long does it take you to fall asleep? Any tips?
    I have to wake up at 6am for work and dont get home till about 8pm--so I don't get much to time to relax once I'm home. I have anxiety about falling asleep quick enough and then freak out when it takes longer then an hour. I've reading watching tv etc but the thought of going to sleep is always in the back of my mind. Right now I've been taking ambien every night (except weekends) but hate doing that...any help?

    • ANSWER:
      My ice hockey team play quite late and it's often 11pm when I get home, but I used to struggle as I was so full of adrenalin that I was too wired to relax.

      I found this really helped:

      * Get yourself as comfy as you can in bed and regulate your breathing to match how you would expect it to be when you sleep. Drop your breathing to what you think it is like to be asleep. Once you've got your breathing low and shallow, like being asleep, I found I drop off to sleep much much easier.
      * Avoid coffee, sports drinks, anything with sugar, glucose or caffeine in from about 7pm onwards.
      * Take a shower and take your time. Don't dash in and out. The heat and water tends to be pretty calming
      * Don't list things you have to do tomorrow or run through things in your head at night. Once you're home, it's turnoff time.
      * On your way home, if you drive, sing your freaking lungs out all the way home to a CD or your favourite radio station. I cannot stress how much this really helps. By the time you get home, all the pent up frustration or stress of the day left when you were belting out Matchbox 20 songs (in my case!).
      * Ring a friend or family member that you need a catch up with, and chat to them for 30-45 minutes. Simply talking to someone you want to talk to can help relax you and help you vent any frustraion you might have, with someone who understands.

      Hope this helps and hope you get some good rest!

  44. QUESTION:
    Ok when i fall asleep my mind tends to wonder usally more then it does in the day.?
    I was wondering how i can fall asleep quicker and dream about what i want to dream about..... like if i wanted to dream about a rose garden for example how can i dream about the rose garden? thanks if you could help

    • ANSWER:
      Well this method works for me hopefully it does the same for you. First you need to fall asleep in a silent room that isn't too cold and isn't too warm. Then before you fall asleep think of what you want to dream about and only that thing. It might not work the first couple nights but after a while it should.

  45. QUESTION:
    It's taking me more than 2 hours to fall asleep?
    I'm just really stressed out but when I go to sleep I just can't get my mind to settle down. And when I wake up in the morning [like 8am] I can't go to college because I'm so tired. And I go back to sleep again and wake up at about 1pm. Any ideas how I can fall asleep quicker?

    • ANSWER:
      Perhaps you can find some useful tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep quicker".

  46. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quick?
    I am 13 and I've noticed that I can't fall asleep at night, especially on a school night.
    I go to bed at 21:00-22:00 and I lay down awake on my bed until 1:00-3:00 in the morning!
    How can I fall asleep quick? Are there any scents or relaxing methods I can use?

    • ANSWER:
      I sometims have this problem too, not often but sometimes. My suggestion would be to lay off the caffeine before bed. Maybe not drink too much soda like avoid it at dinner if you're eating late or after 7pm. I haven't had soda in a long time but I'm on a diet plan and trying to eat more healthier.
      Also you should take a warm/hot shower (or bath if that's what you prefer) before bed. If the weather is too hot to do so where you live then you don't have to but it helps me whenever I get warm and cozy before bed. Blankets help me so that may help you too. If you're still having trouble sleeping maybe watch some boring tv show or try reading before, that may help you sleep.

      Oh and have you started school yet? I know some people have. If so maybe get in bed and read one of your textbooks or notes for school. That should probably get you bored and want to sleep. Maybe a really boring but hard class for you (for me that would be history haha)

      I'm saying this because usually reading/ reviewing notes before bed helps many students to remember what they read when they wake up. This stragety could really help for tests too. I hate when i study earlier for a test but forget little things by time the exam comes. but I noticed this really helps me and has many others. That way even if you don't sleep right away, you'd still get some advantage for school the next day. pretty much just do something boring and not something that will make you stay awake like fun videogames and stuff. You can watch a boring movie too, maybe the national geographic channel? (unless you like that). Try not think too much too. :)

  47. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly?
    For the past month I have been having trouble with falling asleep.I will lye in bed,read,close my eyes try to relax but still nothing puts me to sleep.I end up tossing and turning.I dont fall asleep untill about 5 or after.Anything I can do to make me fall asleep quicker?What useally puts you to sleep right away.I cant stand one more sleepness night.Cause I dont sleep till so earlier I wake up late and half my day is gone.Please help.Thank you.

    • ANSWER:
      ummm well the first part in this is drink a LOT of alchohol until u get absolutely SMASHED i dont mean like ooh im a little dizzy i mean throwing up EVERYWHERE cuz then u will be dumb enough to smash your head through a wall where u will sleep like an angel for the remainder of the night...
      When u wake up with a headache... THERES ALLWAYS TYLENOL!!!

  48. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep quick?
    Hei! So I am going to Canada at 3:00 Am and I need a way to fall asleep! We are driving there and I HATE Long drives. I don't want any pills pls, (sorry I I'm picky!) I am going to stay awake for part of it, but please tell me a way! Best answer for 10 points!!! Thank you in advance!!!

    • ANSWER:
      eat a big meal. that always makes me tired!!

  49. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep fast?
    It is almost 3 and i need some sleep! please give tips on how to fall asleep quick!

    • ANSWER:
      Take some melatonin or drink a glass of milk, make sure you're comfortable where your sleeping, read a book or listen to music very low to calm your mind down, use a freestanding fan to circulate the oxygen in the room and to some create white noise, don't think about anything especially about trying to fall asleep, and if your having this problem all the time, eat earlier and avoid caffeine. Your biological clock might also might be a little off, if it's something like that everyday when you wake up sit in the sun for five minutes or so to help get it into a rhythm.

  50. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep faster?
    i always lie in bed anywhere between 40mins to 2 hours before i fall asleep..
    how can i fall asleep quicker?!

    (ps. simply waking up early isnt a sollution cause i wake up at 6:15am)

    thank youu

    • ANSWER:
      Before you go to bed have a cup of warm milk. Make sure your room is a comfortable temperature not too hot and not too cold. Once in bed read a book or magazine or anything really.. for about 20-30 minutes and you will likely start to feel tired and ready to sleep.
      Hope this helps you :)


How To Fall Asleep Quickly And Easily

When it comes to being unable to sleep, prevention is often the best defense for insomnia. Almost any action you take can affect your ability how to get to sleep. By taking these 14 steps in the hours and minutes before bedtime, you can greatly improve your chances for obtaining a good night's sleep:

1) Be mindful of what foods and drinks you put into your body. To help avoid trouble falling asleep, caffeinated and sugared drinks (or candy) should be completely avoided during the evening hours. Both will leave you feeling jittery and/or wired. As for food, keep your digestive system functioning properly by avoiding eating a big dinner. Also, be sure to eat dinner at least two hours before bedtime.

2) Also avoid the use of alcohol and/or nicotine before bedtime. Though alcohol can sedate the body making it easier to initially fall asleep, your actually quality of sleep is sure to suffer, perhaps waking up prematurely and being unable to sleep again. In addition, the use of nicotine before bedtime is known to make a person sleep more lightly.

3) Stress is a surefire way to promote sleeplessness. Therefore, be sure to take care of any errands or business (such as doing bills) preferably before dinner and at least three hours before bed.

4) To help put you in the right mood for sleep, use heat to your advantage. A long hot shower, or the use of a hot tub or sauna can do wonders to relax a body. Having your partner give you a massage can also help induce a sleep state of mind.

5) To help promote night-time relaxation, create a nice ambient atmosphere. Simple sleep help -- such as aromatherapy, lighting fragrant candles or incense, can do wonders. Soothing gentle music can also accentuate a relaxed state of mind.

6) Another way how to get to sleep more quickly is to avoid watching late night TV. By doing so, there's a good chance you'll get hooked by a really good show, resulting in possibly being unable to sleep afterwards. Instead opt for something more likely to provide sleep help, such as reading a book or meditating.

Frequently Asked Questions

  1. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quickly and easily?
    Well, I am trying to fall asleep right now. Its 12:50 am and I cant fall asleep.
    Is there an effective, easy, quick way to fall asleep?
    This is like I just took five hour energy.
    But I didn't!
    Can somebody answer my question- ASAP!
    A glass of water?
    Count backwards from 100?
    Shove my head under a pillow?
    Its sheer insanity!!!
    So please answer my question:
    Is there a way to fall asleep quickly and easily?
    Any answer that WORKS will do fine!
    Oh my god!
    Please, PLEASE help me! Now!

    • ANSWER:
      There are various thinks that you can do to fall asleep quickly and easily.
      1) You can read any good book.
      2) You can listen soft music.
      3) Don't think so much as its distract your mind.
      4) Don't eat anything so that you can get sleep early specially sweets.
      5) You can also use breathing techniques & meditation to calm yourself and get good sleep.

      I am sure by trying these things you can get a good night sleep.............................

  2. QUESTION:
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly without medication?
    Anyone know how to fall asleep quickly and easily without taking pills or any other bullshit like that?

    • ANSWER:
      deep breathing

  3. QUESTION:
    I need tips on how to fall asleep easily <><><><><>?
    my whole life it has always taken me a long time to fall asleep. It usually takes me an hour or more to fall asleep. It makes no difference if I am tired or not. My friends tell me that they are asleep the second their heads touch the pillow, and I am so jealous.

    Can you give me some tips or ideas on how to fall asleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      I have the same type of problem. I turn on a floor fan and I listen to my iPod which I created a playlist of slow songs that help me get to sleep and just play that through the playlist. I also downloaded white noise which is like the ocean, birds, waterfall, rain, thunderstorm, nature sounds, etc that help people fall asleep and I listen to that. And if none o that works try taking some Advil PM to help you sleep.

  4. QUESTION:
    Falling asleep easily but waking up in the middle of the night unable to sleep again?
    I lie in bed, tired, fall asleep quickly but I wake up without any reasons in the middle of the night after 4-5 hours of sleeping and then I have troubles to go back to sleep again, as I feel all "awakened" when I wake up.

    I am not under any stress, I exercise regularly, don't drink coffee and don't smoke. What's the problem, and how to stop it?

    • ANSWER:

  5. QUESTION:
    How do you make yourself fall asleep..?
    I want to sleep, but I can't. My mind won't turn off and once I lay down I don't feel sleepy. I have to get up earlier tomorrow, so any suggestions as to how I can fall asleep easily and quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      Lately, I've had troubles staying awake...even during the day.

      But I find when insomnia kicks the sandman in the sack that getting in my PJ's, sitting in a very comfortable position, and watching some mellow TV puts me to sleep.

      If you get interested in doing something, like reading or writing or watching a movie-or worry about the stress of the day, then you're brain will remain active and won't be able to drift into a proper level of sleep.

      There are multiple remedies for insomnia that don't have to resort to medication. Warm milk, easy listening music that have no words, counting sheep (yeah, that works for me too), are some examples of easy sleep methods. If you find yourself with racing thoughts, then take a deep breath and find some small noise to focus on. A fan blowing, the wind blowing, your pet breathing, or the music I mentioned earlier. Just completely focus on that one sound and let everything else drown out. Since a monotonous sound is generally boring, you should fall asleep rather easily since the brain is not being stimulated.

      In the worse case scenario, you can resort to some sleep aids or a tsp of cough medicine to help you relax and drift into slumber. But more than anything, find yourself in a comfortable spot- your bed, a chair, or a couch, and let your stress melt away. Forcing yourself to sleep doesn't normally work and the stress of trying to do it keeps you awake. So you need to relax before going to bed. Try doing practicing some methods an hour or so before you bedtime each night alleviate insomnia for when bedtime comes.

      I hope that was helpful
      g'nite.

  6. QUESTION:
    How do I fall asleep easier?
    I have tried everything, I mean EVERYTHING to fall asleep better, lights on and off, counting backwards and forwards, exercising every day, taking a hot bath/shower before I go to bed. What is something that I can do to AK sure that I fall asleep easily and quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      Well the first thing is to not think about sleeping. If you have an important meeting the next day and it is imperative that you get sleep, don't let you mind know that because it'll just keep you up later.
      I know you said counting numbers doesn't work for you. Maybe instead of counting, you picture the numbers. Like, flash each number in your head in a rhythmical order. It's beyond boring and it knocks me out pretty quick.
      Good luck :)

  7. QUESTION:
    How can I fall asleep quickly?
    I cannot get to sleep! Usually I can get to sleep so easily, but it is 12:30 A.M. and I can NOT fall asleep. How can I fall asleep really quickly, because I have to go on a road trip at 10:00 a.m. tommorow.

    • ANSWER:
      try reading a really boring book, or watching a borng channel on tv. i would say take melatonin (it is available over the counter) but it is too late to go out and get some) good luck and have a great time on your road trip

  8. QUESTION:
    how can i fall asleep at night quickly and effortlessly?
    how can i fall asleep fast and easily, without drugs drinking or physical activity to tire me

    just some mental processes or something

    thanks

    • ANSWER:
      Maybe you can try listening to music that makes you feel relaxed? The only problem with that is that whatever you're using to listen to, make sure that it has a time limit or something, like it shuts itself down after 10 minutes. Either that or if you try fake sleeping for a specific reason, then you just end up sleeping. I have the same problem, but I fall asleep playing games. ^^

  9. QUESTION:
    I am REAL energetic at night (and i really mean REAL), so how do i fall asleep quickly!?
    I am more of a night person and can run 10mins continuously at night which is very diff frm me running in the morn and stopping at 2 mins interval during 2.4km run cos im get tired easily.
    I tried exercising to make myself tired but it doesnt work.
    Bathing doesnt either.
    I tried listening to music b4 esp metal and rock and i can fall aslp but after quite a while and it wastes battery as well.

    So wad can i do?! T_T
    sad case tis is.
    i ald said i dun wanna listen to music anymore.....
    im 15 only...

    =.=

    • ANSWER:
      there are a couple of things that may work besides OTC drugs.
      Sex is natural sleep aid especially if you are do-in it right. It releases natural endorphins in the body that relaxes you. Do more activities in the day. Your diet can also effect your sleeping, things loaded with sugars or certain dyes can keep you up. Some medicines like sudafed or like products can actually keep you up. For me Sex is probably the best thing because if your not tired after the first time just do it again and again at some point you will be.

  10. QUESTION:
    how easily did you fall asleep last night?
    shockingly, i fell asleep very quickly..usually it takes forever for me to get to sleep. but i turned out my light and pretty quickly went limp and fell asleep
    Health > General Health Care > Injuries

    wtf?
    metalica=health? no..weird...maybe they're saying we're mental!
    hahhaha

    • ANSWER:
      so funny you mention that!
      i have THE worst trouble falling asleep, but last night i tried ny quil, even though i'm not sick, and it worked pretty well!

  11. QUESTION:
    How to fall asleep quicker?
    I have always had problems falling asleep. I'm not sure if it's insomnia, but usually I won't fall asleep until a few hours after I first went to bed. Sometimes I just lie there, but I suffer from chronic boredom (one of many symptoms of Borderline PD I have which I haven't been fully diagnosed with yet). I used to just listen to music or play games on my phone/watch anime until I became tired. But that doesn't really happen until about 3 or 4 AM. IF it ever does happen, it's rare. This isn't gonna work anymore since school is starting. I'm 14 and male, if that is relevant. May anyone please tell me how I can fall asleep quickly and/or more easily.

    • ANSWER:
      To sleep better just relax and switch off, if you can.

      If you are having trouble switching off at bedtime some light exercise (for example, push ups or sit ups) at bedtime often helps you to relax, unwind and switch off and that often improves your sleep. Strenuous exercise at bedtime is likely to ruin your sleep.

      Common sleep aids include warm milk, Chamomile tea, 5-HTP, Melatonin and Valerian.

      You can see further tips in a web search for "how to fall asleep and stay asleep".

  12. QUESTION:
    I need help falling asleep ?
    It takes me a while to get to sleep. Any tips on how to fall asleep quickly and easily?

    • ANSWER:
      Do not go on sleeping pills. Addiction to them is extremely high right now and not worth it.

      Why can't you fall asleep? Is it that you have too much on your mind? if so, start an hour before you want to go to bed. Grab a piece of paper and a pen (or pencil) and write down all the stuff you have in your mind. Then rewrite it to find the priorities and what you need to do about them. Take the paper and pen into the bedroom with you and if you have too, get up adn write on it some more to empty out your thoughts.

      If it's about the following day, start a journal. Start writing down how you feel about the people you see on a daily basis, write about your day and get it all out of your system and mind. Write about the following day and what you'd like to say about these people, but shouldn't. Get it all out so your mind isn't bombarded with it the moment your head hits the pillow.

      Other things that can help are not playing any form of video game or being on the computer for one hour before you are going to go to bed! Your brain functions speed up while you are doing these things and it makes it harder for it to slow down and get into a restful state if you do it too near to bedtime. Don't exercise before bed either, it gets your adrenaline up and can make it nearly impossible to sleep. 3 hours before bed time is the latest you should do it.

      Try meditation 15 minutes before going to bed. For many hot showers can wake a person up instead of relaxing. Take any showers or baths one hour before bedtime and not at bedtime. Make that last hour before you are going to go to bed a relaxing time. Turn off the tv, the computer, the games and the phone. Let your brain go to town so that by the time you get into bed, it's worn itself out and you'll sleep easily.

      Make your bedroom a place of quiet and peace. No tv in there, no stereo, no wild pictures or posters. Make it a very soothing and calm place. This shouldn't be a room to play in, but a place to relax in. This isn't as easily done if you are not an adult with your own place. Keep the bedroom clean, a cluttered room makes for a cluttered mind. hard to be a sanctuary if it's a pit. Clean it up, wash your sheets (blankets too if possible). Vacuum your bed really well, put each pillow in the dryer with a dryer sheet for 15 minutes each.

      This is not going to become the room for relaxation and sleep.

      If you are younger, don't do home work in there. Do it at the dining room table or in the living room. Don't hang out in there, hang out in the living room.

      Good luck.

  13. QUESTION:
    How can I go to sleep and wake up quickly?
    Every night i go to sleep at 10pm and every morning i wake up at 6am but its really hard to fall asleep and wake up quickly. How can i do these quickly and easily? I cant change the times so dont suggest that. Thanks in advance(:

    • ANSWER:
      buy some sleeping pills at the store if you want somthing naturalbuy some melatonin

  14. QUESTION:
    What's the best way to powernap?
    How can I take a power nap at work when I need to fall asleep quickly and easily?

    • ANSWER:
      Usually a power nap is something you need when you are already tired from lack of sleep, but need to stay awake longer. I usually take a 15 minute power nap if I stay up longer than 2 days. My only advice is set a loud alarm. It's probably best not to power nap at work. I guess be in a quiet place and close your eyes? Sorry I can't be more help.

  15. QUESTION:
    How to wake up early after taking a benadryl ?
    Its 2 in the morning and I have school in the morning. I can not get to sleep. Like I'm not even tired. I need to get up at 6:30 or 7:00. If I take a benadryl or half a benadryl will I be able to wake up at either time? Please I've tired counting sheep, turning off the t.v , boring myself and nothing works. Either you can answer the benadryl question or if you can give me some tips to fall asleep quickly and easily. Please and Thank you...

    • ANSWER:
      You shouldn't be taking it just to fall asleep. Only take it if you absolutely have too, plust it WILL inhibit your capability of waking up in the morning.

      Just drink some warm milk, read a book, and lie in bed. You will eventuall fall asleep. Good luck!

  16. QUESTION:
    Does anyone know of some helpful reading material that will help my husband understand me?
    My husband is a very good loving guy who works very hard. That being said he just doesn't seem to understand how very tiring and trying pregnancy is. In a way I don't blame him, because before I got pregnant myself, I always thought pregnant women might be overdramatizing about their symptoms. I didn't have ANY experience with any women close to me becoming pregnaant however, so all I got was tv shows and movies LOL

    But no matter how many times I try to explain to him how I feel, ect, he seems to think it's not as bad as I'm saying and that it is very temporary, and forgets about them in 30 mins. I had not had any mood swings with my pregnancy, but now I have been getting irritated lately with repeating myself. For example: Sleeping. It takes me a good hour if not more to finally get comfortable enough to get to sleep. I've never been good at falling asleep quickly anyways. Now add to this the fact I need to get up to pee at least 3 times a night, and can't fall back asleep easily each time.. this just adds up to barely getting 5 hours of sleep for every 8 he sleeps. (he doesn't wake up at all). Now I've explained this to him, and he still rags on me about taking a nap during the day!

    My question is, how can I get him to relate to me and understand that the things going on in (and to) my body will not be over until the baby is out of me?! And that when I take the time to mention what I'm feeling and experiencing, that I'm not trying to complain, but let him know whats going on with me so he won't be surprised by it later on when it becomes too much for me to handle?! Is there any reading material or website that would be good for him to read? Let me know and Thanks so much!

    • ANSWER:
      http://www.bookdads.com/dadlabs-guide-to-fatherhood-pregnancy-and-year-one/

      http://blogmommas.com/?p=1740

      I like the second pregnancy book.

  17. QUESTION:
    Why do my fiancee and I wake up every night between 2 and 3 AM?
    We moved to a new house 2 weeks ago. Before this, both of us would have variable good/fair nights of sleep, depending on how hard we worked and how much sleep we got. But I would safely say that neither of us had a "sleep disorder" and both of us would usually be able to get back to sleep immediately when we woke up in the night.
    Since we have moved to our new house, we fall asleep easily and quickly, but we both find ourselves wide awake between 2-3 AM, and can't get back to sleep for anywhere from 1-2 hours. This even happens on days where we've been exhausted.
    We've tried moving the bed to different positions in the room, and still...nothing.
    Does anybody have any idea why this could be happening?
    I appreciate these answers, but I'm certain that the waking is not due to stress, emotional, or physical reasons. I'm convinced it is something with the physical environment, and I'm looking for somebody who may have had a similar experience and struck upon the reason.

    • ANSWER:
      If it's insanely different from your old house that could effect your sleeping mentality (Ex: Bright white walled room to a dark wooded room) Or you're still adjusting to your new home. You got a new bed, maybe?

  18. QUESTION:
    how many naps for a 15 month old?
    My daughter will be 15 months old next week and goes to a home daycare every afternoon. They've asked me to change her schedule so she naps at 1:00 every afternoon, because that's when the other (and older) kids nap.

    She currently sleeps 8pm until between 7 and 8 am (getting up once to eat), goes down for a nap at 11am for about an hour and another one at about 3pm for an hour. I've always followed her lead for her sleeping times, and this is what her body wants.

    When I put her down for her naps, she is tired - dark circles around her eyes, cranky, and clumsy - and falls asleep quickly and easily. So, to me she still needs both of these naps. So, I'm reluctant to change her schedule just because it's what the other kids do. They are older and have been having only 1 nap a day at 1pm for a long time.

    So, when does your 15 month old nap and for how long? Any suggestions on how to handle this situation?

    • ANSWER:

  19. QUESTION:
    I breastfeed my baby for 15 months, how can I wean her off?
    My 15 month baby hates wholemilk, she never drinks a drop of wholemilk since she was 12 month old. I'm a full time working mom, during the day when I'm at work she refuses milk and tries to make it up at night. She gets up every 3-3.5 hours for breastfeeding. She also seeks the comfort at the breast, she falls asleep easily and quickly when being breastfed. My husband and I try everything we could to force her to drink wholemilk but none of it helps!

    We will see her doctor this coming week, I hope I will get some good advise from the doctor. In the meantime I'm so desperate! Do you know or run into anything like this? What should I do?
    Thank you so much all for your advises and answers! After reading all your posts I'm adding a bit more details so you can have a clear of what I'm going through.

    I've been breastfeeding her exclusively, after six weeks of staying home I went back to work, at home she took the bottle with breastmilk, the nanny had such a difficult time to give her a bottle. She sometimes refused the bottle somemtimes took the bottle. Time went by as now she's growing bigger and becoming more aware of what's going on. She just totally refused the bottle when I'm at work. She eats solid and drinks a lot of orange juice. I breastfeed her before I go to work, then right after I get home I breastfeed her all the way until bed time. She also drinks water. Water and juice are her most favorite when I'm not home. As soon as she sees the sippie with wholemilk in there she screams the heck out. She knows how to drink from the glass/cup, sippie, from using a straw, but refuses to taste the cowmilk.
    I mixed with strawberry syrup and chocolate ovaltine, but still it didn't work. I also make her food with a lot of fish, anything that will give her a source of calcium and vitamin D to make up from lacking of milk. She drinks cowmilk without any problem, I think she just hates the taste of it. From the day she was born I co-sleep with her to make the breastfeeding easier for me, to somehow help me from lacking of sleep. She's so used to that kind of co-sleep. I want to wean her off because I think wholemilk has more calcium in it, as of now my breastmilk does NOT have much nutrion as it was before. Also she eats very little, weaning her off will make her eat more. She was born with weigh and height above average, now everything dropped to below average.

    I try every possible way I can but none is helpful, and I'm so desperate!

    Thank you.

    • ANSWER:
      I breastfed my twins until they were 16 months old. There's NOTHING wrong with breastfeeding until this age, but if she's not drinking regular whole milk and you WANT her to, then there are a few things you could do. My girls drank whole milk during the day and would get breastmilk at night. After a while, they started boycotting whole milk altogether. So, the doctor suggested that I mix their whole milk with a flavored yogurt. They LOVED it and were able to finish their milk every time I gave it to them. I wouldn't involve chocolate mix yet as you'll have a hard time getting them to drink anything else if you add sugar to the milk (which is my problem now...argh!)

      As for her being comforted while breastfeeding, that's understandable. However, if you're ready to wean her, it's best to start incorporating other night time routines and move her away from that one. I used to let the girls watch a special cartoon or pick out a book to read. After a while, they just dropped that last feeding and started drinking more whole milk during the day.

      Good luck to you and congratulations for being able to breastfeed this long! It's tough, but it's so good for them!

  20. QUESTION:
    How to get my neborn to sleep at night?
    My daughter is almost 4 weeks old and still seems to have her days and nights confused. She takes long naps all day with minimal awake timeand when she wakes in the middle of the night she is up for 3 hours, often times very fussy just wanting to be rocked while standing up. Because I am so tired at night I find that I give in easily to bringing her into my bed to lay with me until be both fall asleep (I know terrible, dangerous habit to get into). I really want to get to the point where she wakes to eat and then falls quickly back to sleep. Any advice??? Thanks for your help!

    • ANSWER:
      Get your child into a routine as soon as possible. We had a routine the day my son was born (and I almost yelled at the nurses in the hospital for interfering in that routine), and he slept through the night from 2 weeks old. Keep your child engaged during the day, and keep the lights bright, except during times when you want the child to nap. Try to keep feedings on a schedule as well. Worked wonders for my son.

  21. QUESTION:
    How do you get a baby off the bottle quickly and easily?
    My son is 11 months old. I would like to get him off the bottle because I feel that he's old enough to not need it anymore. I think he has an attachment to it. I've made the mistake of laying him down with a bottle and he's been in the habit of this for months. That's how he falls asleep. I know now that this is wrong because of several reasons. Anyway...At the moment my husband and son and I are staying with my husbands parents. (my in laws) I know that it's going to be rough for everyone when I lay him down without a bottle and he cries for 10 to 15 minutes. What can I do? I know that its probably hard to just sit by and watch but I really don't want anyone to intervene. He knows how to use a sippy cub and he only takes a bottle at night or when he takes a nap during the day. I feel that this is best for him. Does anyone have any advice?
    I have a son, not a daughter...and I am not waiting until 18 months. My mom weaned me at 10 months.
    As far as breast feeding goes...I stopped doing that when he was about 2 months or so...so I couldn't do that even if i wanted to. Even if I had breast fed longer I would have stopped when he got teeth.

    • ANSWER:
      Just take it away. Throw all the bottles in the garbage so you don't have any moments of weakness. It is harder for you as a parent than it will be for him. He'll forget about the bottle in a few days, especially if he's fine with the sippy cup. Don't ever lay your baby down with a bottle OR a cup in the crib, even if it's just water.

      The last time my kids had a bottle of milk was their first birthday.

  22. QUESTION:
    do I have symptoms of arthritis? ways to prevent arthritis?
    My mom has arthritis and I am afraid of getting arthritis since the risk factor increases since she has it. I am only 20 years old...and the joints near my knee crack very easily. my feet are not very flexible in general..i am not comfortable sitting on the floor and my legs fall asleep very quickly when I sit indian style. Actually, in general my feet fall asleep very very easily...sometimes up to 10x a day. My mom told me this happens to her as well. Can this be a sign of arthritis? How can I prevent myself from getting arthritis? What can I do about my legs falling asleep so much?

    Please answer all questions and give me as much feedback as possible..I apologize for this question being a bit all over the place.

    • ANSWER:
      You need to do some independent research online about arthritis. From what you explain, I don't think you have much to worry about. Are you a bit overweight? That could be the reason your legs fall asleep. Personally, I've been a bit inactive for the past couple months and gaining a little weight and I've started to notice my legs fall asleep even if I'm sitting one leg over the other (i'm your age as well).
      As for the cracking noises, nothing too much to worry about...it's normal. Make sure your diet has a lot of calcium (you may even want to start taking multivitamins...talk to your doc) and prolly the MOST important thing.....exerciseeee!!! To prevent osteoporosis and other bone related conditions, it's recommended that you do weight bearing exercises...the earlier you start, the more preventative it is for you.

  23. QUESTION:
    How to make the day go by fast?
    It's Christmas Eve, and I honestly can't wait. How can I make the day go by quickly, and how can I fall asleep more easily? I always can't sleep on Christmas Eve... so please help me :)
    Thanks to everyone who answered, except a certain two people. I'm not four, you stupid asses. I simply asked for an iPod Touch this year and I can't wait to see if I got it or not :p

    • ANSWER:
      drink booze

  24. QUESTION:
    My friend can go to sleep very easily...i can't?
    Ok, so i have this friend and she can go to sleep very easily and quickly and she passed out like twice because she didn't have enough water that day. Anyway, i am the complete opposite. My body is very picky where, when, and how I sleep. It takes me about 10 minutes to finally fall asleep unlike her which takes like 2 minutes or so.
    I have never passed out or anything like that, even when I didn't drink anything for basically the whole day.

    What is different between us? Do i have a stronger awake awareness or something? Or does her energy drain faster than mine?

    Just asking
    Okay, it probably takes me a little longer than 10 minutes to fall asleep. Probably maybe 20 depending on the tempature of the room and the comfort of what I am sleeping on.
    In my own bed it's probably 15-25 minutes.

    • ANSWER:
      10 minutes isn't long at all...it sometimes takes me an hour to fall asleep.
      Maybe you are just healthier overall, so it takes you a few minutes longer because you are adequately hydrated and not dehydrated to the point of exhaustion.

  25. QUESTION:
    I have problems sleeping!?
    No matter how tired I am during the day, I can't fall asleep easily at night. So i wake up in the morning feeling I haven't slept enough. Throughout the day I'm tired and sleepy. I go to school, come home, do some work and around 10 I go to bed. Even though I was sleepy the whole day I can't fall asleep till 11.30 or so. I wake up feeling like bummer.

    Help! I really need to start sleeping early because I feel like falling asleep in every class! Do you have any ideas how I can make myself sleep quickly?

    • ANSWER:
      You're lucky. I spend every single day being so tired, but my body (even ON sleeping meds) won't let me sleep more than 2-3 hours a night. I work a job, come home and care for somebody else's child, and then i lie awake for hours and hours with nothing but my thoughts. You've got it good.

      What you need to do is stop thinking at night time. It prevents you from sleeping a lot of the time, and you may think you have trouble sleeping, but the truth is you just have trouble pushing the off button on your mind. First of all, the bed is for sleeping only. Don't read in it, don't use the laptop, don't do anything but sleep. You have to train your body that. And IF you can't fall asleep after an hour, get up, do something, and then try again. If that doesn't work, read something with very, very small print (out of bed) until your eyes can barely hold themselves up. From your chair to your bed don't do anything but walk. When you get into bed, just close your eyes. Try thinking the word "blank" over and over again until your mind is blank and maybe you'll get lucky and these tricks will help you sleep. They don't help me, but i'm not normal so...good luck!

  26. QUESTION:
    Weird dreams that not only I am having...?
    Recently my father has been bringing up small details of dreams he's been having of the past (possibly), his father, his old house, etc. I had a dream this morning that kept me awake about a friend and I. At first a good friend (who I wish was more than that, haha) and I were sitting in his livingroom (which I have never seen) and his phone rang. The funny part was it rang to a piece of music he'd played before and although it sounded nothing like that, he insisted it was so I just shrugged and agreed. I may have woken up, I may not have, and next thing I know I'm walking near the church in my neighborhood and crossing the street with my best friend. We're walking down the sidewalk when we here about expiration dates and yogurt. Well, it seems the news and the government were strictly warning everyone not to buy yogurt after the 15th, (which is odd b/c 15 hardly has any significance in my life and it's the 25th today) but before was okay (my birthday is on the 14th). Anyways, we had both eaten yogurt recently and it was maybe the 15th or 16th in the dream, I wasn't sure, yet we were sure we'd eaten it past the "safe" time. The yogurt had somehow contained some kind of bacteria (it started with a v, and I was sure it was real but I can't recall the name or if it really was real or not) that caused an incurable cancerous diseases that happened quickly, horribly, painfully and caused diarrhea and weight loss, vomitting, and death. Well so I went home and saw my mom watching a show on a child with such a disease which was documentaried by the nurse with what she said was an X-ray, yet I knew that was impossible and the video quality was like with a camera and the color just a little off so it was only 10-20 years old (others have been prone to stupidity or naivity in my dreams, especially my friend in the previous dream with the phone, my mother, and my father, anyone really)...so I woke up, feeling a little unnerved. If my mom (who is not living with us right now, but is alive) was here, she'd probably say it was spiritual (which being Christian, was my first instinctive wonder) or that there was some kind of demon in the house. Seeing as how my father and I have both been having bad dreams I wondered if maybe it was a change of diet, simply the weather, or just coincidence. (Also, before that dream, when he woke up for work he came in to wake me up and said he thought that I'd said something or made a noise and I said I didn't think I did but when I thought about it, I remember dreaming that I'd woken up moments before and saying that I wasn't dreaming, so possibly I had said something...? I was also breathing very hard). What troubles me is that during the day, usually around 5 to 7 I can fall asleep easily after school, or usually after being asleep for an hour I can fall asleep very easy in the morning (obviously) but at night between 10-12 even on school nights, I have trouble sleeping the majority of the time because it seems like I can never find the proper position, I can't sleep, I randomly have a small trouble or change in breathing (which usually leads to me paranoiedly telling myself when to breathe in and out and making sure my pulse is normal which is only because I'm totally OCD about breathing and my heart for no reason at all...) so I wondered if maybe bad dreams, breathing heavy when I woke up was a health sign, diet, spiritual reasons (or if you aren't spiritual, unlike me, you may not factor that in), or just a dream.

    Sorry for such a long message, but this hour in the morning none of my friends are awake yet and I find this the best place to ask questions...(obviously)

    • ANSWER:
      Yea that's wierd. can you edit it with line breaks? it see a little jumbled?

  27. QUESTION:
    How to get my sleep cycle back to normal?
    Usually, I could go to sleep around 11-11.30pm and then have an alarm wake me up for school around 6.30am, however I was able to easily stay awake at the time, I didn't feel as if I needed any more sleep.

    Since New Year, I didn't go to sleep til 4.30am and didn't end up waking up until 11.30am that morning.
    Then, the night after that, I didn't go to sleep until around 2.30am and didn't wake up til 12pm.
    So, last night, I got to sleep around 2.30am again, but I decided to put an alarm on for 8am - I was so tired and found it hard to stay awake, but I managed it.

    Was I right in setting an alarm to wake me up early?

    Another reason why I am unable to fall asleep quickly, is because I am on my laptop right up until the moment I decide to go to sleep, so obviously, I am going to turn this off around 10pm tonight, and aim to fall asleep around 11ish.
    So, tomorrow morning, shall I set an alarm for around 8am again, or should I do one earlier, or not do one at all?

    Bearing in mind, I have school on Wedensday for 3 days, and kind of need to get back into a decent sleeping pattern, although I am at a friend's birthday party Friday night which will probably ruin it!

    Any advice would be great, thank you!
    :)

    • ANSWER:

  28. QUESTION:
    What is a good book lamp that I can use in bed that won't disturb my partner?
    I like to read in bed at night before sleeping, but my husband likes to fall asleep quickly in a dark room. So I am looking for a book lamp that is bright enough so that I can easily read, but also where the light is focused onto the book only and doesn't make the room bright as well. I have looked online at different options that look good, but I can't assess how bright they actually are. Does anyone know firsthand a specific product that fits what I am looking for? Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      You can get lights that clip right on to your book. They are bright enough so that you can see, but not so bright that it will disturb your sleeping husband. They usually have a bluish light so it doesn't light up the whole room. We've gotten them at Walgreens and Walmart. I've never come across one that was too bright.

      Here's one at Walmart for .88 online.
      http://www.walmart.com/catalog/product.do?product_id=10237196

  29. QUESTION:
    URGENT!! How do I become a heavy sleeper?
    I am a very light sleeper. It takes me hours and hours to fall asleep, and I wake up very easily. So in the morning, I am always still very tired and I have dark circles under my eyes!! Soo how do I become a heavy sleeper?
    How can I fall asleep really quickly and sleep soundly throughout the night?

    (Note: Remember, 10 points for the best answerer! Oh, and PLEASE star this question, because I urgently need as many answers as possible...thanks!)

    Any help would be very much appreciated! Thanks...
    I just want to say T-H-A-N-K-Y-O-U to everyone that answered...you all gave me such excellent answers, and it's going to be really tough choosing a best answer! (I'm really sure that I'll be sleeping well now!! But still keep on answering! Thanks...)

    • ANSWER:
      I have a lot of trouble sleeping these days also. My problem is, is that when I sleep, I think too much. My mind usually races with tons and tons of thoughts. It's hard to relax yourself when trying to sleep. I've been there and it's really hard, I know. I think your trying too hard. Do you roll around a lot when you sleep? Try to stay in one spot and think of something relaxing. I take melatonein..I actually just started taking it. It works pretty well. I produces an extra sleep chemicals in your body so you'll feel sleepy. That's all it does and it's not like the harsh sleeping medicines out there.

      Other things that work for me::

      1) I always sleep with a fan on..even in the winter time. I use tons of blankets.

      2)Put a pillow over your head..a feather pillow that is heavy enough to block out the sound. Just make sure you leave a crack so you can breathe!

      3)Ask your family members to turn down the TV and to make an effort to be quiet.

      4)Don't do anything right before bed that will keep an image in her head all night. Such as homework, the computer, etc.

      I hope this helps..! This is what I do. Oh, and don't listen to your heart beating!..Random, I know.

  30. QUESTION:
    Help! Happily married for 10 yrs. and TERRIFIED!?
    I have always been very secure with myself and in my relationship. I always believed my hubby was my soul mate. I am not doubting that now, but I am worried that he is. Even as I write this I cannot stop the tears, I have spent my nights sobbing, with heart-ache like I have never before experianced. The worst part is, I have no solid proof-I feel like I am going crazy. This summer I decided to be a stay at home mom while my husband worked full time plus overtime. I stay home with our two children (5 and 9). I have no adult interaction except when he comes home and then he is tired and falls asleep quickly. I have noticed some things lately that have me worried. First, i have a horrible gut feeling something is wrong-but he swears there isn't. My husband has been coming home with new clothes constantly, for the first time in 10 years, I notices he started doing his own laundry. He will leave the house unshowered, but he will come home at night smelling freshly showered (unless it is in my head, but I don't think so). I talked to him a few times and he says he is at work (we worked together for the last 10 years-we met there) but then I see on my "find my phone" app that he isn't where he says he is. I have noticed a trend, He seems to be going to the same area every day. I bought him an IPAD 2 for his birthday and since then he is very secretive on it. My husband has hidden and locked picture apps and hidden emails that I discovered but cannot access due to passwords. I am finding clothing that seems freshly washed that doesnt smell like my laundry soap/fabric softener, not to mention I never saw him leave the house in these nice clothes. our sex life has always been great, but lately it is hot and cold, I almost sense that he shuts down mentally I am SOOOOOOOOOOO heartbroken that words cannot describe my pain! Am I being paranoid? Is everything fine? i have never been clingy but now it seems I question everything! i noticed alot of history on his computer that leads me to believe that he thinks he is still in love with an ex girlfriend that may have contacted him in the last several months-also in the music he has been downloading. My husband has shut me out of his facebook and I believe he has more social network accounts that are in secret. I love him with every fiber of my being-I cannot bear the thought of my fairy tale marriage falling apart. I am falling apart though. Is this all in my head? I feel like I need more proof, how do I obtain it? I deserve to know if my husband is 100% devoted to me! I ask him but he gets angry easily, and says I have been pushing him away lately. I know that there is SOMETHING wrong but I cannot put my finger on it. I never thought he would cheat on me, and I still can't beleive he would, but why am I so confused? How do I ask him to level with me without offending him? My husband is my hero, I look up to him and his opinion matters to me. If he is falling out of love with me, I need to know. I have already devoted my life to him. I just can't shake the feeling he reconnected with one of his ex's and is spending time with someone else. I used to be the center of his world. Lately it seems like he is too tired to "deal" with me. Also, special little things he always would go out of his way to do he doesn't anymore. Could it be financial stress? Am I misreading him completely? Someone please help me! Sorry for the long, reallly sad story, but I have no family/friends that live near me. I have noone to confide in. My best friend recently completely stopped calling me and won't return my calls to top this all off.

    • ANSWER:
      Theres one rule i live by and have told my sons the same....if your instinct tells u sumthyn is wrong then there probably is.One thing about ppl and relationships is that we are creatures of habit. We tend to do the same things on a regular basis and when we stop doing those things its due to outside forces. One of the hardest things to imagine and eccept is that the one we love isnt happy and the posibility of cheating just escalates the matter. You have to talk to him and make him realize that your insecure and just need more confidence that all is well with him. If nothing is wrong he will talk and he will understand and u can start to move foreward. This is no way an easy situation and therefor no easy answers. You have to be strong enough to do what u know u need to do. Just prepare for the worse. You already suspect.....if he is then validating that its true and that your suspicions are real is going to cause you enormous pain but if you dont things are only going to get worse. I know its hard when u feel alone and have noone to talk too.....if u just want to vent or just share feelings on your situation my email is purtykt69@yahoo.com.....sumtymes just talking to someone can mend a little of the fence......ive been there. GOOD LUCK

  31. QUESTION:
    Orthognathic Surgery?
    Hey well I recently went into my Orthodontic's office and they told me I would either have to keep using rubber bands for a bit, and then I would have an underbite for the rest of my life, or get Orthognathic Surgery, I chose the surgery. I go in to talk to my Orthognatic Surgeon on wednesday to discuss what we will be doing, but I have so many questions that I would like to be answered now, and I was hoping maybe you could provide me with that information.
    1. How do they break the jaw? Do they cut into it? I hear they use saws and hammers and chisels.
    2. How fast are you put to sleep? For you, did it seem like you fell asleep quickly and woke up quickly? Or were you in a deep sleep that felt like forever?
    3. Did you wake up with enormous pain? Could you talk?
    4. After all the healing is done, will your Jaw be as healthy and strong as it was before? For example, say you were hit in your Jaw, would it break on you that easily?
    5. I'm a 16 year old Junior, and school is tougher than ever, how long will I be out of school before I can take off bandages and speak decently and get work done without pain affecting my work?
    5. What are the risks? Will your face alter drastically? Is it possible to come out looking worse than before?
    6. Does everyone need to get wired up afterwards and eat ground up foods and protien shakes through that big tube injector looking thing?
    Sorry for all the questions, I'm just extremely curious about this procedure and how it will affect me?

    • ANSWER:
      ok relax first.i will all answer all your questions in the same order you have asked.

      1.nobody use chiesel and mallet,saws for cutting jaws.
      sophisticated methods of using handpieces with appropriate burs running with high speed are available which can do this job easily.so DONT WORRY about this.
      your jaw will be splitted using burs and then fixed in desired position.

      2.you will be given generel anesthesia by a anesthetist in operation theatre and you will loose your consiouness.(in simple words,you will be sleeping and you will not be knowing what is happening around)

      after all the operating procedure is over,then you will be given appropriarte drugs to make woke up.

      then you can see everybody all around whe you regain your consiousness and can recognise surgery is over.mild discomfort may be there at that time.

      3.you can talk after the extubation(taking out of endotracheal tube) is done.
      but not advisable immediately to talk after surgical procedure.you will be very tired since you came out general anesthesia and at the same time some discomfort such as pain will be there.so DONT TRY TO TALK IMMEDIATE unless you want to tell something which is really important.

      4.your jaw will be strong enough to do all sort of normal activites such as eating,speaking,singing after the healing has over.
      though it will have retain its 100% strength after surgery as before.
      regarding hitting-----it depends on the force of hitting.if more force is given there are chances for jaw to break(even normal jaw can break in such situations).so DONT WORRY ABOUT .BE CAREFUL.that s all

      5.you have to take leave 3-5 days maximum after surgery for rest .no need of wearing any bandage as most of orthognathic surgery are intraoral only.take soft diet after surgery for few days.follow instructions given by your surgeon carefully.
      you can speak and work as normal as before.no doubt about this

      6.after surgery for 3 days pain and swelling may be there.you will be given appropriate mediacations to tackle this.sometimes if the nerve is injured ----paresthesia can result for weeks to months.other problems such as infection can be avoided by following proper instructions from your surgeon.

      7.your facial appearance will improve and you can see difference in your facial profile as swelling decreases.dont expect result immediately after surgery.it will take little time for swelling to come down and settle down.gradually you will become ok.

      8.your jaws will be fixed with plates and screws in the desired position and you can eat all the normal food after some days.intially you will have some difficulty due to pain and swelling.then you will become ok.

      good luck

  32. QUESTION:
    Don't know what is happening and freaking out? Please help :( 10 points!?
    Hey everyone :) So this is kind of complicated in a way, but I'll try to explain the best I can (please don't think I'm a weirdo or something :P )

    I get stressed easily, and I'm a pretty sensitive person. When a change happens to me, such as going out for dinner, going away on holiday, even going to a movie - you know, really silly things to worry about, I don't know why but my stomach goes crazy. It starts getting crampy, sometimes I bloat and it's really uncomfortable - sometimes I find it hard to finish a meal because of it. I don't know why it only happens when a change happens in my life - a break out of my usual routine. I'll admit that I don't like change, but hey, we all have to deal with it, right?

    My parents think I'm being silly and shouldn't worry so much, but it's not like I'm making myself worry. It's not like I've had a bad experience in any of these places, but I think the excitement and nerves come together and just make my stomach hurt a lot and I don't know what to do about it :( I've tried excersising, a change in diet, but it's always the same result; cramps.

    It's really starting to affect my life now, and soon, my family and I will be moving house and I know what's going to happen - my stomach is going to go insane and keep me from being excited. I always worry about the next meal (like if there will be food I like, since I'm very picky) and I hate it :( I don't want to get on medication, I want to solve this by myself.

    P.S - I find when I go to bed, my stomach keeps me from falling asleep quickly because it hurts so much :(

    Can anyone help me out? Tell me how to stop worrying so much? Breathing techniques sort of help, but otherwise I've yet to find a solution. Please help :( 10 points for the best answer :)
    Also, when it's *that* time of the month, the same thing happens. Just in case it makes any difference :)

    • ANSWER:
      I dont know if this is what your talking about. But if I ever go on vacation or have a big test or speach or something the next day I get really nausious and cant eat or sleep or anything. For me it helps to drink alot of water.

      God Blesss!

  33. QUESTION:
    how do you de-tatch your emotions to avoid insomnia?
    I've always considered to be a little over-emotional. A couple months ago I was in a stressful situation so I literally needed sleeping pills (ativan) to aid me into falling asleep.

    Now I realize that it doens't matter whether it's stress. It could be excitement, boredom or a racing mind, or anything. Literally during sleepovers I would stay up all night because I would have so much stuff going through my mind. Or the night before important events - to the point where I look at the clock and it's 6am and I literally give up and just go eat breakfast.

    Sometimes, my mind doesn't stop thinking about random contemplations and I don't know why but it makes it so hard to fall asleep.

    I do exersize twice a week (karate), although my bad habit would be napping in the day for about 4 hours in order to compensate my missing sleep. I do this because I am in school and I need the sleep so that I'll be able to function while studying for exams. I know that this makes it harder for me to fall asleep at night but it's very hard for me to control.

    Anyhow, I am most envious from those who fall asleep very quickly, as if they never had emotions attatched before they'd be set for bed.

    I want to know if there are any advice from those who, like me, have trouble falling asleep, and what you do in order to fix it.

    Thanks~

    Note: I don't take the pills because I don't wish to be dependent on them, so actually I have a lot left over and I'm always tempted to have one so I can finally fall asleep =( Usually I dont and end up with a sleepless night.

    note 2: my father has this problem as well. He and I generally get stressed more easily (anxiety). I understand that insomnia/stress can very easily run through families.

    • ANSWER:

  34. QUESTION:
    Is it normal to wake up continuously during a night of sleep?
    I fall asleep fairly easily each night and always get at least 7 hours of sleep, if not more, but I'm always waking up in the middle of the night. It seems to be in almost 2-3 hour intervals that I wake up.

    When I do wake up, it's fairly spontaneous; I wake up quickly and feel well rested like if I needed to get up and get going I could at that point. It's not groggily waking up like someone might if they needed to use the bathroom in the middle of the night.

    Usually all I do is look at the clock and close my eyes and go back to sleep after one of these waking periods.

    Is this normal? It's not hurting me at all that I see, so I'm not worried about stopping it. I'm just wondering if this is something that happens to most people or if maybe I should stop it, because it will have some adverse effect on me. And if I have to stop it, how?

    This has been happening to me off and on for at least a year now, maybe two. It happens several months in a row, then I'll have periods of a couple weeks in between where I sleep fully throughout the night (that tends to be during particularly stressful periods) and then it starts back up again. I'm a 17 year old girl with quite a bit of stress in my life, but nothing that's bothering me too much.

    Just wondering if this has happened to others, if it's normal, if I should be concerned about it, if maybe anyone could give me a reason for it, etc. Any good sensible answers appreciated!

    • ANSWER:
      Right now there is nothing to worry about YET but if you develop new or strange symptoms I say go see your doctor

  35. QUESTION:
    Sister In Law Escalating Provocative Gestures & Situations?
    50 year old guy, have been married for 17 years. My wife is a wonderful lady, and her older sister is a carbon copy. Both are poised, elegant, classy...but with a very keen sense of their femininity.

    About three years ago my sister in law had a horrific break up and divorce from a 25 year marriage. Her husband was an ass, and left her for a considerably younger women. She has not been the same, and seems to have become a serial dater and heartbreaker ever since.

    Last year, she joined us at our home for three weeks. We have a lovely summer home on a lake in Arkansas, and she loves boating. I was pulled over by the lake patrol for a routine life preserver check. My sister in law is still a mildly attractive woman for her age, and she flirted, twisted and pouted herself at the poor cop. It was embarrassing.

    A few nights later, I turned off the TV around midnight, and she snuck up behind me. I could smell heavy alcohol. She mumbled something and brushed against me. VERY obvious.

    I mentioned this to my wife, who told me her sister needed to feel wanted again. I said that was fine, but I did not want her!

    Two days ago, she stayed with us at our home in Texas. I keep the house cold, but out of pity (she had on three blankets!) I asked her if she would mind if I started a fire. She looked very happy, and a built a HUGE fire. The room was very Christmas like, and she started casting off blankets. She got down to the last one, and looked at me and said, "don't look." Oh hell, what now?

    She had on a very short, very see through white nightgown. The fire made it almost transparent. Have to say, even her breasts resemble my wife's.

    I went back to my football game, and tried not to look. She got up to get another glass of wine, and I realized she had nothing on underneath. Not the best buttocks, but a strange chill in seeing them.

    She came back, and I tried to figure out how to get my wife out of the kitchen and in here to save me.

    That night, my wife went to neighbors for a few hours. My sister in law had been drinking for a few hours, and TV bored me. I told her I was going to go to sleep, please ask my wife to be quiet when she got home.

    After a shower, I quickly fell asleep (I had a bit of grogg myself). I felt my wife come to bed, but rolled over on my side away from her. A few minutes later, she was spooning with me. I smelled strong alcohol. Tried to turn around, but she pressed her body against mine, and reached across to my crotch. I was very, very hard.

    She began to rub me, and I reached around to do the same. Nothing was said. We did this for a bit, and then she rolled on her side away from me. I turned around, spooning with her. I slid in so easily.

    In five minutes, we were done. My wife came home around midnight, and my heart was still pounding. She gave me a kiss, apologized for staying so long, and asked me how my evening was.

    Does she know? Did she want this to happen? I feel horrible, I knew it was not her but did not stop it. Even worse, I want more. What should I do?
    Cee Cee,

    I am SO SORRY that my moment of weakness has this effect on you.

    • ANSWER:
      Well the sister probably doesnt even remembered that it happened if she does she wont say anything. I guess it all boils down to whether or not you want to tell your wife. I wouldnt suggest it. She will be hurt by both of you and create alot of family drama.

  36. QUESTION:
    How is it possible that even with 9+ hours of sleep, I still feel sooo tired in the morning?
    I'm 17 and have always had trouble with my sleeping schedule. Since the end of June, I've had to wake up early for work at 7:30 AM so I went to sleep around like 11-11:30PM-ish.. Whenever I would go to sleep, I usually feel asleep pretty quickly..not instantly, but fairly easily.
    Anyway, I have a lot of trouble though going to sleep when I'm not on a schedule like that. I wont be tired until like 3 in the morning, go to sleep, and yet i'll STILL wake up at like 9 in the morning..wtf? also, even when i go to sleep at a reasonable time, i could have like 8 or 9 hours of sleep and yet i'm exhausted when i wake up. i feel like i haven't had a really good sleep in a longggggg time. if i have 4 or 5 hours of sleep, i might still feel tired but i do feel a bit more energized than when i sleep for a longer amount of time.

    please explain why this happens????!!!!

    also, i don't have work anymore so i've been falling asleep later than i usually do. i start school in a few weeks (FML!!!) and i need to get back on schedule. please give me some tips as to how i can get my body adjusted to the "school schedule"

    • ANSWER:
      providing you don't close out this question before I get home from work I should be able to help with this one :) But it's too long of an answer to write before work.

      KK, the way you get back on your sleep schedule is the easy part. Just set when you want to wake up, and when you want to go to bed. Then do it. Just go to bed at whatever time you intend to sleep during the school year, regardless of whether you fall asleep or not, then wake up at the set time whether you have been asleep for 2 hr's or 8. This should reset your clock within a week or so.

      Back to your first question though, the reason you are tired when you wake up regardless of how much sleep youve gotten is... you are a teenager. Sorry, but all teens are affected by this, it's an annoying thing we have to go through during our teenage years.

      Once you hit adulthood, so long as you get 4 hours a night you'll be fine, but while you are growing and going through all those massive hormonal changes? You would wake up tired after a coma.

  37. QUESTION:
    what kind of partner you are, lets see?
    1. You are walking to your partner’s house. There are two roads to get there. One (a) is a straight road which takes you there quickly, but it is very boring and uninteresting. The other (b) is longer, but it is full of wonderful and interesting things. Which one do you take to get your partner’s house, the short road or the longer, more attractive one?

    Choose a) or b)

    2.You are walking along the road and you see a lot of roses. There are red roses and white roses. You decide to pick 20 roses for your partner, of any colour combination. How many red roses and how many white roses do you pick? (you can pick all of one colour or any combination of the two)

    Write the number of red/white roses:

    3.You finally get to your partner’s house. Someone from your partner’s family answers the door. You can ask them to get your partner, or immediately offer to go to your partner yourself. What do you do?

    Choose a) or b)

    4.You go up to you partner’s room, but nobody is there. You decide to leave the roses. Do you leave them next to the window or on the bed?

    Choose a) or b)

    5.Later, it’s time for bed. You and your partner go to sleep in separate rooms. In the morning when its time to wake up you go in their room to say good morning. When you arrive, are they awake or asleep?

    Choose a) or b)

    6.Now it’s time to go home. Do you take the short, boring road or the longer, more interesting road?

    Choose a) or b)

    Now check the interpretations of your answers

    1. The road represents how you fall in love. If you take the short road, you fall in love quickly and easily. If you take the long road, you take your time and do not fall in love easily.
    2. The number of red roses represents how much you give in a relationship, while the number of white represents what you expect in return. For example, if you chose 18 red and 2 white, you give 90% and take 10%.
    3. This question represents your attitude towards relationship problems. If you asked the family member to get your partner, then you avoid solving problems and hope that they will solve themselves. If you offered to get your partner yourself, then you are a more direct person and like to solve problems immediately.
    4. Where you put the roses means how often you like to see your partner. Putting them on the bed means you like to see them a lot, while putting them next to the window means that you don’t mind not seeing them often.
    5. This represents your attitude towards their personality. If your partner is asleep, you love him/her exactly the way he/she is. If your partner is awake, you want him/her to change for you (or maybe you are trying to change him/her).
    6. The road to home represents how long you stay in love with someone. If you chose the short road, you fall out of love easily. If you chose the longer one, you will stay in love for a long time.

    • ANSWER:
      I am the kind of partner who doesn't answer shallow surveys about what kind of partner I am.

  38. QUESTION:
    Questions about trust and love?
    Okay, a very long story condensed: I met and fell in love with a player who told me he was single but I later learned he had a girlfriend. Then it took some time to get over him but when I met John I finally did get over the player. I went out with John for two months and completely fell in love with him. And he told me he loved me first. I trusted him 100% and was giddy, crazy, cheesy and completely infatuated with him.... Until I found out he was dating another girl at the same time.

    I broke it off and became completely determined to get over him, move on and NEVER date again. I decided that learning to be an independent woman would be a much more worthy use of my time and I put all my energy into my friends and hobbies.

    Then I met Eric. I met him when hanging out with a big group of friends. I was a little taken aback by his politeness and very relaxed attitude. And I texted him just a little bit here and there for a couple months. I told him from day 1 that I don't date, I don't trust and I don't need guys. Then I got in a car accident, broke my arm and had a horrible concussion. He actually came to the hospital to see me (when my hair was soaked in blood X_X) Then he asked if I wanted to hang out at his house I agreed. I am 17 and have never "done" anything with a guy besides kissing, and I figured a little fun might help me feel better. But Eric didn't take advantage of me, and instead we stayed up late talking and fell asleep together...we kissed but nothing else.

    So then we kindof dated and talked a little bit for a month and then we made it offical. He knew about my previous relationships from the begining and he has never pushed me or done anything that would make me not belive that he is trustworthy. We have now been going out for two months. I like him soooo much, I admire him and I have the best times when I'm with him. This relationship is SOOOO different than any other one i've had. Rather than being completely in love from day 1 and being in this crazy rush to learn EVERYTHIN about that person and tell them EVERYTHING about me and plan out our entire lifes together. This has been really chill. Like we don't talk on the phone much, just when we are together, and we don't use lines or say "You're so perfect and pretty and blahdeblah" instead...its so much more real. And even at that, Eric will just stop me in the middle of the something and exclaim "you are beautiful." and it catches me completeley off gaurd.
    But even then, Its wierd, because I feel like I know getting to know his REAL personality and who he REALLY is in REAL time. And although I love the way this is going....and I really do care about him, I don't think I honestly love him.

    So..I'm not sure how to word my real question. I guess I have a lot of questions; How do I know if he is trustworthy for real? I mean, I was convinced both other guys were..but they played me hard. And I KNOW he is not playing me, but...I can't help but be way more paranoid than I used to be.

    Also, what should I expect as far as love goes. I'm known to fall in love very easily, and for all I know he could love me...he certainly shows it in his actions. But I have become obsesed with questions about love the past couple weeks. Like, what exactly is it? How do you know for sure? How long is it okay to date someone without loving them? How quickly do most people fall in love? Is it when you first meet them? a month? or years down the road? And how do you tell?

    If you can help me with any specific aspect of this mess It would be greratly appreciated. I am asking all these things to my friends and friendly adults, but a wider perspective of anwsers would be fabulous. Thank you :)

    • ANSWER:
      I was the same. After the first i swore it would never happen again...but then i figured...life is too short to let 'what could have been's slip away. Take your time but don't doubt him. There ARE some decent people in the world and you may have found one. Take your time and let him prove himself to you. And if you fall in love along the way, you are one of the lucky ones.

  39. QUESTION:
    Why can't I accept my husband for who he is?
    We have been married for twelve years and we have three children together and I have a son from a previous marriage. I come from a very dysfunctional family and many tragic things have happened in my life but I have managed to overcome them. My parents are mentally ill and addicts, my oldest son is also and his father died tragically when he was only nine months old. Meanwhile I have gotten three degrees, write, try to create meaningful memories with my kids, go to counseling when needed, participate in spiritual activities, you know do all of the things I think I should do based on an innate sense of right and wrong. I met my husband when we were both 22. We have always had great physical chemistry and I fell in love with him easily and quickly devoting myself to him and inviting him in to the life of my child. We got pregnant with our first son right away. Fast forward to the present and we have a created another super dysfunctional family. He works in retail and it sucks the life from him, or that is how he acts. He smokes pot, stays up till all hours of the night, falls asleep on the couch until 4,5, or even six in the morning, smokes cigarettes and hacks up a lung every time he takes a shower, eats fast food every day he works, he sleeps in until noon or later on his days off and does not take responsibility for anything at home: not the yard, not the car, not the bills, not the finances, not the taxes, not the meal planning, doctors appointments, pet care, housework, laundry, activities, he does not play anything with the boys other than video games and when he isn't "helping" by doing a load of dishes or smoking on the porch then he is sitting in front of the TV for the entire time he is home.

    Yesterday we were at the zoo and our nine year old son was misbehaving. His answer was to threaten him and then drag him by his arm and squeeze his hand really hard until our son started crying and angrily called him a "dumbo" My husbands response was that he was just playing with him nd y son said "That was playing? That wasn't playing.". The other night our twelve year old was complaining about having to do a task and his answer was to shout profanity at him about how terrible he is and trap him in the laundry room while threatening to hurt him physically. All the while holding our six month old son. I grabbed the baby and he tried to get my 12 yo and he locked me out of the room. Both of our sons and my older son have great animosity toward him and I don't know how to repair it and everyday it gets deeper. He threatens so much.

    When I get angry and try to communicate with him he turns it onto me. He yells and cusses at me and then says it is somehow my fault that he is yelling. I am so fing exasperated I can't even clearly express what is going on when we argue. When things are nice and calm and he is all warm and cozy in bed and I try to bring things up he pretends that he doesn't know what I am talking about and may ask me about the weather. Today, literally, he did this. I asked him if he though that marriage counseling would help our marriage which took a lot of guts from me, I'm telling you, because I'm so gun shy from all of the disappointment, and he said "I don't know" yawned, blinked his eyes and then asked if it was cold outside. When I asked him why he was ignoring me he said that he wasn't. I told him that talking to him made me feel crazy and he said "well you are your mother's daughter" with a little grin and then said "I'm just giving you a hard time".

    I like to eat healthily: oatmeal every morning; he has no issue with an energy drink, cigarette and big mac to start off the day. He smothers everything in cheese and mayo. He refuses to go to the doctor: to get a vasectomy, to get a cavity filled, to figure out why he throws up bile everyday.

    He does not celebrate holidays. This Valentines day when I mentioned that I put our son's Valentines cards in his backpack he said "oh today is the 14th isn't it."

    I am at the point where I want to somehow completely detach from him; I don't want the things he says and does to make me upset. I want to accept him for who he is as part of our family's life but make it to so that nothing he says or does hurts me or the kids. I know that it doesn't make any sense. I also know that I could leave him but it would be a nightmare: he would refuse to leave, lie about changing, insult me in front of the kids. If he refuses to leave then I could leave right? But I am dependent on his income With all of the responsibility I have at home plus a job as an adjunct instructor which does not pay very much and only one car how is leaving him possible?

    Family & Relationships >

    • ANSWER:
      You could get a plan together to;
      A. Leave him; construct a plan set a little bank account to the side and start saving money away, and get things you will need to leave him set up. Once you have the finances and better job along with other things your forsee needing then get up and leave.
      or
      B. Wait for him to die; I mean he is puking bile,wont go to the doctor,and he eats every killer food and drink,indulge him, give him all the double fatty cheese burgers and super toxic energy drinks you can, but don't forget to take out a nice life insurance policy on him. Just avoid him as much as possible and indulge his killer habits it doesnt sound like it will take long for him to kick the bucket.

  40. QUESTION:
    How Happy Are You? . . . . . . . . . . . . .?
    Most of us know when we're unhappy, and we're aware of fleeting joyous moments.

    But the question of just how happy one is can be difficult to answer. This is based on traits found to be common among happy, well-adjusted people.

    Choose the response to each question closest to your own feeling or situation.

    No one is jugding you here, The results are your own.
    You are the judge. No one need to know.
    Take them as they take you. OK?

    1. Given your pick of the following jobs, which would you choose?
    A difficult, challenging assignment. If you can bring this off, you'll be promoted to an executive job.
    A job you can excel in because it's ideally suited to your energies and talents.
    A fairly modest job that involves working closely with a very powerful, important person.

    2. Do you enjoy doing favors?
    Yes. I seldom refuse when asked.
    Yes, when it's convenient and will really help someone.
    Not really. But I oblige when I feel I owe it to the person or if there's some compelling reason.

    3. Which description best fits your usual sleeping pattern?
    Sound sleeper, little trouble falling asleep
    Light sleeper, easily awakened
    Sound sleeper, difficulty falling asleep

    4. Are there occasions when you need to be alone?
    Absolutely. My most peaceful, creative moments are when I'm by myself.
    No, I love having people around.
    No, I don't mind being alone, but wouldn't say I have a need for it.

    5. How important do you feel it is to keep your surroundings neat and orderly?
    Very important. I can put up with sloppiness in others, but never in myself.
    Important. In fact, I wish I were more orderly.
    Fairly important. I'm rather neat and don't care much for mess or squalor.
    Unimportant. I'd rather be in a messy house where people are relaxed than in a tidy one where everybody's fussy and uptight.

    6. Which of the following would you be least likely to want for a friend? The person who is...
    Snobbish and pretentious
    A bully, cruel to those who can't fight back
    Crude, pushy, ill-mannered

    7. In the past six months, how many times have you stayed home because of illness?
    None or One
    Two or Three
    Three or more

    8. Something distressing has happened to a loved one- the death of someone close, perhaps. You reaction?
    I'd try to console him and cheer him up.
    I'd be as upset as he was- when he hurts, I hurt, too
    I'd let him know I am sorry, but would continue to treat him the way I normally do.

    9. How punctual are you?
    Extremely punctual. I have an exact time sense.
    Quite unpunctual. Even with an early start, I never get anywhere on time.
    It varies. I'm punctual for some things, late for others.
    Quite punctual. I usually arrive when I'm suppose to.

    10. How long do you remain angry with someone who has been unfair to you?
    A long time. I don't easily forgive bad treatment.
    I wouldn't get angry. Anger is the product of a troubled mind
    Not long, I get angry, but seldom hold grudges
    I don't stay angry, but will usually avoid the person from then on.

    11. You inherit several million dollars. How would you react?
    I'd be delighted!
    I'd anticipate problems, but accept the money anyway.
    I'd be very worried about handling such a huge sum- it would mean starting a whole new life.

    12. What would you find most appealing in a marriage partner?
    Good-looking
    Rich
    Intelligent
    Compatible
    A terrific lover
    Understanding

    13. Which statement best describes your social style?
    I tend to keep a small circle of close friends
    I'm active socially and know hundreds of people
    I have a lot of friends but don't stay in touch with them I usually associate with whoever comes to see me.

    14. With which of the following would you agree?
    Time passes quickly, almost in a blur
    Time moves slowly
    Days are long, but weeks and months speed by
    Days seem fast, weeks and months slow.

    15. How do you feel about your present situation- personal qualities, friends and family, career, prospects for the future?
    Wonderful! And the future looks bright.
    Pretty good. My situation may not be marvelous, but it's okay, and improving steadily.
    Fair. But I'm striving for a much better future.
    My feelings vary. Sometimes I feel good about myself, sometimes not.

    • ANSWER:
      1. (a) A job you can excel in because it's ideally suited to your energies and talents.

      2. (a) Yes. I seldom refuse when asked.

      3. (c) Sound sleeper, difficulty falling asleep.

      4. (c) No, I don't mind being alone, but wouldn't say I have a need for it.

      5. (c) Fairly important. I'm rather neat and don't care much for mess or squalor.

      6. (a) Snobbish and pretentious.

      7. (a) None or one.

      8. (c) I'd be as upset as he was- when he hurts, I hurt, too

      9. (c) It varies. I'm punctual for some things, late for others.

      10. (c) Not long, I get angry, but seldom hold grudges.

      11. (a) I'd be delighted!

      12. (f) Understanding

      13. (b) I'm active socially and know hundreds of people. ***Well, hundreds is probably a bit outstretched***

      14. (a) Time passes quickly, almost in a blur.

      15. (d) My feelings vary. Sometimes I feel good about myself, sometimes not. ***But usually, I do.***

      Thanks so much! That was a wonderful thing to take time and do, because I chose carefully, honestly, and it helped me gather my scrambled thougts a bit. Thanks!

  41. QUESTION:
    Heat Rash? Allergies?
    Its hot and humid where I live and to make matters worse the air vents in my room do not work. It make it a little more comfortable I have started sleeping in pajama shorts or even just underwear and a t-shirt on those extra hot and humid nights. Although it does make my nights more bearable, it has cause another problem to pop up. Since I've started sleeping in shorts, a rash has appeared on my legs. The rash is mainly on my thighs and the inner part of my legs where I sweat the most at night. I've tried having my sheet between my legs but once I fall asleep I always end up kicking the sheet away. Generally the rash has no discoloration and matches the rest of my skin until I give into the urge to itch. The bumps vary depending on how much air that area of my legs get during the night and are usually larger on my thighs since my thighs usually stay touching at night. Overall, the rash on my legs is the the same as the rash I occassionally get on my face when I sweat a lot. Unlike the rash on my legs however, I can usually avoid getting a rash on my face if I either wash my face alot, or if I keep applying a light finishing powered, like my bare minerals mineral veil. Sadly, legs and thighs are not as easily or quickly washed and the mineral veil is too expensive to waste on legs. I would use baby powder but I really don't want to have my bed covered in the stuff or have to wake up ever 2 hours to add some more the my legs. My question is, is this a heat rash or maybe an allergic reaction to sweat constantly being on my skin on those areas? Are there any solutions that may help prevent this rash in the future? I've heard clothes like satin and silk help. Any one know if this is true? Also any tips or ideas on how to get rid of this rash? These bumps are very embarrassing and although I'm usually pretty self confident, I have stopped wearing shorts, skirts, and short-ish sundresses because of the bumps. I have even started avoiding letting my boyfriend of 4 years touch my legs or even see them for that matter and I hate that because I know he could care less about a heat rash on my legs. With this rash I can't even shave my legs without either niking myself or having a completely patchy shave job. Please Help!!

    • ANSWER:

  42. QUESTION:
    How do I stop myself from getting too upset?
    I get really upset easily and quickly. I've began to hurt myself now. When I do this It makes me feel all numb and I forget about what made me upset. Or no, wait, that's a lie, I just get really angry and I hurt myself until my tears have stung my eyes so much I fall asleep. I know it's not good for me :(

    I'd like to stop, but every time something happens to seriously upset me my brain just goes blank and I get very angry. I'm only 13 :( and I know I probably sound like some stupid young teenager or something, but I wanted to tell somebody this, and hopefully get some help..
    It's not that I react badly to things, I might just a little, but It's because I bottle up all my feelings and let them out on myself. Any advice on how I could prevent myself from getting so upset?

    • ANSWER:
      This is typical among people your age, even more so among teenagers who spend a lot of their time alone-- so don't think you're alone or that you're weird. In laymen terms, the same part of your brain that feels pleasure, also feels pain, so you can see how easy it would be for your brain to mismatch both impulses. You need to find a more positive outlet. At your age there are seriously thousands of things you can do to get your mind off of things that make you upset. Keep an eye out for things that require physical exertion. For example, I'm a drummer. When I've had a crumby day, I go home and take it out on my drum kit. When my wife has a crumby day.. she goes for a run or a bike ride and sometimes even uses her frustrations as power to push her harder. My point is.. find a healthier outlet. I enjoy drumming, and my wife enjoys running and bike riding. Both are positive and even healthy outlets. And like I said, there are a million things you can pick up at your age.

  43. QUESTION:
    cant sleep like a normal person!?
    i can never sleep right! it takes me @ LEAST 2 hours to fall asleep each night, and i usually fall asleep around midnight, and i have to get up early. ive had trouble falling asleep my whole life! even when i was a baby, i hated to sleep! every night i have thoughts racing through my head. is this quite normal??? everytime i have a sleepover, i am so shocked on how quickly my friends all fall asleep. most of my family is out if 10 minuets, so it is not genitic! im 14 by the way. is there a name for this? you would really be surprised on how little i sleep! ive also noticed that most people need more sleep than me anyway! i can stay up all night, up until midnight, and wake up at six the next day easily. sure, i am tired all day, but im kinda used to that. when my friends sleep over they fall asleep way quicker than me, and they wake up way later than me. its so annoying to be in the dark for hours while they sleep! how can i get help for this???

    • ANSWER:
      same here

  44. QUESTION:
    Could anyone check my translation into English?
    From The Virgin and the Drug by Alberto Moravia

    Would you believe it? Once I was in the laboratory, when, after having undress, I approached him, who was waiting for me sitting in the sofa and smoking thoughtful, I informed him: “Look, I’m virgin”; even though with his childish charming manners, he made a scene with me. I seem still to hear his exhausted exasperated voice protesting with his funny Anglo-Roman accent. How come? Was I really virgin? And did I tell him in this way? And wasn’t I ashamed? And why had I waited for it so long? And didn’t I realize that it would be a double effort for him? And, in brief, why didn’t I tell him it immediately, in his car? Then he didn’t pop up, he would look for someone else… etc. etc.
    I didn’t answer anything. I was too mortified and, at the same time, I was sure by then I had a grip on him, because I heard, in his voice, more resignation, although angry resignation, than revolt. And in fact, all of a sudden, he threw himself on me, with brisk quick violence. Everything happened much more easily, quickly and also tenderly than I would imagine. Then the big real wonderful surprise of that unforgettable night arrived. Instead of reminding me of my promise to lead him to meet the “link”, that’s all, he fell asleep between my arms. We had remained like that for a couple of hours, I supine and he hugged to me, with his head on my breast. Then I freed myself little by little and I fetched a blanket. I wrapped him in it, I lay down next to him again and I resumed reflecting until finally I understood. Providence had sent me a man that seemed to be made to measure for my moralism. I had to save him from drug with my big love. Well, I found somebody to devote myself to and, saving him, I would save also me myself.

    • ANSWER:
      Hey, your translation is a little off.

      Here's a better translation:

      Would you believe it?

      (**This sentence does not make sense **

      Once I was in the laboratory, when, after having undress, I approached him, who was waiting for me sitting in the sofa and smoking thoughtful, I informed him: “Look, I’m virgin”; ****)

      Better written would be:

      Once i was in the laboratory, I undressed and then I approached him. He was waiting for me, sitting in the sofa, smoking thoughtfully. I informed him: "Look, I'm a virgin"

      (I updated the rest, so compare your original translation to the one below to see proper conjugation and use of punctuation)

      In spite of his childish charming manners, he still made a scene. I still seem to hear his exhausted exasperated voice protesting with his funny Anglo-Roman accent. How come? Was I really a virgin? And did I tell him in this way? Wasn’t I ashamed? And why had I waited so long for it? And didn’t I realize that it would be a double effort for him? And, in brief, why didn’t I tell him it immediately in his car? Then he wouldn't pop up and he would look for someone else… etc. etc.

      I didn’t respond. I was too mortified and at the same time I was sure that i had a grip on him by then because in his voice I heard more resignation, although more anger, than revolt. All of a sudden, he threw himself on me with brisk quick violence. Everything happened much more easily, quickly and also more tenderly than I would have imagined. Then the big real wonderful surprise of that unforgettable night arrived. Instead of reminding me of my promise to lead him to meet the “link”, that’s all, he fell asleep between my arms. We had remained like that for a couple of hours,

      I layed on my back and he held me, with his head on my breast. Then I freed myself little by little and I fetched a blanket. I wrapped him in it, I lay down next to him again and I resumed reflecting until finally I understood. Providence had sent me a man that was made to measure my morals. My love was to save him from drugs. Well, I found somebody to devote myself to and by saving him I will also save my myself.

  45. QUESTION:
    Help with my baby!!!?
    My baby is now 11 months and 3 weeks old. I struggle every night to get him to sleep. Singing doesn't work. Rocking works after about an hour... and then he still wakes up during the night and refuses to go back to sleep about 4 in the morning.

    How can i put him to sleep easily? How do i keep him asleep during the night and early morning hours?

    I have tried puting some nice calming music on for him. But nothing i do seems to work. I usually sit in the room under the fan as he gets hot very quickly and then rock him. but this can take up to an hour to do and he just does not want to fall asleep on his own.

    Please moms.... HELP!!!
    I even got medication form the chemist to get him to sleep, but it just doesn't work on him.
    He only sleeps about two hours in the morning and bout 1 hour in the afternoon. He only goes to bed about 8 at night and is up early again.

    • ANSWER:
      When my children would do that I would give a nice warm bath before bed time feed them and the take him put him in bed and the put some soothing wave like water motion music then take you hand and gently run it over him eye's when you do that he closes them when you touch his eyes then he opens them when your hand is off but the point is that he gets tired after some time. I really got him to sleep all night by giving him a worm tippy cup of milk.

  46. QUESTION:
    Anxiety, postpartum depression, not sure?
    I have a 1 year old son and a boyfriend, we all live in the same house. My bf works 7-5:30 mon-sat. and i stay at home with my son. I have had a pretty stressful and not so good child hood ( not abused ). I have kind of always had these symptoms since i could remember, they only seem to be getting worse since ive had my son.
    - i always feel overwhelmed, like i am nonstop doing something
    - but yet i spend most of my time not doing anything at all
    - i dont sleep well at all, takes me about 1-2 hrs to fall asleep then i wake up about 5 times a night.
    -my body always feels so woreout and tired
    - i have gained weight
    - my mind just wonders all the time, i space out, a million things run through my mind at a time
    - my bf isnt nice at all, when we argue he calls me fat, *****, worthless, etc. ( we have been together 5 years and before i got preg he never acted like this), he bitches about everything and doesnt understand how hard it really is to stay home with a 1 yr old nonstop, cuz even when he is home he doesnt help very often
    - i just over all feel very stressed.
    - i worry all the time, my son has his own room but his bed is in my room because im afraid someone will brake in or something of that nature.
    -things get on my nerves very easily and my mood changes very quickly
    -i get severe migrains, headaches every day, migrains about 1-2 a month
    -i seem to get very hot and sweaty after doing simple things ( picking up living room, etc )
    thats all i can think of right now. i have searched online and found anxiety and depression symptoms to be very similar to mine, just wanted some input from others that have had these and been diagnosed or similar stories thanks :)

    • ANSWER:

  47. QUESTION:
    What is going on? Help?
    Lately, I've been having a lot of trouble finishing my work on time. I try to get started and not stop until I'm finished, but I end up getting distracted really easily by the TV or the Internet. I even fall asleep sometimes or just stare off into space for almost an hour at a time. Since I can't finish my work quickly, I end up staying up really late, which just makes me more tired and unable to focus. I feel like I can't think straight anymore; my reading skills and short term memory also seem to be slipping. How do I break this? What is wrong with me?

    • ANSWER:
      you could have ADD attention deficit disorder. Many people have it to different degrees. You should get tested and see if you are diagnosed with it. There are many medications that can be prescribed that will help you focus and help with organization.

      andrea <3

  48. QUESTION:
    I can't sleep until 4am/5am, but can't wake up in the mornings until 2pm?
    I go to bed around midnight with my boyfriend and I'm very tired, but as soon as i lye down i can't relax enough to sleep. I'm thinking of things that are stressful, exciting, all kinds of things. Around 4-6am I fall asleep but I think it's just out of boredom when I've run out of things to think about. Then in the morning my boyfriend leaves at 8am. I'm usually instantly wide awake as he says goodbye, but 2 seconds after I drop in to the deepest sleep.

    I have an alarm clock on my phone and when you hit snooze it goes off every 5 minutes there after. Some days I over sleep by 6 hours, that would mean I have hit snooze over 180 times! I never remember. My boyfriend calls me to make sure I'm awake most days, and I have a very convincing conversation with him, yet I never remember, I'm always asleep. Most days I wakeup around 2pm and force myself to get up. I'm tired all day long.

    My boyfriend is too scared to make sure I get out of bed when he leaves for work because apparently I've sworn and yelled too many times in the past.

    It's horrible because I can only take part time work that begins around 5pm - 10pm. I'm too tired to do anything.. The other day 3 burglars entered our apartment at 3pm! Breaking open our front door. I had vaguely heard knocking around but was too tired to check, until I heard them inside. This is how bad it is.
    For example the other day we had to wake-up because we were traveling, I slept around 1 hour, the last time I knew was 7am and we got up at 8am.. Apparently I was hitting and screaming at my boyfriend when he tried to wake me up. I wokeup crying.. Even though I had promised the evening before that I'd be really nice when he woke me up. That night I got to sleep quite quickly around 2am, but the following day I still couldn't wake up until 3pm, then that night couldn't sleep until 5am.

    Honestly I know that a huge part of this is that i'm letting myself stay in a bad sleep routine.. but I can't get out of it. I pickup phone calls, if I get out of bed, I'll fall asleep sitting up at the breakfast table, I try starving myself of sleep and my body just doesn't seem to care!

    I'm tired and I want my life back. This has been happening for 3 months now. The 3 years before that I'd get to sleep easily, but wakeup a few times in the night but no big deal. And before that I was the best sleeper you'd ever meet. I'd sleep 10 hours ever night if I could.

    The weirdest thing is everyone says that when you have insomnia a part of the problem is that you worry over not sleeping whilst in bed, but I don't, I'm loving imagining things and having all that time to think.. But it's once I wakeup I get mad that I've wasted most of the night and most of the day.

    Please anyone does anyone have advice that doesn't involve pills.

    • ANSWER:
      Go to a sleep clinic, and see if they can help you; I'm pretty sure health insurance usually covers them.

  49. QUESTION:
    Why won't 4 month old baby nap?
    My 4 month old baby is always over tired, because it's almost impossible to get her to nap more than once a day. She probably sleeps enough at night (wakes up for good around 12 hours after going to bed - usually wakes up about 4 times a night to be nursed back to sleep, but doesn't take long) And will always go down for her first nap of the day decently (about an hour and 15 minutes after she wakes up she is already ready for the first nap). After that, she is usually tired around an hour and a half to an hour and 45, but it's a b*tch to get to her nap....lol. I started a daily routine about 2 weeks ago, and have mostly stuck with it, but her new thing is that it's almost impossible to nurse her to sleep. the only time she 'easily' nurses to sleep is the middle of the night. Some nights, I admit, I have to let her cry a bit, because nursing, rocking, bouncing, cuddling, swinging - you name it, she will not go to sleep. In order to keep my sanity, i have to put her down for 5-10 minutes because I get so annoyed from her struggling the minute I put her to the breast, and I know she's tired, especially after I've been trying for close to an hour (although some times if I pull her off the breast and rock and bounce her, using the soother, she will fall asleep). Then I go back in and start over I do not think she is gassy, as I give her gripe water about an hour for bed and do massages right before bed that hellp her pass gas. Also my letdown doesn't seem too slow or fast, it just seems to be a new phase of hers. Funny thing is, I wanted to wean her from nursing to sleep, but none of the methods worked (well, I guess the only one I tried was pick up/put down). And now that she won't nurse to sleep, I don't know how to get her to sleep!! What I wouldn't give to be able to just put her to the breast and have her fall asleep within 15 minutes. Now I have to try 2-4 times and eventually she might have a second nap of 20 minutes or so.
    Anyhow back to the napping, can usually tell when she's tired, have a very quick routine (can't do anything longer than a quick routine for her), but it takes usually an hour or two to get her down for her second nap, if I'm lucky to even get her down for one, and a 3rd nap is out of the question (well, mostly because by time she might get a second nap it's mid-late afternoon adn we don't have time for a 3rd nap).
    I figure this is why it takes an hour or two to get her down to sleep every night. If I try too early, more like 3 or 4 hours, even though I know she is exhausted to begin with.
    Am I doing something wrong, or is this just a baby thing? I can tell when she first gets tired, and quickly try to get her down, but it doesn't matter if she's overtired or not, it seems to be just as difficult to get her to sleep.
    Sorry I am all over the place here. Just so discouraged. I know she's tired, and I get to her before she's over tired, but by the time I am able to finally get her down, she's overtired! I just don't get it. She's fussy half the day because lots'of times I jsut can't get her to nap no matter what, so I keep her up even though I know she's exhausted by that point. So sad.

    • ANSWER:
      Wow, only one nap a day? Thats amazing at 4 months old! Maybe she is teething and is in pain too much to sleep? Try giving her infants tylenol a 1/2 hour before napping and bed time, if it is teething it can soothe the pain and sometimes tylenol can make babies sleepy. At 4 months old my daughter was taking about 4 naps a day..1/2 hour to 45 minutes each....but every baby is different. At 4 months she should be sleeping about 14 hours a day, so she is getting most of it during the night, but on average she should be sleeping 2 hours throughout the day..again though, all babies are different. Try giving her tylenol and possibly putting orajel on her gums to see if it helps? My daughter was teething at 4 months and it interrupted her sleep....good luck!

  50. QUESTION:
    How can I break a bad habit?
    I'm a high school senior, and like any teenager, I tend to sleep a lot.
    My only problem is, I find myself going to sleep at very inconvenient times. I often get tired while doing homework, fall asleep with all my school clothes on, and wake up the next morning with my homework partially done and feeling like crap. For some reason, I can't bring myself to wake up during the middle of the night (I've tried setting alarms, but I end up going back to bed) and I have difficulty waking up in the morning. If I'm left alone, I can easily sleep till noon or later.
    My sleep habits are disrupting my life and taking a toll on my schoolwork. I've checked to see if I have any health problems causing the fatigue, but the doctor says I'm fine.

    This has been happening more frequently over the past school year, and now my mom is threatening to make me stay at home and attend the local university next year instead of letting me move out and go to college out of state unless I break this habit quickly - she says that with this kind of behavior, she can't trust me to live by myself. How can I keep awake while doing my work and wake up easily?

    Any help would be appreciated. Thanks!

    • ANSWER:
      go to the doctor and ask them to check your b12
      it causes that kind of stuff, they'll give you a shot
      and it'll work wonders.